《The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by?Moonlight Muse》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 1 1. On My Own SKYLA. Music res from the car radio and I¡¯m enjoying the wind that whips through my hair. I look at the satnav and resist a yawn, massaging the back of my neck. There is nothing more satisfying than realising you are free ¨C free of the image you were morphed into, no longer hidden behind the shield your parents created for you. Freedom is what I saw when my pack territory disappeared in the rear vision mirror. No more watchful eyes, no more scared whispers to try to ignore. I could finally put what happened behind me, or so I hope. The past sometimes seems totch onto me like a damn leech,ing back to haunt me. Coming back to serve as a reminder. One slip up, and I might not be as lucky asst time. I hate to think what would have happened if mama didn¡¯t get there in time. If she hadn¡¯t saved him¡­ I might not be here right now. Less than an hour left now¡­ it¡¯s been a long drive from The Night Walkers Pack, home to me and my family. I wish that I didn¡¯t have to resort to this, leaving for the edge of town near Midnight Academy, which I will attend in a week¡¯s time. My twin sister will live in the dorms, but after what happened at the end ofst year, I can¡¯t risk it. Since I¡¯ve turned eighteen, I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s getting harder to control it. I slow down a little, signalling left and changingnes. This town isn¡¯t huge. It¡¯s only a ten-minute drive from the Academy. The town is part of The Luminaria Pack territory. A pack that isn¡¯t too big, but the Alpha is someone Dad trusts. The Alpha¡¯s father was also one of the elders on Dad¡¯s council before he passed away. Alpha Prescott is an honest man and lives to please my father. He had even offered to allow me to stay in his house and even Dad was up for that idea, but I wasn¡¯t. I want to stop relying on my father and everyone else. The entire point of moving out of the academy dorms is to be isted from others. This is my chance to step out of my father¡¯s shadow, but that is kind of hard to do when you¡¯re the daughter of the Lycan King himself. ¡°What do you think, Malevolent? Do you think we¡¯re going to enjoy this ce?¡± I ask, caressing the silky ck fur of my green-eyed cat as she sits on the passenger seat. Malevolent, she¡¯s my ride-or-die chic. This little kitty has been with me since I was a kid. My dad got her for me, and since then we are inseparable. We could even pass as siblings. I mean, I have ck hair and green eyes too. She purrs and I find myself smiling at her. She¡¯s totally going to love this ce. Pets aren¡¯t allowed at the academy after all. Of course, Malevolent always went with me, but she has to stay hidden. I m my foot on the brake, realising I almost missed my stop, and Malevolent hisses in annoyance as she almost tumbled onto the floor. I smirk as I turn and wind up the window, before I turn the engine off. Scooping Malevolent up in my arms, I get out of the car and stare at the small cottage that sits nestled between the trees. A low fence surrounds the front, along with some hedges that are rather overgrown. Smiling, I push open the rickety gate and make my way up the gravelled path to the door. A new start. This ce also belongs to the Alpha of the Luminaria Pack, and it¡¯s the only reason Dad has agreed for me to live here, alone. Kataleya, my twin, had offered to stay with me, but I know she loves the academy and spends hours after, in the library. It isn¡¯t fair if she has toe out here when she¡¯s part of many after-school clubs. Stopping at the door where the blue paint is peeling, I kneel and lift the flowerpot and grab the key they told me would be ced there. ¡°Well, Malevolent, let¡¯s see what our new home for senior year looks like.¡± Unlocking the door, we step inside, and I look around. It¡¯s quaint, a little old, but it¡¯s clean. The smell of citrus and blossoms of cleaning products fills the air, courtesy of the Alpha and Luna I presume. I walk through to the kitchen, and the first thing I spot is the card that sits on the table propped against a ginormous hamper of fruit. ¡°Meow¡­¡± Malevolent purrs, before she leaps off onto the table. I walk over to the table and pick up the card, I begin to read it out loud in an exaggerated posh ent. ¡°Dear Sk, Wee to the Luminaria pack. I hope you like your new amodations; I have made sure to have the pantry and fridge stocked. I want to take the chance to invite you to have a family dinner with us tomorrow night. PS: We prepared a room in our house for you too, in case you change your mind. Consider our pack and our home your own. Yours, Luna April of The Luminaria Pack¡± I roll my eyes and sigh. I Guess Prescott isn¡¯t going to just let me stay here in peace. Was this dad¡¯s idea? A way of letting me know they are keeping a watchful eye on me? I don¡¯t know why they are so adamant for me to stay there. They should know I¡¯m not going to bend to their demands. I don¡¯t care if they want to look out for me; I don¡¯t need them. This year is about me and what I want for myself. I stare at the note as I pluck a grape from therge bunch that sits in the hamper, and toss it up before catching it between my red lips. My phone beeps and I take it out of the pocket of my leather jacket, and I raise an eyebrow, staring at the message. Dad. ¡®Hey, you arrived? How do you like the ce? Prescott called saying he¡¯s invited you tomorrow night for dinner. Make sure you go.¡¯ I sigh, cing the phone down and leaving Dad on ¡®read¡¯. ¡°Dad, you and Prescott can n all you want, but I am not going to entertain old goats this year. It¡¯s going to be about me. I¡¯m legally an adult now. I¡¯m done having to obey.¡± I walk over to the radio that sits on the counter wondering how old this thing is, but it¡¯s working. Tuning into a music channel, I st it so high it hurts my own ears and drowns out my own thoughts. Smirking, I then take my jacket off, tossing it onto the chair, and then head back outside again. Time to get unpacking and get settled in! ¡ª¨C ¡°All done Malevolent!¡± I say, dropping onto my bed in nothing but a towel since I had just showered. I had managed to get unpacked, and now I picked up my phone. I skim through my messages from my girls, and then there¡¯s like a ton from Dad, and a couple from Mama. I don¡¯t bother with them, not wanting to hear their concern. Instead, I roll onto my stomach, logging onto a separate chat app. My heart skips a beat as I look at the little red dot with the number 4 on it. Four messages¡­ I bite my lip and click on the chat between me and Reign707. Reign707: I¡¯ll wait for it. You owe me that picture. Should I be worried that you haven¡¯t been online for thest twenty or so hours? Seriously, no reply? Everything ok? Hit me up when you get the chance. I might be a little worried. LuciferessX: Awe did you miss me? See, I knew I¡¯m so precious, just didn¡¯t realise you¡¯re so needy. I bite my lip and smirk when I see him typing. So, he was waiting for my message¡­ Reign707: Amusing. Not. However, where the hell have you been? I roll onto my back, unable to exin why I feel so giddy talking to him. I had somehow virtually run into him in an online chat room where we were all betting on a match in the Alpha Gen X games, and then we somehow got into a debate. He ended up being right, but it was his cocky ¡®I told you so love¡¯ that really hit something inside. LuciferessX: Moving today, remember? Reign707: Oh shoot, yeah, you were saying. How¡¯s the new ce? It¡¯s kinda cute how he didn¡¯t really say fuck or shit. LuciferessX: It¡¯s nice, secluded, in the middle of nowhere. A little cottage in the middle of the woods. Reign707: Did you know the big bad wolfes after the little girl in the woods? LuciferessX: Oh baby, I AM the big bad wolf. Reign707: Oh yeah, with that tiny body of yours? I roll my eyes. I may not have shown him my face, not wanting him to somehow recognise me for being the Alpha King¡¯s daughter, but he had seen an image of me posing on a bike with a helmet on, and a couple other half-shots. LuciferessX: This girl¡¯s got ws and teeth, and I¡¯m not afraid to use both. If only he knew how dangerous I can be¡­ Reign707: Who says I don¡¯t enjoy some pain? Maybe I wouldn¡¯t mind you tearing my clothes off with those ws. Is it possible for my heart to palpitate over a couple of sentences? When we met, I knew he was going through a rough patch in a rtionship. He never really mentioned her much, but they had issues. LuciferessX: Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves¡­ Reign707: I¡¯ll try not to Lol. You owe me a picture, remember? Of your new tattoo? Oh yeah! I look down at my right shoulder. I had a tattoo of vines, with small thorns and red roses that spread from my shoulder down the right side of my breast and to my waist, as well as the full sleeve of my right arm. Well, if he wants a picture¡­ I open my towel and position my tattooed arm over my breasts. Crossing my legs, I raise my phone, tilting my phone so only my lower stomach all the way to my shoulders could be seen as I turn slightly to my right, arching my back a little and take a steamy snap. I look at it. It¡¯s probably the sexiest image I¡¯ve taken of myself to send to someone, and yeah, I¡¯m about to send it to him. Original from N?velDrama.Org. We¡¯ve been friends¡­ but I don¡¯t know, sometimes I feel there¡¯s something more¡­ Here goes nothing. LuciferessX: Here you go? What do you think? I attach the picture and hit send. I feel a twinge of excitement inside, and roll onto my stomach restlessly, watching the little ¡®Seen¡¯ notification pop up under the image. I bite my lip, waiting for his reply. There¡¯s a pause¡­ a long pause. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 2 2. A Prince SKYLA. Those few seconds feel like forever, until I see the three dots that signal that he¡¯s typing. Reign707: Wow¡­ I may have a PhD in English, but I¡¯m pretty lost for words right now¡­ The tattoo is far sexier than the draft you sent mest month. Secondly, maybe I¡¯m crossing the line, but you¡¯re even hotter naked, and I didn¡¯t think that was possible. My stomach flutters and I smirk and text my reply. LuciferessX: Thanks XD. Soo, do I get a picture in return? It¡¯s kind of hot in here, and even when I slip between the sheets of my freshly made bed, I still can¡¯t shake that feeling away. Reign707: I guess it¡¯s only fair, but I¡¯m pre-warning you, I have just consumed a 20¡± pizza. LuciferessX: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep that in mind when I admire your food baby. Reign707: Lol A picture loads and I find myself staring at the most drool-worthy eight-pack I¡¯ve ever seen. Oh damn, he¡¯s sizzling¡­ he¡¯s tanned, and every groove of his chiselled body is perfect¡­ I can see the band of what appears to be some ck boxers, and from what I can see, he¡¯s sitting in a ck leather chair. One hand had his white tee pulled up, showing that he just took a quick snap right now. Oh fuck¡­ Reign707: Lost for words? And feeling a little bothered? LuciferessX: Damn, you are totally lickable. Do you taste as good as you look? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I bite my lip, knowing we were crossing into uncharted waters¡­ I¡¯m not sure where we stand. This wouldn¡¯t push him away, will it? Reign707: I don¡¯t know, want to test me out? LuciferessX: Don¡¯t tempt the devil with sin. Reign707: Isn¡¯t it the devil who makes others sin? LuciferessX: The temptation isn¡¯t easy to deny¡­ so tell me, how are you holding up? Silence. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have asked him that. I mean, I just killed the mood, but after a few moments, I see he¡¯s typing. Reign707: Not bad at all. I have someone who keeps me upied. Plus, a pretty gorgeous picture that¡¯s kind of knocked the ball out of the park. I bite my lip, running my fingers through my short ck hair. I had it cut justst week. I love long hair, but it¡¯s a headache to look after. LuciferessX: If you ever want to talk about it, you know I¡¯m here. There¡¯s silence and I wonder if I should send a follow-up. I may have crossed the line, but I¡¯m pretty upfront. I¡¯m thinking what to reply when he¡¯s typing again, and I look at the second message that pops up, and my heart thuds as I read it. Reign707: I think it¡¯s high time we meet. I want to know the woman who¡¯s ruined my nights. That could be taken two ways¡­ We text until one of us falls asleep¡­ usually me¡­ or it could mean more¡­ My heart thumps as I sit up, making Malevolent stir from where she¡¯s sleepingfortably on the edge of the bed. Meet¡­ I want to meet him, I really do, but there¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s worried it will just mark the end for us. If I lose control, if I can¡¯t control my Lycan, I might end up hurting him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m out here and not at the academy dorms. Reign707: That silence doesn¡¯t sound good, are you afraid? We¡¯ll meet somewhere crowded. You said you moved south. Let¡¯s meet at Dolce Vita. I won¡¯t bite. I might¡­ He doesn¡¯t even know where exactly I am, after all, he doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m attending Midnight Academy, I told him I¡¯m moving this way for work¡­ Yeah, one lie to make sure nothing leads back to who I am. What shall I do? He never told me what pack he¡¯s from and I never told mine either¡­ Would he recognise me? LuciferessX: Sure. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow at ten? Reign707: Excellent, see you tomorrow. It¡¯s ratherte, you should get some rest. LuciferessX: Sure, but how will I know it¡¯s you? Reign707: I¡¯ll recognise you. I¡¯m certain of it. LuciferessX: Mmm, now that sounds fun. Reign707: I agree. Goodnight. We end our conversation and Iy there staring at the ceiling. I¡¯m excited, and a little nervous, but most of all, there¡¯s this fire inside of me. The thrill of meeting him made any sleepiness vanish. I slowly sit up and reach for my crossbody bag that sits on the floor near the bed, and lean back against the headboard as I slip my hand inside and pull out a vial of deep purple liquid. The moon shines through the cracks in the blinds and I sigh. As long as nothing triggers me off, I should be ok. Last year, just before we broke up from the holiday, a group of boys had the audacity to make some lewd marks about my twin Kataleya. The thing is, I may go around and be ok to send my nudes or whatever, but Kataleya is the opposite of me, where I¡¯m dark, dangerous and don¡¯t give a fuck. Kataleya is light, pure, and she¡¯s sensitive. I had lost my shit and my Lycan had taken control¡­ and I almost killed one of them¡­ I may not see eye to eye with Dad, but the power that a Lycan holds is intense. It¡¯s why I don¡¯tmit to a rtionship either, sooner orter they show that fear¡­ fear of me. I need a partner who can handle me. Someone strong enough to not care when I lose my shit, that is what I want. I ce the vial back in my bag, and curl up under my duvet. I am the Alpha King¡¯s daughter. I will learn to control myself. I have to¡­ just the way he learned to. ¡ª¨C The following morning, I left the house before the sun had even risen. I know one would think you shouldn¡¯t venture out into the woods, but I honestly don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find anything more dangerous than me out there. I¡¯m in a pair of ck sweatpants and a sports bra, and my trainers barely touch the ground as I run through the trees. I¡¯m tempted to shift, but I can¡¯t risk it, especially during the day. I just get back to the house when I stop in my tracks, catching a rich, intoxicating scent. It smells of fresh air, roses and something I can¡¯t ce. A vivid memory of my family around the barbeque, the smell of fresh flowers and freshly cut grass fill my nose. The scent of summer. Someone¡¯s here, and by the aura, I know it¡¯s an Alpha. I rush up the path and through the gate when I see a man in ck pants and a white shirt standing in front of the door, holding Malevolent. There¡¯s blood¡­ my face pales when I see the blood that seems to drip from Malevolent¡¯s paw, and over the Alpha¡¯s hand. ¡°Let her go!¡± I snarl, my eyes zing, and I¡¯m in front of them in a sh. Did he hurt her? ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry, but I found her tangled in the thorny bushes.¡± He says in his deep, husky voice, making me freeze. My heart thunders and my eyes return to normal as I slowly look up at him, realising I had overreacted. He raises his hand in surrender, letting me take her from him, and she meows pitifully. I take the moment to gather my thoughts as I observe him. He¡¯s tall, at roughly around 6,4 and he¡¯s got a lean build, but I can see the hard muscles through the white shirt. As for his hair¡­ well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s this gorgeous blond. It reaches his shoulders, falling in straight waves, framing his sharp face, which is set with sexy grey eyes. Damn¡­ I do have a thing for blonds, but right now I don¡¯t know what to think of him just showing up in the middle of nowhere. I watch him, clutching my cat to my chest. ¡°What were you doing out here?¡± I ask, looking him over. He wasn¡¯t dressed for a run¡­ ¡°I was just passing through and I heard her meowing, and well, that¡¯s when I saw her tangled in the thorny bush. I presumed she may belong to the new tenants here. I actually didn¡¯t expect it to be a werewolf.¡± He smiles charmingly, as he shows me his hands which are full of scratches, more signs that he had rescued her from the bushes. I cock a brow. I may have a temper, but I loved animals, especially my Malevolent. She¡¯s the only one who will never leave me. ¡°The ce is owned by werewolves; you shouldn¡¯t be so surprised¡­ I¡¯m sorry for overreacting. When I saw you holding her and the blood, I was worried.¡± I exin. ¡°Don¡¯t apologise. It¡¯s only natural to be worried about her. I¡¯m d she¡¯s safe. I¡¯m Aleric, by the way.¡± ¡°Hi¡­ I¡¯m Sk.¡± I reply reluctantly, not really wanting to give my name to a stranger. Why did his name seem familiar? I swear it feels like I¡¯ve heard it¡­ Think Sky¡­ he¡¯s alpha blooded, strong too¡­ Do I know of any Alpha with that name? I don¡¯t want to ask for his Pack or surname just in case he asks mine. ¡°You¡¯re not one to trust strangers.¡± He remarks, with a sexy smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ I like to be low-key, and I¡¯m a private person.¡± I reply. I know Mama would have probably wanted me to give him something to stem the bleeding, but I just want to be gone with him. Ah, who cares? He¡¯s an Alpha. He¡¯ll heal, right? I unlock the door and step inside. ¡°I-¡± ¡°Thank you! Bye!¡± I exim, trying to shut the door in his face, but he puts his foot in the door, stopping it from shutting. ¡°Sorry to be a bother, but do you mind if I wash the blood off? I don¡¯t want to ruin my shirt.¡± I can¡¯t refuse an open request¡­ He did help Malevolent¡­ She meows, and I look down at my poor little kitty, and I scratch behind her neck. I guess I¡¯ll have to help the Gorgeous Greek God. ¡°Come in. I think I saw a first aid box somewhere.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 3 3. Stood Up SKYLA. I lead the way to the kitchen. I kiss Malevolent and ce her down on the table before I begin rummaging in the drawers. The quicker we find it, the quicker I can get rid of him. He walks over to the sink and washes his hands, and for a moment I get distracted by the way his arms flex. I quickly turn away and open the next drawer, relieved when I spot the box. I carry it to the table, and open it, I take out two rolls of gauze. I quickly snip a long piece off and then begin cutting it down the middle for my poor little kitty. I then wrap her leg gently and she meows, not happy with it, but I hold her in ce but she struggles, not letting me tie it. ¡°Malevolent, behave.¡± I scold lightly. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll help.¡± He says and I allow him. His hands are already healed, and only a few extremely faint scratches remain. ¡°So, what made you move out here at this time of year?¡± ¡°What makes you say I moved out here recently?¡± I counter, mimicking his tone. Our eyes meet and he smirks, his blond hair falling over his shoulder as he holds Malevolent firmly, yet gently. He reminds me of a Disney prince. ¡°I would have known if such a beautiful woman was living out here by herself.¡± His gaze dips to my lips, and I look away. ¡°Surprised you can call me beautiful when I¡¯m soaking in sweat.¡± I retort. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡± His gaze is a bit much, so I focus on tying the tiny bandage, which is a little fiddly. ¡°So, what made you move out here?¡± Pushy much? ¡°I just needed some space from my dad. He¡¯s kinda¡­ controlling. I just want to live my life the way I want, without anyone telling me what to do.¡± I sigh. He lets go of Malevolent, his eyes seeming to hold a sharp, calcting glint to them, but it is gone as fast as it came. He¡¯s about to ask me something when my phone beeps and we both nce at it. It¡¯s closer to him and I see his gaze linger on it before I reach over, snatching it up. ¡°Thank you for allowing me to wash my hands.¡± He says, ncing around before he strokes Malevolent¡¯s head, and she purrs in response. ¡°It¡¯s not often I see a she-wolf with a pet cat.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not your standard she-wolf.¡± I reply, scooping my kitty up. ¡°Oh, I have no doubt about that.¡± He says as I slowly lead the way to the front door, opening it and I fake a sweet smile. ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°Bye, until next time.¡± He says. His gaze flickers to my phone before he gives me a nod and steps out. I shut the door and look down at Malevolent. ¡°Thank the gods¡­ Come on, I¡¯ll give you some treats and I promise, although Mama isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll have you all healed up soon. Tell me, why do you always get into trouble?¡± She meows and I pout. I get it, you¡¯re just like me. I put some food on her te before I look down at my phone. There¡¯s the start of three messages on the screen. Reign707: Can¡¯t actually believe I¡¯m about to meet¡­ Grumpy Bear: I¡¯m still waiting for that call from you¡­ Thest one is from a music streaming channel. I ignore Dad¡¯s message and text Reign instead. I need to figure out where about the club is, and how long it¡¯s going to take me to get there. Well, time to start prepping for tonight¡­ ¨C I¡¯m wearing a long-sleeved fitted ck dress with a boat neck from the front and it¡¯s backless with several silver chains going across the back. I¡¯ve paired it with ck killer heels, smokey make up, and finishing with red lips. I have somerge silver earrings and a couple of rings. As soon as I reach the club, the bouncer smirks, looking me up and down. I raise an eyebrow at him when he pulls the rope aside and allows me to enter. Hey, if allowing his wandering eyes to roam freely gets me in faster, I wasn¡¯t going toin. Stepping inside, the strobing fluorescent lights and pulsating loud music assaults my senses. Along with the blinding lights there is a mix of sweat, alcohol and expensive perfume. It fills my nose, making it burn a little as my sense of smell is overwhelmed with so many bodies mashing together as people dance and mingle. Reaching into my small shoulder bag, I take out my phone. Trying to zone out the music that seems to be banging around inside of my head. There¡¯s still plenty of time. I sigh, flicking my hair out of my face with a jerk of my head. I nce around. There¡¯s still an hour before he¡¯ll be here¡­ but I don¡¯t mind being early. Gives me time to drink down some liquid courage and hopefully settle my nerves, although I know it won¡¯t work. Should I text to see where he is? Hell no, that will make me look so needy¡­ I ignore the looks I get as I saunter my way over to the bar and take a seat. My phone beeps and I nce down at it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s from him! Reign707: I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to have to cancel. I think this is a really bad idea. My stomach sinks. The sting of his message burns like I¡¯ve been pped across the face. Only it hurts way more than any p I¡¯ve received, because I actually let myself get excited to finally meet him. Swallowing down my disappointment, which turns to anger, I re at my phone. He made me feel like a fool. I should have known better than to get my hopes up. LuciferessX: Why is it a bad idea? It was your idea, remember? Reign707: Yeah, I know, just some stuff hase up, maybe some other time. Wow. Just fucking wow. He stood me up. LuciferessX: Fine. What more was there to say? LuciferessX: I didn¡¯t really want to meet, anyway. ¡°Can I get you something?¡± I look up at the bartender. ¡°I¡¯ll take three shots of Vodka.¡± Fuck it, I don¡¯t need liquid courage now! I need it to calm the rage that is festering inside me, wishing I could yank him out of the little virtual chat to p the shit out of him. No amount of vodka is going to fix this, but it sure will make me forget for a few hours. Maybe it¡¯s a blessing. He¡¯s probably some dirty old man that stole photos from the inte and has been pulling himself off while looking at the pictures I¡¯ve sent! Fuck! Staring down at the message, I kind of expected another message, but there¡¯s nothing. I put my phone down before I end up breaking it just as the bartender slides a slim tray holding three shots of vodka with lime. I down them all, sucking on the slices of lime, trying to control how angry I feel. ¡°Another round,¡± I state. It¡¯s going to take me a hell of a lot of alcohol to get me drunk, but I intend to try. However, I¡¯m drawn to look up when I sense an impressive aura move into my surroundings. Turning, I search for the source of this potent aura that has managed to catch my attention, and spot a gorgeous blond Alpha as he takes a seat down the bar. He¡¯s the exact image of a woman¡¯s dirty fantasy. He¡¯s atleast 6,6 tall, with lush blond curls with an angr jaw, not to mention those soft pink lips that look so damn soft yet don¡¯t take away from his masculinity. He¡¯s wearing a white button-down shirt under a ck jacket and ck pants. From here, I can smell him¡­ A cool icy breezeced with the seductive scent of cinnamon and spice. Winter¡­ he smells of winter¡­ He¡¯s on his phone, as he orders a drink from the bartender. Why does he look oddly familiar¡­ It takes me a moment before my eyes widen when I suddenly realise he looks a lot like the guy outside my house! But this one just looks bulkier and a lot more masculine, more of the rugged one inparison to the princely look of the other. His eyes snap up, and they meet mine. His face doesn¡¯t betray anything as he skims me over before looking away. Brothers maybe? Twins? They could definitely pass as twins¡­ Dude, was this ce crawling with sexy blond Alpha Gods? Hmm¡­ what colour hair does Reign have? I frown, remembering how he cancelled on me. Cunt. I order another round, downing the shots that sit in front of me. ¨C Two hourster I¡¯m still here, hoping maybe he¡¯d show¡­ I don¡¯t know why I thought he might just come¡­ I really don¡¯t¡­ Even Mr Greek God 2.0 seems to be waiting for someone, but he¡¯s stopped looking at his phone and I can tell he¡¯s getting angrier, but at the same time he keeps watching me. Guess we were both stood up tonight. Not sure why he would be¡­ I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t kick him out of bed, maybe tie him to it so he could never leave. I tilt my head, well¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind a distraction¡­ We¡¯ve been eyeing each other up for the past two hours. I¡¯m sure an Alpha can handle me¡­ I smirk, and he raises an eyebrow. I don¡¯t break eye contact, letting my fingers skim down my neck, and I can¡¯t help but feel satisfied when he gets up and walks over to me. Even his walk is so damn sexy. Call me fickle, but this is a distraction that I am not going to deny. ¡°Hey.¡± He says, sitting down. His voice is husky and deep, very deep. Fuck me now. Damn, he smells even better than he did from afar, I lick my red lips and smirk seductively. Crisp and fresh and it wards away the smell of the club. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Waiting for someone?¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± I say, turning towards him. His gaze dips to my long legs that are crossed. ¡°Same.¡± He says, his eyes sh, but it is too fast for me to be sure. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of vodka shots,¡± ¡°Nothing makes me feel drunk, though I still try.¡± I chuckle, running my fingers through my hair. My leg brushes his and I¡¯m very aware of it. ¡°How about we change that?¡± He asks suggestively. ¡°Sounds good to me¡­¡± I say, standing up. I pick up my bag and phone, and I walk off down towards the side door. I don¡¯t need to turn to know that he¡¯s following me. I can feel his eyes on me and his aura as I slip my phone into my bag. Time to have some fun¡­ Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 4 4. In the Mirror SKYLA. The moment I push open those double doors entering the much quieter corridor, I nce back over my shoulder. Our eyes meet for a second, there¡¯s an intensity between us. The music half blocked out and I give him the faintest of smiles. I turn the corner and enter the women¡¯s restroom. It¡¯s empty, but this will work¡­ I lean against the wall, looking at the mirror that is hanging on the far wall. But my reflection is not of a woman struggling inside. I don¡¯t recognize this version of myself¡­ Don¡¯t recognize the uncaring expression of a vixen willing to get hot and heavy in a woman¡¯s bathroom with a stranger. The woman reflecting back at me; I meet her sometimes¡­ She¡¯s my escape. The one I don¡¯t even know¡­ but tonight, like many others, I¡¯m giving her the reins again. The door opens mere seconds behind me, and I tilt my head to look at him. ¡°Interesting choice.¡± He states while locking the door. He turns around to face me, his eyes roaming over every inch of me hungrily. The next moment, he is stalking toward me as a predator does its prey. An inviting smile tugs at my lips, but I have no chance to reply when his long fingers grip my hips and tug me against him. Oh, fuck yes, just like that¡­ His hand runs up my back, making my breath hitch at the skin-to-skin contact. My skin sizzles with anticipation and desire burns a fire inside me. The hand travelling up my back slides into my hair. Grabbing a fistful, he tilts my head back. Our eyes meet, and his are burning with the same hunger I feel. His stormy grey eyes hold emotions I can¡¯t understand, and I find myself licking my lips, wanting to drown myself in whatever he has to offer. His gaze dips to my lips. This silent unspoken pull between us is suffocating me, and I love it. He doesn¡¯t say a word as he forces me back against the wall. Our hearts are racing in sync, and the heat of his bodybines with mine, threatening tobust into a hundred fireworks in the pit of my stomach. The anticipation of having his lips on mine is killing me. My hand moves to his chest, and I can feel the hard ins of muscle beneath my palms as I smooth it down his chest before hooking my finger into the waistband of his pants. ¡°Kiss me. I didn¡¯te in here just to admire you.¡± I find myself murmuring, yanking him by his belt and forcing him closer. His chest brushes against mine. A low growl escapes him at my words. No Alpha likes being told what to do, let alone the challenge I ced behind them, but my words seem to have the desired effect I seek, because he leans down. One hand grips the back of my neck, his seductive scent reminds me of a winter wondend, and then, his lips are on mine. The lingering taste of his cocktail lingers, and a moan escapes me as he dominates my mouth, leaving no part untouched in a kiss that makes lust threaten to set me on fire. The pleasure setting me aze. My thoughts be consumed by his tongue, tasting every inch of my mouth. His tongue brushes mine in a fight for dominance that I stand no chance of winning. My head spins as I kiss him back, bing light-headed. I may not be able to get any effects from alcohol, but I¡¯m drunk on the feel of his hands exploring my body. My hands run over his body as I deepen the kiss, the urge to take control rising within me and I give up suppressing that carnal instinct. Grabbing his jacket, I pull it off him and toss the expensive leather to the floor. His hand slips under my dress just as I slip my tongue into his mouth. He wees it, ying with it with his own, before he sucks hard, and I moan against his lips. He¡¯s only kissed me, and I¡¯m so turned on, my body burns for him. His hand squeezes my ass, and the smell of my arousal wraps around us, perfuming the air. He groans and presses himself against me. His hardened shaft against me makes me yearn to unwrap it, so I can taste him. That desire ovees me, and my nails dig into his arm to stop me from acting on it. Fuck, he¡¯s damn sexy. ¡°Fuck!¡± I whimper the moment he rubs my pussy and I hear a faint groan of pleasure escape him as he slowly massages my soaking pussy. He teases for a bit, his hand softly rubbing over my panties, and I find myself frowning. I can sense he¡¯s holding back, and it¡¯s getting to me. I let out a low growl, yanking him closer by the shirt. ¡°You¡¯re probably the most impatient girl I¡¯ve met,¡± He whispers seductively. ¡°Stop treating me like a doll who will break. Fuck me like you hate me.¡± I growl. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to handle my hate fucking Doll, besides it will ruin the fun¡­ Now, how about you shut that pretty mouth of yours and concentrate on my fingers.¡± I re at him, that sexy look in his eyes only turning me on even more. He¡¯s still not going any further, his fingers rubbing my clit tantalisingly. He suddenly removes his hand and roughly turns me to face the mirror, pulling both of my hands behind my back; he holds them with ease in his left one. He slides my hair over one shoulder, his grip on my wrists tightening. Watching his reflection in the mirror, I see his eyes flicker and a ghost of a smirk crosses his lips deviously, while his right-hand runs over my body. His touch leaves paths of tingles in his wake. He squeezes my breasts, his lips travelling along the column of my neck. He¡¯s strong. I can sense that just from his touch as his hand travels lower. Even through my dress, his rough fingers are heating my skin. His touch ignites something incredible inside and a gasp leaves my lips when his fingers graze across my soaked panties. He lightly brushes over my clit, earning a moan from me, before he continues to y¡­ My anger calms as his fingers tease along my waist in such a way that every inch feels heightened. My eyes flutter as I look at our reflection in the mirror. All I can see is the top of his head. He¡¯s tall and I look tiny inparison to him. Every touch is getting to me¡­ as he teases his fingers just beneath the waistband of my panties. My core throbs as I lean into him as he continues, drawing patterns with his fingertips over my skin. How is this driving me crazy? It¡¯s so intense¡­ I¡¯m enjoying this more than I should¡­ This is meant to be just one random fuck¡­ He hooks his finger beneath them, tugging on my panties only to let go. The sting of the stic against my skin makes me hiss and I bite my lip. His fingers move lower, ghosting along my thighs, and then he yanks my dress up to my hips, exposing me to him. ¡°Look in the mirror.¡± His deep velvety voice murmurs, and almost as if hismand holds magic, I lift my head again and stare into the mirror, our eyes meeting and my heart thunders under those piercing stormy eyes. He breaks our gaze first, his eyes raking over my legs. ¡°I want you to watch as I y with you.¡± He purrs the words against my neck while his eyes flicker back to me in the mirror before holding my gaze. His touch suddenly isn¡¯t light, and he pulls my ck satin thongs to the side. His thumb brushes against my Brazilian strip. ¡°Sexy.¡± He whispers against my neck before his fingers tease my pussy. He runs a finger between my folds and begins rubbing my clit. At first, it is barely a grazing touch, teasing, making me growl, he lets out a breathyugh, slowly adding pressure and moving faster, building up a delicious tempo that has me moving my hips against his fingers. Pleasure explodes within me as his lips assault my neck. Oh, fuck! Fuck yes! I want to feel him against me. I try to break free from his hold but fail. He¡¯s too powerful¡­ I¡¯m far too lost in pleasure to focus. ¡°Ahh.¡± I groan, drowning in the pleasure he¡¯s serving me. I¡¯m so near¡­ Suddenly, he slows down, making my eyes widen. My lips part as he teases me as he lightly rubs over my slit. I¡¯m already soaking wet¡­ ¡°Tell me¡­ What do you want from me, Doll?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± my eyes sh as I see that glimmer of amusement in his eyes. His touch remains tantalising and gentle. ¡°I said, tell me you want me to fuck you harder and make youe and I¡¯ll finish what I¡¯ve begun¡­¡± I¡¯ll get my own back¡­ for now, I want him to finish what he¡¯s started. ¡°I want you to fuck me as hard as possible. I think I can take it.¡± I challenge breathlessly, sounding so fucking horny. I see his eyes sh a dazzling blue as his fingers thrust into me roughly. All traces of that gentle touch are gone. I gasp at the sharp pain of his brutal intrusion, but I¡¯m soon moaning in pleasure as he fucks me faster. I lean back against him, delicious pleasure rolling through me. He lets go of my hands and wraps his fingers around my neck tightly. A deep frown is etched across his forehead and something tells me he¡¯s letting go of the anger that has been building up inside of him tonight. His gaze on my pussy darkens. He plunges his fingers deeper and harder, almost as if he¡¯s trying to punish me with them. My core throbs and burns deliciously, and I can¡¯t help but scream in ecstasy. I can¡¯t think of anything but how good he¡¯s working my body; he knows exactly how to curl those fingers inside of me. From N?velDrama.Org. My phone begins ringing, but I ignore it, the incessant ringtone telling me exactly who it is. Fuck! Not now. Almost as if realising how much it¡¯s getting to me, he pulls my head back and his lips crash against mine in another delicious kiss. The phone stops ringing, only for it to start again. ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl. ¡°Answer it.¡± He murmurs huskily. ¡°I won¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Fuck it.¡± I moan. I wouldn¡¯t be able to not moan. I can feel my pleasure heighten. So¡­ damn¡­ close¡­ Pleasure shoots through me as my release hits and I cry out, drowning out the sound of the phone ringing and if he wasn¡¯t holding me, I would copse. My canines elongate and my eyes ze as I feel my nails dig into the hand that holds me. I tense, but he doesn¡¯t seem phased. He slips his fingers out, rubbing my pussy. My heavy breathing and the sound of my racing heart are all I can hear. I look into those eyes. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve had such a good orgasm in ages, and that is with his fingers alone¡­ isn¡¯t this supposed to be a quick fuck? ¡°If you wanted to y, you should have at least taken me to a hotel room.¡± I say breathlessly, reaching behind me and running my hand over his hard shaft. Oh, he¡¯s big, and I want it. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the initial n¡­ but can you me me when you¡¯re so bloody hot?¡± He murmurs, his lips brushing down my neck. ¡°Besides¡­ I didn¡¯t want anyone to see us leaving¡­¡± Good point¡­ but who is he? The phone rings again, and I exhale. Did dad not get the fucking hint? ¡°Give me a minute.¡± I whisper, refusing to let him move back as I continue to run my hand over his shaft and I take out my phone, ring at it before I answer it. ¡°What? If I¡¯m not answering, it means I¡¯m busy or asleep.¡± I say. ¡°Do not give me that shit. You were meant to attend the dinner with Prescott!¡± Dad growls. ¡°I was tired, so I decided to sleep instead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me. He had someone go down to check up on you¡­ and you weren¡¯t there. You¡¯re still not there.¡± He sounds fucking pissed. I clench my jaw, angry that he is spying on me. So, it was all a lie? The entire agreement to allow me some space and freedom? ¡°So, you¡¯re spying on me?¡± I ask usingly, shoving my dress down, feeling suddenly cold as I walk away from the hunk. I didn¡¯t want him to hear this, but no matter how far I walk in this room¡­ he¡¯d be able to hear. ¡°If I fucking have to, yeah. You¡¯re pushing me to my fucking limits, Sky!¡± ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not doing this with you. I¡¯m not a child anymore! Stop trying to control me!¡± I yell. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this shit. If you are not at your ce in the next twenty minutes¡­ I¡¯ming to get you. Myself.¡± He¡¯s threatening me¡­ my heart is thundering as I refuse to answer and hang up. I know Dad and he will follow up on it¡­ I turn to apologise, only to see the door swing shut, leaving me alone in the restroom. He left. I didn¡¯t even get his name. Who was he? Whoever he was, he left me feeling¡­ empty. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 5 5. A Father¡¯s Demands ROYCE. I left. I don¡¯t know, that just was not a conversation that I wanted to embarrass her with, by overhearing. Whatever was going on between her and her father was her business¡­ but it did feel like I was stood up twice. The passing streetlights soon be sparse as I drive my Bentley up the winding hill towards home. I can¡¯t get either woman out of my head. Lil Lucifer, as I like to call her, didn¡¯t even send another message since her surprisingst text that read; ¡®I didn¡¯t really want to meet anyway.¡¯ My replies to her were ignored, although she came online several times after I sent those. Maybe she got cold feet, but she should have given me an exnation or voiced her concerns rather than just cancelling on me without even a heads up. Then there was Little Miss Green Eyes, sexy and sinful all at once, and now I kind of wish I had just fucked her first and yedter. By the time I get out of my car and toss my keys to the valet, I¡¯m even more aggravated than before. From N?velDrama.Org. I take the marble steps two at a time that lead to the massive mansion entrance and before I even reach the double doors that lead into the mansion, our butler Charles opens the door. ¡°Good evening, Master Royce.¡± He says politely, bowing his head. ¡°Evening Charles.¡± I reply not in the mood for conversation. I head across the huge foyer, walking past the fountain and taking one of the two flights of stairs. Reaching my bedroom, I toss my jacket onto the couch, only for someone to reach out and catch it before it hits the sofa. ¡°What do you want, Aleric?¡± I ask, shutting the door behind me and heading across the huge room and through to the bathroom. I leave the door open as I wash my hands and face. Staring at my reflection as I try to calm the festering anger that is bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°This jacket smells of a rather delicious woman and sex¡­¡± He states lightly as I grab a towel and step out of the bathroom. ¡°And?¡± He smirks as he sits there, leaning back against the sofa, his right ankle resting on his left knee. ¡°If you need to engage in meaningless sex, at least be discreet about it. We have a reputation, Royce.¡± I ignore him, unlocking my phone and staring at thest messages we exchanged. Reign707: Can¡¯t actually believe I¡¯m about to meet the real little Lucifer. I¡¯m intrigued to see the you that you¡¯ve so teasingly refrained from revealing. LuciferessX: Me too. See you tonight. Can¡¯t wait. Xx And then her next message. LuciferessX: I didn¡¯t really want to meet, anyway. Reign707: Whoa, are you cancelling? Or shall I assume you text me identally? Reing707: Hey¡­ are you really bailing? Talk to me, let¡¯s figure out what¡¯s going on. Not one fucking reply. Clenching my phone, I toss it onto the sofa next to Aleric. He nces at it but says nothing. ¡°Well, father wants to see us first thing in the morning. In fact, he was waiting for you to return, but you took your time.¡± He says, standing up. ¡°Hm.¡± I reply as I begin to unbutton my shirt. The door shuts behind him and I walk to the bathroom again. Closing the door behind me, I enter the shower. Undressing, I step under the shower, closing my eyes as I let the cold water douse me. Lil Lucifer¡­ from her sexy snippets she sends me¡­ the way she talked¡­ I try to put a face to her, only to conjure up the sexy bottle-green eyed Goddess from tonight¡­ I wrap my hand around my dick, imagining it¡¯s her¡­ imagining her hand or better her lips around my cock¡­ I began stroking it hard and fast, pleasure rushing through me. Her screams of pleasure as she lost control fill my mind as I rey the moment, the way she came undone around my fingers. The way her juices coated my hand and her thighs. I throb hard, feeling the pressure building. I imagine fucking her, picturing that rose vine tattoo running up her waist and down her arm¡­ the way her breasts rose and fell, her parted red lips¡­ Fuck! Pleasure rips through me as Ie. Shooting my cum across the stone-tiled wall of the shower, I ce a hand on the wall, breathing hard as I watch the milky substance wash away. This isn¡¯t how I wanted my night to end¡­ ¡ª¨C I barely sleptst night, my mind a tornado of emotions, and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of the Green-eyed goddess at the club and I woke with another hard-on. Perfect isn¡¯t it? And Lil Lucifer? Not one text from her¡­ I¡¯m not going to message her again, she¡¯s the one who cancelled on me. I now make my way to Dad¡¯s office, not in the mood for one of his lectures. Aleric is already there, his long blond hair pulled into a ponytail, which reminds me of one of those dumb princes from cartoons. All he needs is a bloody bow in it. ¡°Royce, you finally made it.¡± Dad says from behind his enormous desk. His pale blue eyes are sharp and calcting, and his blond hair is sleekly styled back, as he now watches me. ¡°I¡¯m on time.¡± I state, ncing at the clock on the wall. He raises an eyebrow, giving me a small smile. One that is anything but pleasant. He may be a werewolf, but he¡¯s slyer than a fox. ¡°You weren¡¯t homest night.¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t.¡± I will not give him any more information than that. ¡°You two are meant to be working on attaining the favour of the King, yet you are far too busy elsewhere.¡± Dad replies, his eyes on me. I cock a brow, rxing back in my seat. ¡°With our status and power, I don¡¯t even know why it is so important to you? The king is not above us, aside from the fact that he¡¯s a Lycan.¡± ¡°Powerful. Indeed, we are, yet tell me, son, who holds the ultimate title?¡± Dad asks, his eyes cold as he res at me. I look away, trying not to shake my head as Aleric walks around the table, stepping between Dad and I. Always the pacifist. ¡°Of course, we understand, father. We know the n¡­ The Lycan¡¯s troubled daughter¡­ rest assured; we will deal with her. In fact, I had a run-in with her yesterday. She¡¯s easy game.¡± He says confidently. Obviously, all girls fall for his charm. I clench my jaw, trying not to react. I was the one who applied at the Academy initially. That was when Dad came up with his entire idea and now Aleric has taken a position there, too. However, I¡¯m not there for his sick n. I don¡¯t give a shit about it. I¡¯m going there because I want to for myself, so I can get a breather from him. I missed America and being away from his constant intrusion into my privacy. ¡°You both are going to the Academy soon¡­ make the most of this and let the girl be obsessed with you. Do whatever you need to. I have nned this carefully. Do not disappoint me. Alejandro would do anything for his princesses. But remember, be careful. Ultimately, she must be ours at all costs.¡± Dad continues, and I¡¯m counting the minutes, wanting out of here. ¡°I had a thought, they are twins, father, yet you want us both to try our chances on the rebellious one?¡± Aleric muses staring down at a photograph, which I¡¯m going to assume is probably of the King¡¯s daughter. Dad smiles. ¡°Because there¡¯s something about her that Alejandro is trying to hide, just the way he has kept his son a secret. That boy is not normal¡­ There¡¯s something special about this one, there¡¯s a secret that I want uncovered. At the end ofst year, she almost killed a student.¡± ¡°She was only seventeen then¡­ how could she have almost killed someone?¡± Aleric asks thoughtfully. ¡°Exactly my point. I want to know what she is, and what she¡¯s capable of. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Aleric replies. I don¡¯t reply, to think they wanted to use a young girl for their own incentives? Dad was power hungry; he always has been, but Aleric? I don¡¯t know why he was so determined¡­ So adamant to please Dad. I stand up and head to the door when Dad speaks. ¡°Royce, you did not reply¡­ am I understood?¡± I clench my jaw, staring at the door in front of me. ¡°Perfectly.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 6 6. First Day Back SKYLA. Midnight Academy. Home to the annoying hormone-ridden spawns of the supernatural. One of the four schools founded by my own father, a ce meant to make us fit in, to feel at home, to be ourselves. Only that depends on what is considered the norm for the supernatural. I¡¯m one-of-a-kind, or two if you add my father. No one knows exactly what I am, but they fear me. I can see it in their eyes, smell it reeking off them. I now nce around the halls wondering if Kataleya, my twin, had arrived. Dad had offered to collect me and drive me here, but after that argumentst night, I ignored his messages just letting Kat know I¡¯ll make my own way. I walk down the hall to my locker, not missing the way those nearby edge away. They¡¯re still scared afterst year¡­ but because they know I¡¯m the king¡¯s daughter, they won¡¯t dare try to insult me when there¡¯s no one around to protect them. Their eyes say it all. Pathetic cunts. I poke my eyes out at the nearest little putrid spawn and despite being of Alpha blood; he flinches and I smirk. This can be a little fun. Smirking smugly, I pop a green apple-voured gum into my mouth, not bothering with any more of them as I nce at the gap in Kataleya¡¯s locker. Letters are sticking out and it¡¯s obviously full to the max. My twin is the opposite of me, where people avoid me like I¡¯m the gue or the devil himself, people love Kataleya, she¡¯s the sr opposite of me, with long Rapunzel hair, and curves that rival the sexiest anime character, you¡¯ll see with her coy, demure behaviour, she is the girl every guy in this ce craved. But they forget two things: one, she¡¯s a good girl, and second, she has the devil for a sister. You don¡¯t mess with my sister¡­ I rememberst year, the trigger that had pushed me over the edge and I shake my head, blocking the thought away, not letting the unease get to me. I take my phone out and open his chat. Not one¡­ it¡¯s been five days and not one message¡­ well, I¡¯m not messaging either. I ce my extra books in my locker, skimming over my schedule. ¡°Mm, I can work with that.¡± I say to myself, it¡¯s double training. Although I never struggled with studies and ace it all, I prefer physical training sessions, such as in weapons, martial arts, or sports. After what happened, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to continue¡­ to the point that there were talks of me dropping out from the school, but that¡¯s until Dad pulled some strings to make sure I¡¯m staying. I know the rumours, even though he denies having a hand in it¡­ They say the new trainer is a powerful Alpha. Yeah, I¡¯m strong and I¡¯m certain there¡¯s only a handful of alphas who can handle me. I snap my locker shut as a familiar scent fills my nose. Summer¡­ I turn, my eyes widening when I find myself staring at Prince Charming from the cottage. Dressed in white pants and a pale blue shirt that is tucked into his pants, he looks effortlessly good, and I instantly remember his look-alike from the club. Fuck. ¡°Sk Rossi, we meet again.¡± He says with a small smirk. It takes me a moment to remember his name. ¡°Aleric.¡± What is he doing here? He¡¯s definitely not a teen. ¡°Ah, yes, sorry I did not realise we would meet again here. I should have clicked when you told me your name was Sk. Forgive me. Allow me to officially introduce myself, Aleric Arden. I¡¯m the new science professor.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± I say, not knowing what else to say when all I can think of is that I¡¯m certain I made out with someone who looks so simr to him that they must be rted. ¡°How about we have lunch together? I wouldn¡¯t mind getting a little tour around here by one of the students herself after?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I find myself saying. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at twelve.¡± He gives me one of those sexy smirks, that I have to admit doesn¡¯t go unnoticed. He walks off, radiating power and I wonder why such a powerful Alpha is taking up the job of teaching here, I mean ¨C My heart thunders as I realise a small, vital detail. Aleric Arden. Arden. The name of the Alpha family of the Shadow Wolves Pack, the Alpha, is a man that Dad doesn¡¯t like. My stomach twists as I continue to stare at his receding back. Alpha Keh Arden has twin sons¡­ Twins. That means I made out with the other Arden twin. Oh, I¡¯ve fucked up¡­ bad. Someone brushes past me, jolting me to reality. ¡°He¡¯s so hot¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so jealous, he talked to her¡­¡± ¡°Well, she is the King¡¯s daughter¡­¡± I ignore them, trying to focus when I¡¯m busy stressing over what I¡¯ve done. ¡°Sky!¡± I turn just in time to see Kataleya hurrying down the hall, she¡¯s wearing a chiffon dress with a little jacket on top, her long hair in a high ponytail and the moment she¡¯s in front of me she hugs me tightly, at 5 feet 10 I¡¯m a good 4 inches taller than her. I hug her tightly, her soft scent reminding me of home. ¡°Missed me?¡± I ask when she finally lets go of me. ¡°Of course I did.¡± She replies softly, looking concerned. ¡°It¡¯s only been a week.¡± I reply with a smirk. ¡°And how is Malevolent?¡± she smiles. ¡°She¡¯s well. She was sleepy, so I didn¡¯t sneak her in.¡± I whisper. From N?velDrama.Org. She giggles before looking at me with concern. ¡°Are you alright? You look¡­ distracted?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Kat, just thinking of how to wreak havoc on this school this year.¡± I joke as she opens her locker, and a pile of letters spill out, making her blush as she looks around and quickly bends down and begins collecting them. I watch her fumble around, as she quickly tries to hide the number of letters, I simply smirk, amused. Her bashfulness is pretty cute. ¡°Sky¡­¡± She shakes her head, standing up and tilts her head, observing me as I grab my gym stuff from my locker just as the bell rings. ¡°I¡¯ll catch youter?¡± She nods. ¡°I won¡¯t be around for lunch as I¡¯m tutoring, but after school?¡± She calls quickly, opening her locker. ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll treat you to an all-you-can-eat barbeque down at Kayoko¡¯s!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± She calls after me as I jog down the hall. Yeah, I know it¡¯s against the rules, but hey, since when has that ever bothered me? I enter the changing rooms and, dumping my bag; I begin stripping out of the leather pants and fitted ck corset top I was wearing. Other girls begin to trickle in, chatting orining, but I ignore them all, pullingl on my matching sports bra and leggings, before donning a ck tank top on top, before I sit down on the bench and begin tying myces on my trainers. I ce my clothes, bag, and phone into the locker before heading out into the hall, running my fingers through my hair. The boys are to one side, and so is he¡­ Zayn, the one I almost killedst year¡­ His blue eyes meet mine, and silence falls around us. His dark brown hair tumbles in front of his eyes as he looks away first. Some things just don¡¯t stay in the past¡­ I chew my gum, walking off to the back to warm up. It¡¯s about five minutester when the bell rings and by now everyone for the session is here. ¡°Heard Coleson quit.¡± I hear one boy say. ¡°Well, we have a new recement this year and I heard he¡¯s quite the looker. My sister saw him this morning.¡± One girl adds making a few of the others burst into giggles. ¡°Oh, I bet he is, I hope he¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°We all know Daphne will be the first one trying to spread her legs.¡± one of the girlsughs. ¡°Oh, shut up.¡± Daphne replies, but it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s enjoying this. The door opens and silence falls through the hall, and I stand up. With my height, I can see past the heads of all the girls and my eyes fall on the man who has just entered. He¡¯s in a white T-shirt that clings to his broad chest and muscr biceps, with grey sweats that cling to him oh so fucking perfectly. He¡¯s running his hand through his blond locks and a familiar scent hits my nose. My heart thumps violently as he stops in front of the crowd, and I find myself staring at the man from the club. Oh, hell no¡­ Don¡¯t tell me our new gym teacher is the guy who made mee the other night¡­ ¡°Good morning everyone, as you may already know, I¡¯m recing Mr Coleson. My name is Royce Arden. Call me Royce. I¡¯m from the Shadow Wolves Pack and I will be your new instructor going forward.¡± He says, in that same sexy voice that has haunted me in my dreams for thest five nights¡­ ¡°Nice to meet you, sir.¡± Daphne is the first to speak. Royce¡¯s eyes snap up to look at her but they skim past her, instead, his eyes find me. He¡¯s recognised me¡­ I know it from the change in his heartbeat that he tries to hide. But I¡¯m a Lycan. Nothing really gets past me¡­ I¡¯m unable to look away from those gorgeous stormy eyes. My heart is racing as I stare at the man who walked out on me the other night without a word. My teacher. Oh fuck, my teacher had his fingers up my pussy. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 7 7. A Lesson Without Control My heart races in my chest. It¡¯s only for a few seconds before his eyes look away and he continues to skim the ssroom, but the fleeting recognition didn¡¯t pass me, making his jaw clench. He turns his attention to the ss like he didn¡¯t have his fingers inside me the other night, or recognizes me for that matter. ¡°Everyone warm up, and then I¡¯ll be pairing you off.¡± He says coldly, turning away and walking to the side. I¡¯ve already warmed up, but I still do some stretches trying to collect my racing thoughts. Royce Arden¡­ fuck why didn¡¯t I recognise him? I mean, I haven¡¯t seen him, but I¡¯ve seen his father. Blond hair, and light eyes, he has his dad¡¯s damn jaw too. Fuck! Way to start the school year Sky. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In thest few minutes of us doing our stretches, I feel his aura, only it isn¡¯t the dominant calm one from the other night. His aura is menacing and I nce over my shoulder to look at him, his arms are folded over his broad chest. A chest I¡¯ve run my hands down, one I felt pressed against mine. His eyes flick to mine, yet instead of lust filling his grey eyes, I see disgust and anger. Quickly averting my gaze, I drop my head when he ps his hands loudly and blows a whistle with his fingers. ¡°Line up!¡± Hemands and everyone is quick to get into formation. ¡°Alright, Natalie Alston and K Boulder pair up, Oliver McAllister and Jasper Arlo. Daphne Summers and Alia Akhtar!¡± Royce begins to pair everyone up. I zone out until I hear my own name. ¡°Sk Rossi, you¡¯re with me.¡± Silence falls and I feel as if it¡¯s written all over me that I¡¯m guilty of something, well maybe I am¡­ since last year¡­ they all see me as guilty for losing my shit. They cast judgemental looks at me. Him pairing with me makes it obvious that I¡¯m not safe around other students. Ah, the attention I get, only it¡¯s usually for the wrong reasons. I stand up and walk to the front. Raising my eyebrow at him, only for his brow to crease, his gaze flicks to my tattoo and for a split- second he pauses before he steps back, refusing to look at me. 3 ¡°You¡¯re paired with Nicus.¡± He says. Hayden, you¡¯re with me.¡± Wow, so now he knows who I am. He¡¯s going to pretend he doesn¡¯t recognize me, and it never happened? Fine. ¡°Alright, those on the left are on defence! Start with the basics.¡± Hemands. Defence¡­ I hate defence. Nicus smirks cockily, yet he should know better. I could kick his ass without breaking a damn sweat. He sizes me up, his eyes lingering on my chest a little too long, and his tongue trails over his bottom lip. ¡°Looks like someone won¡¯t be the teacher¡¯s pet.¡± He murmurs quietly as heughs, mming his shoulder into me as he passes. Pressing my lips in a line to reply, I turn to find Royce watching me again. His eyes give me a disapproving look, and I fall into a stance, turning my attention to Nicus and trying to focus on him rather than Royce. Nick is the future Alpha of a pack up north, a pack close to the ck Storm Pack, which belongs to my cousins. He doesn¡¯t hold back, attacking me with everything he has, but I keep up with ease. When he growls annoyed when he can¡¯t touch me, instead of using his hands he all but tackles me. Everyone knows I¡¯m the best in this ss and instead of just epting it, he¡¯s still going to try to y dirty. His arms lock around my chest, and he turns us. My eyes fly open when his hand grabs my breast harshly, he pinches my nipple as I fight to remain standing against his heavyweight. ¡°Despite the name, you¡¯re just a typical she- wolf who would fall to her knees for an alpha,¡± He whispers in my ear, twisting harder. Like fuck, I will never fall to my knees before a mutt like him! Is he forgetting who I am? ¡°Bitch please.¡± I scoff. I¡¯ve had the best training. I¡¯m faster than the average werewolf, stronger¡­ and smarter. I smirk as I twist and duck out from under his arms and m my fist into his torso. He grunts, staggering back. He lunges at me and I dodge so fast that Nick stumbles, hist huge body tumbles face forward into the ground. ¡°Oops. I know you didn¡¯t get much action during the holidays, Nick. But I don¡¯t y with boys, so there is no need to beg at my feet,¡± I tease, smirking as he mbers to his feet, humiliated. His face tinges red. He growls, turning and ring at me. ¡°A slut isn¡¯t worth my time! We all know how often you spread your legs! I certainly wouldn¡¯t be chasing tail from the likes of you!¡± ¡°Yet you have no issues trying to feel me up!¡± I hiss, grabbing him by the neck. His eyes flicker dangerously, as his anger grows from the humiliation. ¡°Liar!¡± Those close by are beginning to watch. ¡°I have no issues showing a mutt like you his ce. But you already know, I mean you were just there on your knees where you belong, only moments ago.¡± I snarl lowly, and his hands ball up into fists. ¡°Watch it!¡± He snarls, his eyes zing orange as he manages to shove me off, but I dig my nails into his neck. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on!¡± Royce shouts as hees over just as Nick is about tounch himself at me, blocking him. ¡°She¡¯s meant to be on defence. Look what she did! On top of that, she¡¯s not taking it seriously!¡± Nick growls as Royce lets go of him. I admire my nails and cross my arms. ¡°I am, I mean, if I take it any more seriously, his ego might get hurt. Can¡¯t have that dete. People will see how pathetic he is without him telling them otherwise!¡± I taunt. A thundering roar rips through the hall and Nickunches himself at me. I¡¯m ready for him, but Royce blocks him again. ¡°Bitch!¡± ¡°Calm down, the both of you! One of the first things you need to learn is controlling your emotions and following rules!¡± Royce growls. ¡°Stop causing trouble Sk!¡± Daphne exims. ¡°Sir, she is really disobedient and disruptive, you¡¯ll do better to ban her from the ss.¡± ¡°Stay out of this Daftnee!¡± I growl. 1 She¡¯s only brave enough because she¡¯s in a room of people. ¡°Hey-¡± she tries to protest. ¡°No one is getting banned, let¡¯s get back to lesson!¡± Royce snaps, without even looking at me. Great, is he nning to ignore me for the entire year? I scoff just as Royce is about to step away, and he stops, turning those eyes that are now a brilliant blue eyes on me. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate that attitude in my ss. Rossi or not.¡± I clench my jaw. So he thinks I¡¯m entitled now? Did he not see what Nick was doing? ¡°Then at least try not to ignore me, ¡®Sir.¡±¡± I reply sarcastically. Royce turns, his eyes shing as he res at me ¨C almost warningly. I look at him challengingly. ¡°Right. We¡¯ll partner up. Nicus, you¡¯re with Hayden. Carry on!¡± ¡°I¡¯m offence.¡± I dere, flexing my hands. ¡°Deal.¡± He says readying himself, his hands drawn into fists. The same hands that were all over me¡­ I frown trying to focus and I think I just found a release to all my pent- up irritation¡­ I smirk as I move forward, raising my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see how well an Arden can hold up against a Rossi.¡± I remark mockingly, before I m all my force behind my punch. He¡¯s not expecting it, and the moment my punch connects with his forearm, I hear something crack. Silence falls around us as I watch him, waiting for him to tell me to step down. ¡°Is that all a Rossi has? I expected more, I must say I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡± Royce states nonchntly, raising a brow. I frown as I hear a few people snicker, and he gives me the faintest taunting smirk. He too is mocking me for ast name that shadows and follows me everywhere I go. But I did mock his too, but it doesn¡¯t make him any less of an ass¡­ My eyes sh at the challenge and I don¡¯t let up, giving it my all as I deliver hit after hit. He blocks them all, but it¡¯s that condescending amusement in his eyes that is making my anger rise. It¡¯s bing uncontroble and as much as I know I should stop, I can¡¯t. The amusement from the ss isn¡¯t helping. ¡°She¡¯s so losing this.¡± Someone sneers. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing a Rossi fall on their damn face.¡± Another states. ¡°I¡¯m on Alpha Royce¡¯s side.¡± Sure you fucking are. You all hate me anyway. I¡¯m no longer able to see what I¡¯m doing as I attack in a blind rage, and I¡¯m a blur. Mama¡¯s voice is in my mind telling me to remember to remain calm. Her soothing voice tells me that I¡¯m in control. It isn¡¯t working. It just¡­ isn¡¯t. I¡¯m fucking not calm! All I want is to wipe that fucking cocky look off his face. He¡¯s not even backing down! Why can¡¯t I defeat him?! 1 I growl in anger, my wsing out, and I lunge at him. Screams fill the air as the smell of blood hits me and I freeze. My heart thunders as I stare at Royce¡¯s arm, which now holds three deep gashes that are bleeding down his arm, his blood dripping off his fingertips onto the hard floor. The dripping sound thundering in my mind¡­ it¡¯s all I can focus on¡­ the river of blood that streams down his arm¡­ A horrified gasp escapes my lips, and I cover my mouth with my hands. I fucked up! This is bad! Royce looks down at his arm and then at me. He snarls, and I see the dazzling blue of his wolf¡¯s eyes as his rage shines through. Hesitantly, my hands reach toward him, needing to ensure he¡¯s okay. My lips part and I try to apologise for what I¡¯ve done, when he pushes my hands away, which makes me stagger back, not expecting it. The anger burning in his eyes makes my stomach drop. It plunges somewhere deep inside of me as the gravity of the situation seeps into me. What have I done? My eyes scan the hall, darting from face to face. The fear on the faces of the students¡­ makes me swallow guiltily. It perfumes the air, thick and sickly sweet. My eyes move to Zayn, he¡¯s terrified, and I take a step toward him to reassure him I¡¯m not going to attack him, but he backs away. The fear in his eyes is clear. My stomach twists as reality hits me hard and my lips part, looking for the words I should say, but I have nothing, I have no excuses; I am the monster they perceive me as, and I just proved it. I almost lost control. Again. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 8 8. A Rossi against an Arden ROYCE. ¡°What the actual fuck!¡± I internally flinch as the nasally voice of one of the girls screeches in my ear. You would think being werewolves she¡¯d know that we have heightened hearing. The green-eyed Goddess is standing- I mean Sk¡¯s standing there clearly shocked. I heard rumours of something happeningst year from dad, but no one really knew the full story¡­ but there¡¯s something that happened. One of the boys backs away before turning and jogging out of the room. Sk¡¯s eyes sh that same intense plum colour, and I can feel her aura rising. ¡°I want everyone to runps around the hall and you are not to stop until I return!¡± Imand, taking hold of Sk¡¯s arm. I stare down at the tattoos for a second, an image that is currently the wallpaper screen on my unlocked screen¡­ 2 Seeing her had shaken me, not because I had fucking crossed a line that never should be crossed with one of my students, but because I recognised those tattoos¡­ if only she hadn¡¯t been wearing a long-sleeved dress the other night¡­ But if she hadn¡¯t, then I know for a fact I wouldn¡¯t have left when she was on that phone¡­ and I would have taken her to a hotel ¡­ If anyone saw us¡­ ¡°Let go of me!¡± She snarls, trying to pull free from my hold. I refuse to let go, my other arm is already healing and I pull her into the girls¡¯ changing room. I¡¯m spending a lot more time in the women¡¯s departments thanks to her. 1 ¡°What!¡± She snaps. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Frowning, I let go of her. The look in her eyes for a moment reminds me of one of the creatures we¡¯ve been fighting recently. I push the thought away and focus on the matter at hand. 1 ¡°First of all, I¡¯m your teacher here. You will show me some respect.¡± She scoffs, and I clench my jaw. Initially, when I had heard of the job, identally hearing Dad discussing it, I had asked him about it, but what he had told me was that the King¡¯s daughter was struggling with her strength, and since she was almost on the brink of expulsion, they were looking for an Alpha for the position as the trainer. I had agreed thinking I could help her learn to control, not realising that it only made Dad begin to hatch his own ns¡­ But now, learning she¡¯s LuciferessX and the woman I met at the club, has just made this entire thing a thousand times worse. ¡°Then why did you drag me here?¡± She growls. ¡°So you can calm down. You were making them uneasy.¡± I say quietly. She shakes her head, about to storm toward the door. I clench my jaw, my eyes shing as I grab her elbow and yank her back. ¡°Hey!¡± She shouts, trying to break free, but I¡¯m not finished. I push her up against the wall, pinning her arms against the wall. She struggles for a bit, but I¡¯m stronger. ¡°I am not letting go until you calm down.¡± I say icily. ¡°You may be the King¡¯s daughter, and may be given free passes to whatever the hell you want, but not in my ss. In my ss, you abide by my rules, if you want to stay in it.¡± Her eyes sh again, her heart thundering as she tries to knee me. I knock her leg aside, pressing my thigh against hers, pinning her leg to the wall. I really don¡¯t care what Dad wants from me, because if I¡¯m here I n to take the role of their trainer, as I wanted nothing more. I¡¯m not here for other incentives and as her teacher, it¡¯s my job to school her when she bloody hell needs it. I know the king himself is known for his crass attitude, but you would think that wouldn¡¯t pass on to his daughter. Seems I was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m not ying games, Sk. Calm down and I will let you go.¡± ¡°You only want to see what you want to see. Continue to be blind by what you don¡¯t know!¡± She hisses coldly, and a growl leaves her lips. Her canines grow, and her face is beginning to change. A surge of strength seems to rush through her, and she pushes me back with such power I¡¯m forced to let go. A snarl leaves her lips, and she lunges at me, knocking me to the ground. Fuck, how the hell is she so fucking strong! I¡¯m underestimating her. She¡¯s equal to an Alpha¡­. ¡°Sk, listen to me.¡± I say, hoping the calm approach gets to her. She¡¯s not herself. I can see it in her eyes. The beast within her is in control. All she is seeing is rage. She tries to w through my chest, but I grab her wrist and flip us over. I don¡¯t want to use my own abilities here¡­ couldn¡¯t I handle one girl? 4 She¡¯s the Alpha King¡¯s daughter. Cut yourself some ck Royce. She struggles beneath me, and I grab her shirt, only for her to lock her legs around my waist and flip us. The sound of fabric tearing makes me let go as I realise I¡¯ve ripped half of her tank top. My back hits the floor, and she¡¯s on top of me. I curse internally when she ends up right on my dick, just as she shes through my chest. Fuck Royce, focus man, but even the pain doesn¡¯t take away the focus from my dick. Her eyes flicker to emerald green for a second and she leaps off me, but I know I can¡¯t let her out there, not when she¡¯s like this. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± she growls, but in her anger, I can also hear the pain. She¡¯s about to hit the lockers when I grab her, pulling her into my chest. I¡¯m too aware of the feel of her body against mine, more than I should be¡­ I¡¯ve sparred with countless women, but it¡¯s not like this¡­ ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. Calm down.¡± Her scent flits through my nose and it takes my all to pull back. She lets out a frustrated scream about to push me but I counter her, taking hold of her and I spin her around. Grabbing her arms, I pin them behind her back as I push her against the sink counter, wrapping my other arm around her waist, and I find us both staring at one another in the mirror, just like the other night. She stills and we¡¯re both breathing hard. My blood is running down her breasts and stomach, her breasts heaving as her eyes return to green. ¡°I¡¯m going to let go now. Alright?¡± I say quietly, staring at the stunning doll in front of me. She nods, and I let go, stepping back, putting space between us. ¡°Fuck.¡± She curses, mming her fist into the counter. She exhales, her head hanging, and her hair shields her face. ¡°Do you lose control often?¡± I ask, if I didn¡¯t know her as LuciferessX, know the inner turmoil and the hints of vulnerability she showed, I may have been able to ignore the signs in front of me. The slight tremble to her hands, her thumping heart, and the guilt I saw in her eyes earlier. ¡°When I get angry.¡± She replies after a moment. I nod slowly. ¡°And I¡¯m presuming that is something that happens pretty often?¡± She sighs and tilts her head and looks at me. ¡°Maybe.¡± She says, removing her torn top and wiping her stomach with it as she looks over at me. I don¡¯t miss the way her eyes dip lower, past the injuries on my chest that are already healing, and rake over my abs that are visible through the torn shirt. I take the moment to look her over, wondering how I didn¡¯t recognise those long legs I¡¯ve seen in a couple of snaps she¡¯s sent me¡­ Her tattoo is now on clear disy, making this entire mess all the more real. She was there¡­ then why did she ignore my messages? Why did she say she¡¯s not meeting me? 1 Questions that I¡¯m not going to get answers to because she can¡¯t know that I¡¯m Reign707. ¡°What happened the other night ¡°Let me guess, it was an ident?¡± She says as she struts over to me and looks up at me. Or it was a big mistake or that it never should have happened? Shoot me with your best excuse. Sir.¡± She finishes mockingly. I clench my jaw and cross my arms. ¡°All of them.¡± I say, knowing that was harsh, but the truth of the matter is, we¡¯re teacher and student now. She smirks, scoffing as she folds her own arms and looks away, shaking her head. She¡¯s not happy with that. ¡°Typical¡­ but that¡¯s fine. There¡¯s plenty of men and women out there.¡± She whispers seductively before she turns and pauses. But then I want something in return¡­¡± ¡°And what might that be?¡± I ask. ¡°The headmaster, the school board and my father don¡¯t hear of this.¡± She says. ¡°I¡¯m already¡­ on my last chance. She turns back to me, and I nod. ¡°Deal.¡± I say, although I can¡¯t stop students talking, I could downy it. I need to know what happenedst year¡­ it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s not giving in to anger on purpose¡­ She brushes past me, and I turn to see her opening one of the lockers. ¡°Unless you¡¯re going to stand there and watch me strip, you should leave.¡± She says, not giving me a chance to even leave, as she shimmies her leggings down her waist and hips, before giving me a sizzling hot view of her fucking tight delicious perfect tight ass, which is d in a tiny red thong. For a moment, I¡¯m frozen in ce, unable to think straight. Fuck¡­ I feel myself throb, the image of being buried inside of her shes in my mind, and it takes me far longer than it should have to look away. Trying not to let the image get to me, just as she turns her head and chuckles, catching me turning away farter than I should have. She bends down, sliding her legs out of her leggings, making me freeze as I find myself skimming over those sexy legs. My brain seems to shut down as I¡¯m far too focused in drinking up those toned legs and that booty of hers to move. ¡°The doors that way¡­ unless, of course, you want to stay?¡± She whispers seductively as her sexy green eyes that are filled with mischief meet mine, as she steps out of her leggings and reaches for the band of her sports bra¡­ 2 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 9 9. My Irritation ROYCE. Her fingertips slide under her bra and I know I need to leave. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Struggling between your two heads?¡± She taunts in that seductive voice of hers, as soft, seductive and utterly sexy as the first time she spoke. ¡°No.¡± I manage to reply, but I don¡¯t think I sound convincing to even myself. I¡¯m not expecting what she does next. She turns towards me, and at the same time, she pulls her bra off over her head and I find myself staring at her tits. Round, firm and perky, both nipples adorned with a little jewelled ring. 3 I throb hard, knowing I¡¯m now supporting a full-on hard-on. As humiliating as that is¡­ there¡¯s something about those dusky pink ares and her wless tanned skin that are keeping me mesmerised. She¡¯s walking towards me in nothing but those red thongs and my mind is telling me I need to get out of here. With each swing of those curved hips, that tiny waist that glitters with another piercing, is messing me with. Yet, I¡¯m unable to look away from those long legs to the bounce of those tits¡­ ¡°Sk.¡± I growl warningly, sounding more animalistic than I should. Her seductive tart scent of green apple, with hints of citrus and vani, invades my senses, the intoxicating smell making me want to bury my nose into her neck. 2 She chuckles, amused, as she ces one arm loosely around my neck, pressing her naked body up against mine. I¡¯m so lost in her, I hadn¡¯t even noticed when she reached me. A soft moan escapes her as her stomach presses against my cock. ¡°Mmm, that feels as good as it did the first time¡­¡± she whispers, now running her finger over my lips. I don¡¯t know what hold she has on me, but I don¡¯t like it¡­ at the same time, it stings a little. Reign is definitely not on her mind ¨C to think that I actually thought there was something between us¡­ 3 ¡°Quit it.¡± I snarl, I was too prideful to turn and run. It¡¯s what she wants. She smirks, running her hand down my chest, and I try not to enjoy the touch that is driving me bloody nuts. ¡°Keep staring at me, Magic Fingers, and I will start charging you ten pounds for every time you check me out.¡± 6 I bite back a groan as she grabs my cock through my sweatpants, pressing her body against me. My back hits the wall behind me when I try to put space between us, and I swear internally when I throb in her hold, making her smile deviously. I make the mistake of looking down as I grab hold of her arms. ¡°Currently we stand at 50¡­¡± She whispers. huskily, pressing her breasts against me. I¡¯m very aware of her nipples grazing my skin through the torn tee I¡¯m wearing, and she doesn¡¯t seem to care that she¡¯s getting more blood all over her. ¡°Stop messing around, Rossi.¡± I growl before pushing her back. She stumbles, but I don¡¯t care, and I turn away. She lets out augh. ¡°Good luck walking out there with that jumbo tent.¡± She mocks and I hear her walking off before I hear the shower switch on. Fucking hell. I pull my shirt off, which is bloody and torn, holding it in my hands in front of my hard- on and leave the room. ¡°ss is over!¡± I thunder, their eyes are on me, as whispers spread, seeing the blood down my chest. I make sure I keep my shirt in front of me, keeping my cock pressed down as much as bloody possible. That girl is fucking crazy, and she makes me crazy. It¡¯s muchter. The rest of the day passed without a hitch. It¡¯s not even 5pm yet, but it¡¯s already getting dark out. I head to the headmaster¡¯s office. He had requested a meeting, one I know is regarding Sk. Only now it¡¯s not the same thing anymore. What I applied for when I came here was without knowing who she was. ¡°I have a meeting with the headmaster.¡± I state to the secretary. She¡¯s looking me over from behind those sses, which I know are just a fashion statement. She¡¯s a werewolf. ¡°Sure Alpha Royce, I¡¯ll just let him know you¡¯re here.¡± She says and I ignore her, crossing my arms as I wait. She picks up the phone. ¡°Sir, Alpha Royce is here¡­¡± ¡°Send him in.¡± I hear his reply and, not waiting for a reply, I swiftly cross the room before she even has a chance to put the phone down. ¡°He said¡­¡± She trails off as I knock once and open the door. He¡¯s sitting behind his grand solid oak table, his hands folded in front of him. He¡¯s powerful and also a good friend of Dad¡¯s, but the fact that the friendship isn¡¯t public knowledge makes me not trust him. Colton Rivers, of beta blood, he¡¯s from a pack past London. He¡¯s in his mid-forties with sandy brown hair and well-groomed stubble. His sharp hazel eyes are observing me as he adjusts the jacket of his well- tailored suit. ¡°Royce,e on in, sit down.¡± He greets pleasantly enough. I give a nod and take the seat opposite him. I hate men in suits¡­ Why do they always give me the impression they¡¯re all up to no good ¨C if Dad is anything to go by. ¡°Something on your mind, son?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± I reply, refusing to address him as Sir, I¡¯m an Alpha, my rank is above his. He nods, ¡°Good, good. So, I heard there was a little¡­ disturbance within your first lesson ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. with the students?¡± ¡°Not really. If there was something to report, I would have. No one was hurt, and we were training. I can handle my ss.¡± I reply firmly. He nods. ¡°Of course¡­ and I understand it involved Sk Rossi¡­¡± He scratches his beard, tugging at his cor, and you can see how nervous he is. ¡°Perhaps, but she was instigated, or was that part not reported?¡± I ask, cocking a brow. He frowns and shakes his head, sighing. No, not really. It was hearsay. Look, I¡¯m in the middle here. The King wants to make sure the school runs without a hitch and then your father was adamant that you will be the perfect one for this role¡­¡± He hesitates and I tilt my head. ¡°What are you insinuating?¡± ¡°I just¡­ she is the king¡¯s daughter; she is not only a Rossi but the niece of Alpha Liam Westwood¡­ Neither of the two families is one I wish to mess with.¡± 3 I almost frown. Is he insinuating that he doesn¡¯t trust Dad? Or is he trying to figure me out to report to Dad? ¡°Of course.¡± I say simply. ¡°Well actually, Aleric was here earlier, and he was offering to work one on one with her rather than her attending your ss, jus-¡± My eyes sh, my aura rising and a few papers on the desk flutter as one almost slides off the table, but Colton leans over cing his hand on it, stopping it. ¡°I joined the academy to help teach her control. That was my reason, so why would you even consider passing her to Aleric?¡± I growl, trying to keep the rage from losing control. ¡°Isting her further than she already is, is not wise.¡± ¡°I understand. He just seemed like you¡¯d be alright with it.¡± He looks genuinely baffled. ¡°Oh, did he?¡± I say, cocking a brow. Aleric¡­ stop bloody meddling. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him¡­..¡± I trail off, realising what it would mean to have her in my ss, the constant allure and temptation. I¡¯m meant to be her teacher¡­ I¡¯m several years older than her¡­ but it¡¯s me or Aleric, who is clearly here to try to win her over. She¡¯s¡­ I know Lil Lucifer¡­ behind that attitude she disys, she has her demons as we all do¡­ and I¡¯m not letting Aleric prey on her. Not on my watch. I just need to make sure I don¡¯t end up doing the same. I stand up, running my hand through my hair. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Aleric and make it clear there is no change to our agreements. He¡¯s here for science. Let him teach them the bloody periodic table. He is not to interfere in my lesson.¡± 1 Not waiting for a reply, I turn, about to walk to the door when it¡¯s opened by the secretary. ¡°Oh, I brought drinks.¡± She says, holding out the small tray while she¡¯s trying and trying to press her breasts together. 1 ¡°No, thanks.¡± I reply, refusing to look at her as I sidestep and grab the door before it shuts and take my exit. ¡®Aleric. I need to talk to you. Now.¡¯ ¡®Ok brother, calm down.¡¯ His amused reply I shake my head. He knows exactly why I¡¯m calling him. ¡®Meet me on the basketball pitch.¡¯ ¡®Sure. Just give me fifteen or twenty minutes. I¡¯m just a little busy.¡¯ I cut the link as I head outside. The sky is dark, and the weather is cool, or by human. standards, it¡¯s freezing. The calmness of the quiet school is pleasant. There are a few kids around as they are allowed out until curfew, butpared to the day, it¡¯s a lot quieter. The sound of the crisp grass under my feet draws my attention, a pleasant sound¡­ and I sigh heavily. Twenty minutes¡­ I nce at my watch before I change course, heading to the football pitch. The stands are empty. I guess I¡¯ll do a few rounds before Aleric gets out here. I break into a jog as I began making my first round. I¡¯m not even a few minutes in when I sense I¡¯m not alone, and turn sharply to the bleachers, scanning them. There. Right near the scoreboard¡­ I jog over. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I call out before a familiar scent hits. ¡°You really can¡¯t leave me alone, can you?¡± She says climbing out from under the seats. She¡¯s dressed all in ck, a sexy corset entuating her waist and tits. ¡°Another ten there.¡± She drawls and I snap my eyes up to her. 1 Way to go Royce¡­ ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± I ask, cocking a brow. ¡°None of your business.¡± She says, but I don¡¯t miss the way her grip on her phone tightens, a glimmer of emotions in her eyes. 2 Something is troubling her¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± I say. I turn my back on her when I suddenly remember something and turn around, just as she¡¯s about to walk off, ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t live on campus. Shouldn¡¯t you have headed home before dark?¡± ¡°Oh wow, are you for real? I¡¯m eighteen, and I can handle myself. Seriously, did my dad tell you to keep an eye on me?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not someone¡¯s babysitter.¡± I retort at her using tone. ¡°Good, because if I find out, then I will-¡± I close the gap between us, ring down at her. ¡°Or you will what? Respect Rossi¡­ I¡¯m not asking for it, I¡¯m demanding it or you will be punished.¡± I see the beginning of a smirk and narrow my eyes. ¡°And it won¡¯t be the type you like.¡± I finish menacingly. She pouts, turning her back on me as she shrugs, stretching like a sexy little nymph before she ces a hand on her ass. ¡°Such a prude¡­ this ass likes a bit of pain¡­ or a lot.¡± She winks at me before she struts off, making me exhale in frustration and I pinch the bridge of my nose. That woman¡­ I break into a jog again, but it¡¯s barely been a few minutes when I hear footsteps. ¡°I thought you said the basketball pitch.¡± Aleric¡¯s voicees. I turn to see him crossing the pitch. ¡°Yeah, I did. You¡¯re early,¡± I say, brushing past him as I lead the way¡­ He smirks. ¡°I underestimated her.¡± He winks and I know exactly what he means, but I¡¯m not interested in knowing who he¡¯s talking about or what he¡¯s up to. I¡¯m here to get one answer. 4 ¡°We need to talk.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 10 10. Our Incentives ALERIC. ¡°I just wanted to say wee.¡± The pretty little blond says as she holds out the hamper filled with choctes, wine and a mug with my initials. How thoughtful¡­ but I¡¯m a little busier admiring her breasts. ¡°Beautiful,¡± I say with a smile as I reach over and take the hamper from her. She smells good, expensive perfume and, of course, her own scent is pleasant enough. She blushes and bites her lips as I ce it down on my desk. Despite there being a shared teachers¡¯ lounge, I am an Arden and so of course thates with perks. After all, our father is one of the ones who made this all possible. ¡°Thank you¡­ oh wait you meant the hamper, yes thank you I made it!¡± She gushes and I smirk, leaning against my desk. ¡°I actually did mean you.¡± I say softly. 2 So fickle. She tucks a strand of her hair behind her ear as she looks up at me with eyes that hold lust. ¡°Thanks.¡± She says, no longer as coy as she was. ¡°If you do need anything or want anything¡­ I¡¯m always here.¡± (( I stand up and close the gap between us. Stop by once you¡¯re done with work.¡± I say, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Absolutely.¡± She says, ¡°I¡¯m Martha.¡± Ugly name. She suits something far better. ¡°Beautiful name.¡± I lie smoothly. ¡°For professional reasons, let¡¯s keep this a secret.¡± ¡°Oh absolutely.¡± She says, biting her plump little lips. I motion to the door with my head and she walks off, sashaying her hips. She¡¯s got a sexy figure and in that pencil skirt and sheer tights she looks rather fine¡­ I smirk to myself once the door shuts, walking around my desk to my chair and taking a seat. I slip my two phones out of my pocket, cing one on the table and switch the other on, frowning as I look at the messages on the screen. Irritation flits through me and I toss it onto the table. Despite what I did¡­ why was the scent of him when he returned the other night so much like hers¡­ did he end up meeting her at the club or is it just me being paranoid¡­ the smell of sex was far more overpowering from him¡­ Was it all in my mind? 5 He¡¯s so careless¡­ so stupid. I open myptop and log on, opening the file on Alejandro¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s a pretty one, both of his daughters are, but the other one is far too innocent. Although I think she would have been an easier target, it just would feel wrong. This one though¡­ she¡¯s a little rebel, and she¡¯s no newbie to sex and sin. I smirk as I skim through her likes and dislikes¡­ I¡¯ve done some extensive research, and then, of course, all the intel that came directly from her¡­ how careless. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to make my way into that mind of hers and break her into submission. I always like a challenge and this one will prove no less of one. 8 I nce at the clock on the opposite wall. Lunch soon¡­ Time to make my second move¡­ or should I say third? I enter the dinner hall, and it doesn¡¯t take long for me to spot her, she¡¯s all in ck, carrying a tray of food out into the grounds. Perfect. I get my own lunch and head outside. She¡¯s sitting on one of the benches, ying with her food. Her vibrant green eyes snap to me and I give her a smile. ¡°Afternoon.¡± ¡°Afternoon.¡± She responds, ncing down at her te as she continues to eat. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be in the best of moods. Anything I can help with?¡± I ask, taking the seat opposite her. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± She says. ¡°We all say that. It¡¯s irritating when someone keeps asking if you are alright isn¡¯t it?¡± I sigh, picking up my fork and taking the lid off my pasta. I¡¯m d the food is of the best quality at least, although the stic tubs are not to my liking. I nce up at her, feeling her watching me, and she looks away. ¡°Sometimes.¡± She shrugs. ¡°Of course, harder when people love to jump the gun. I heard that you¡¯re quite the strong one. If you ever want some personal training alone, I would be more than happy to help you. I can assure you, I¡¯d enjoy it.¡± She cocks a brow. ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re different ¡°she muses. ¡°Than Royce?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Maybe.¡± She says with a smirk. ¡°Tell me, are you the fun brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about the fun one, but I¡¯m definitely the one with his head screwed on straight.¡± I wink, rewarded with her smirk growing. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s got a butt plug or something stuck up his ass. That¡¯s gotten lost up there or something.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. ¡°Why did you want to meet me?¡± She asks quietly. ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask about Malevolent. I hope her leg is ok?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ it is. Did I mention her name to you?¡± She asks, frowning. ¡°You were talking to her when we were at yours. It¡¯s not a name I¡¯ll forget.¡± I say, opening my water bottle. ¡°Hm, so what¡¯s your other reason for wanting to meet me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? I smile. ¡°Not really, everyone has motives¡­ is it my father? Because if you think sucking up to me will get you into his good books, you¡¯re wrong. Or maybe, which I doubt, it¡¯s something else.¡± She sits forward, and I have to admit, she is stunning¡­ her dark hair is a gorgeous contrast to her vibrant eyes. She¡¯s my type¡­ maybe a lot more daring than most women in terms of personality and dressing than others, but still I can get used to her. She has a body made to sin¡­ 2 I sit forward too, resting my elbows on the table on either side of my tray. ¡°Your smart and maybe you are right¡­ but I assure you I have no ill intentions¡­¡± I cast a nce around before I tilt my head. ¡°I was concerned for your cat, and I do want to help with your training, but I will not deny that you intrigue me. Or is that wrong just because I¡¯m supposed to be your teacher?¡± I murmur quietly. 1 Her gaze dips to my lips and I run my tongue alone between them slowly, knowing exactly how that works. ¡°I love doing things I shouldn¡¯t,¡± she smirks. ¡°I don¡¯t mind breaking the rules.¡± ¡°Makes two of us¡­¡± Our eyes meet, and I see a glimmer of confusion in her eyes, eyes, and I swiftly change the topic. ¡°However, on a serious note, if you do need help with training or controlling your abilities, I can help. Growing up, my brother and I were expected to be in control all the time, it gets hard. The expectations, the judgement, even the self- doubt, so I understand and so the offer stands.¡± ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll consider it, but I¡¯m certain you will regret it if I did end up agreeing.¡± She says, admiring her nails. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting to be proven otherwise.¡± I counter, as I dig into my food. I think that went well¡­ ¡°Just like that.¡± I purr huskily, tightening my grip on her blond locks. She¡¯s on her knees under my table as she blows me. The sound of her slurping and gagging fills the room, mixed with the smell of her arousal. I¡¯m close, sitting at the edge of my seat, as I m my cock down her throat. ¡®Aleric, I need to talk to you. Now.¡¯ His voice is full of anger, and I frown slightly as pleasure ripples through me. 1 ¡®Ok brother, calm down¡¯ I reply, guess he heard about me suggesting training Sk. ¡®Meet me on the Basketball court.¡¯ ¡®Sure, just give me fifteen or twenty minutes. I¡¯m just a little busy.¡¯ I reply through the link as I look at Martha, yanking her back. ¡°I¡¯m not done, Alpha.¡± She looks disappointed. ¡°I have somewhere to be, and I don¡¯t want to leave ady hanging.¡± I say, tugging her up and turning her. I push her down onto my desk. Yanking her skirt up, I tear her tights from her ass and push aside her panties. ¡°Oh my!¡± She giggles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be more of a gentleman today.¡± I whisper in her ear, kissing her neck. She turns her head, wanting to kiss me but I¡¯d rather not. I lean back, my hand still fisted in her hair as I m into her and begin fucking her fast. Pleasure rushes through me as she screams underneath me in a very notdy-like manner and it doesn¡¯t take long before shees. Her juices trickle down her legs, and I spank her ass hard making her cry out. I cock a brow; she was far more turned on than I thought. She gasps as I pull out and yank her back, pushing her down onto her knees. ¡°Open wide.¡± I murmur and she obeys, wrapping her hand around my cock and taking it into her mouth as she tries to recover from her orgasm, her legs giving way beneath her and she grabs onto my desk for support. Annoying. She whimpers in pleasure as she continues to blow me until I¡¯m almost near. I let out a groan as I tip over the edge and shoot my load into her mouth. She gags, and I tug her off. I¡¯m done. I tuck my cock back into my pants, breathing hard from the release. ¡°Please do clean up this mess before you leave, I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to know what happened¡­¡± I say before I crouch down in front of her where she¡¯s still gasping for breath and pinch her chin, forcing her to look up. A soft smile lingers on her lips, her cheeks flushed. Ah, a picture of a womanpletely satiated ¡°I will, Alpha Aleric.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± I respond, before my smile fades. ¡°And one more thing¡­. No one is to know what happens between us. Understood?¡± I ask, letting my alpha some effect on her. ¡°Oh, not at all Alpha.¡± She mewls. I smirk. wwewls. ¡°Perfect, same time tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± She nces at my lips and instead I peck her forehead before standing up, I don¡¯t bother looking back as I exit to go find my dear brother. It¡¯s not long before I find him on the football pitch, running around the perimeter, and I make my way over to him. ¡°I thought you said the basketball court.¡± He turns and looks at me. ¡°Yeah, I did. You¡¯re early,¡± He responds, shoving past me. ¡°I underestimated her.¡± I say. He nces back at me, and I wink. He looks away, clearly not interested. ¡°We need to talk.¡± ¡°You did say that.¡± I say as I shove my hands into my pockets. ¡°I see Colton had a word with you, but rest assured, Sk didn¡¯t seem to mind the suggestion.¡¯ He clenches his jaw,ing to a stop and turns to me. ¡°Because I came here to do my job, I¡¯m pissed. I don¡¯t need you to do it for me, Aleric!¡± He snarls. I tilt my head, wondering when we became so far apart¡­ I miss the brother who looked up to me¡­ even if I¡¯m only a little older¡­ 2 ¡°I know, but I¡¯m here for a reason, and I don¡¯t care if it means I¡¯m stepping over the line¡­ If dad knew you have the chance and you¡¯re not working on it¡­ you know what he will do.¡± He clenches his jaw and shakes his head. ¡± Maybe¡­ but we both know she¡¯s struggling¡­ Why are you trying to take advantage of that?¡± ¡°Struggling? I don¡¯t think so¡­ she knows what she wants.¡± I reply, cocking a brow.¡± Or is it that somehow you have feelings for her? Why so defensive Royce?¡± 1 ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what she wants. Just like you, Aleric, you don¡¯t know what you want from life. You want Dad¡¯s title? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s yours. I¡¯m happy to go to America.¡± ¡°Oh? The thing is¡­ Dad thinks you¡¯re the one he needs to keep in line. He wants you here.¡± I respond lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll refuse him, but don¡¯t try topete with me on this one. Don¡¯t bring her into this game that should stay between our fathers.¡± (2 He cares¡­ I feel bitter. I know he¡¯ll try to thwart my goal¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll stay out of your way¡­ you stay out of mine¡­ we¡¯ll see what happens when the timees.¡± I say quietly. ¡°This is not a game. Don¡¯t lose the person you once were, Aleric.¡± There¡¯s disappointment in his eyes and I look away, staring at the ground. The frost that clung to the ground was disappearing from beneath my feet. 2 ¡°You are delusional Royce. I¡¯m not the one who has changed, you have. Why do you think Jade left you?¡± Touchy subject, but I¡¯m not here to y. His eyes sh, and he clenches his jaw. ¡°We no longer clicked. You¡¯re blinded Aleric and when that truth hits you, you¡¯re going to realise it¡¯s toote. Remember that.¡± His voice is as cold as his eyes ¨C cold as his power. ¡°I¡¯m done with this conversation Aleric, if you n to hurt her¡­ I will not back down either.¡± 2 ¡°Let¡¯s not make it out that I am the viin here¡­ it¡¯s you. You see¡­ the hero will sacrifice everything for the world¡­ You, my foolish brother, will sacrifice the world for the girl? You know who we are, our legacy, our birthright. For your own mere selfish beliefs, you will cast it all aside?¡± ¡°I will never do what I feel is wrong and if that makes me an enemy to the court of Sria¡­ then so be it.¡± With those words, he walks off, his power radiating off him in waves. 6 But the words he spoke have ignited a wave of anger within me and all I can do is watch him walk away as I try to stop myself from burning everything in my wake. 4 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 11. A Sister¡¯s Wish SKYLA. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s hot! Careful!¡± Kataleya scolds as she swats my hand away gently from the sizzling grill that sits in front of me. ¡°Does it matter? I will heal.¡± I remind her, sucking my finger clean. We are down at Kayoko¡¯s Grill, grilling our own meat. It¡¯s sizzling hot and damn delicious. We used toe here with Song and Azura, have some sake and enjoy chatting about boys, life, and stuff in general, but both of them have graduated. In fact, Azura has a cute little three-month-old baby now! ¡°Missing them?¡± Kataleya asks knowingly. I nod. ¡°Yeah, you know the four of us were pretty wild.¡± I wink at her. Her smile falters and she nods. ¡°You and Zu were, but yes¡­ it¡¯s not the same. It¡¯s still nice, me and you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it is¡­ What is it, Kat?¡± I ask. There¡¯s more¡­ she¡¯s not telling me, but something is on her mind. She tilts her head, her long sandy brown hair falling over her shoulder then her dark eyes stare at the sizzling cubes of meat on the grill. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t be here for graduation¡­ I¡¯m going to leave Sky.¡± Her words are barely above a whisper, but they strike something inside. I suddenly feel like I can¡¯t breathe and suddenly there is a prickly feeling in my eyes as I look at her, trying not to show how those words hurt. ¡°Leave?¡± I ask, not knowing why I feel so upset. I knew it wasing, but I swear I thought I¡¯ll have her by my side until graduation. ¡°Oh wow, really?!¡± I say, jumping forward and knocking my elbow into the pot of chilli sauce, making it stter everywhere. It flicks across my face, and I flinch as it gets into my eyes. ¡°Oh, shit.¡± ¡°Oh no Sky, are you ok!¡± She¡¯s by my side in minutes as the tears I am unable to hold back well up in my eyes. She¡¯s leaving. ¡°Fuck, yeah I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m so damn clumsy.¡± I re at the chilli pot as she quickly dampens a corner of a tissue with some water. ¡°I got it thanks.¡± I try to take it from her, but she refuses. She smiles sadly at me, and I smile back as she begins cleaning it up. I¡¯m fine. A waitresses soon and clears the spilt sauce from the table and Kataleya returns to her seat. She¡¯s leaving¡­ ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving so soon? Is Dad cool with that?¡± I ask nonchntly. She blushes and nods. ¡°I¡¯m not going abroad immediately¡­ but he¡¯s ok, reluctant, but he¡¯s happy for me to go. Of course, I have to have two guards with me. With my gradesst year being perfect for the exams I sat, I don¡¯t really need to re-sit them this year. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time Sky¡­ I need to do this.¡± She wants to go to the boy who helped her as a child, a boy who lost his hand for helping her¡­ a boy whose picture she wears around her neck¡­ She¡¯s been waiting for the time she could leave¡­ 12 years¡­ I want to scream and beg her to stay, at least until graduation but she¡¯s been waiting longer. I can¡¯t be selfish. ¡°Leo may have the answer Sky¡­ you know the machinery he used to keep himself alive? It was able to handle the change and waspatible with his wolf to an extent when he shifted¡­ He thinks he can make a bionic- engineered limb with the same concept¡­ Azura asked him. He said he¡¯ll also be willing to take me on as a student for a year as I want to learn too¡­¡± Her eyes are full of tears and I can¡¯t help but fight my own back. 1 For years she¡¯s looked for some solution but there is nothing that advanced that will transform when he shifts that could handle a full-on run or battle. She¡¯s trying to create him the perfect limb for what is gone, and Leo may just be the one to be able to help her. More than my own happiness, I want her to be happy. 1 Soon¡­ she¡¯s leaving so soon¡­ But even then, I want her to do this. I want her happy. I reach over and cup her face. My angel. ¡°You need to go! I¡¯m so ecstatic for you! Don¡¯t hesitate! You have worked so hard to learn about bionic engineering and if Leo is willing to teach you, go pick those brains. He stole far more from the Rossi gene pool than his fair share anyway!¡± I say, as she reaches over, wiping my stray tears away. She smiles sadly as I reach over and wipe hers away too. 1 ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you Sky, so soon¡­ Will you be ok?¡± She asks softly, moving back. I begin removing the meat from the grill and add some more. I nod, giving her my best smirk, making myself believe it so she doesn¡¯t see through me. ¡°Obviously, yes, I¡¯m having issues with control, but hey I¡¯ll be getting some training to help work with that. So when exactly are you leaving?¡± ¡°I just need to gather some of my reports and stuff, but I shouldn¡¯t be here longer than a week.¡± So soon¡­ ¡°Great! How about Ie and crash at Azura¡¯s next hols?¡± ¡°That would be amazing!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just jealous you¡¯ll get to see that little minion! I just want to gobble her up.¡± I say, thinking of my cute little cousin? Niece? Urgh, this entire family tree is a confusing mess. 2 ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t wait to spend time with her, plus, now that Uncle is with his mate, maybe they¡¯ll have babies soon.¡± I scrunch my face up. ¡°Ah yeah, the pretty blonde. I like blondes¡­¡± I grumble, my mind turning to the Ardens¡­ both brothers seemed to have their attention on me¡­ both were off limits but somehow that made it all the more fun, although Royce ying hard to get is more appealing¡­ Aleric seems to rte to me somewhat. ¡°Oh, did you see the new teachers? They are both blonde.¡± She giggles innocently. Did I see them? Girl, I stripped in front of one of them. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re extremely handsome.¡± I say with a smirk. And fuckable. She nods her agreement as she innocently flips the meat on the tter. I pick up my phone, staring at the chat between me and Reign. Not one message since he cancelled on me¡­ I had texted him once, asking for an exnation, but nothing. Nothing at all¡­ He just left me, like everyone else. I slip my phone into my pocket as I look around the groups of people sitting at the tables, chatting, laughing and enjoying their food. They¡¯re all humans, the music and the warm lighting add to the ambience of the restaurant. I raise my hand. ¡°More meat please!¡± I call. Tonight, I will eat andugh with my sister, because every moment should be cherished¡­ who knows when the next person will leave me? I stare at the red light on the digital clock on the bedside table. 02.59am I sigh as I roll onto my back. I¡¯ve been tossing and turning all night. Even Malevolent got fed up and is now sleeping on the pillow next to me. I sit up, remembering Kataleya¡¯s concern as I dropped her at the academy. Are you sure you¡¯re ok Sky? Please talk to me ¡­ I¡¯m perfectly fine, Kat, I promise you. I am Ok, I¡¯m d, I am worried about you Sky¡­ Don¡¯t, I¡¯m the devil herself, I¡¯m perfectly fine¡­ Lies¡­ 1 I wrap my arms around my knees and pick up my phone, unable to stop myself from messaging him. LuciferessX: I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being this ridiculous, but I¡¯m messaging you first, although you fucked me up. I¡¯m sorry if I did something, but I swear if you keep ignoring me I¡¯ll find you and trust me, I can. I have a cousin who is the world¡¯s best hacker! Asshat. There. Technically I didn¡¯t lie, Leo can. He¡¯s Alpha of the Sangue Pack and trust me, he¡¯s as smart as Kat thinks he is. In fact, I¡¯ve heard Dad say he¡¯s be a prominent member of the council without even participating in the meetings in person. I sigh, staring at my phone. He isn¡¯t going to be online, he¡¯s probably asleep. Scrolling through my phone, I stare at Mama¡¯s messages. ¡®Are you eating? Please call me, darling.¡¯ ¡®How was your first day? You missed my call. There¡¯s more but I just feel guilty¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk to her because she knows when I¡¯m not ok¡­ And I¡¯m not ok. I look at Dad¡¯s next. There¡¯s far more. ¡®I¡¯m still waiting for a fucking call.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m giving you a fucking week, or I¡¯ming down.¡¯ ¡®Call me Sk, I¡¯m fucking pissed.¡¯ Fifteen pounds there, Dad.1 I sigh as I switch to the group chat with Kataleya, Azura and Song. I drop a message or two there before climbing out of bed. I walk through the small hallway to the front door and, opening it, I sit down on the front step. Resting my head against the door frame, I stare at the moon. Why did you make me a Lycan? I ask her bitterly. I don¡¯t want to be different¡­ Yet she¡¯s just¡­ not there. I look down at my phone, noticing that Dad¡¯s online¡­ he must be working as Mama hasn¡¯t been on in hours. Sighing, I hit call and ce the phone to my ear. He picks up instantly. ¡°Hey.¡± I say, remembering ourst conversation. ¡°Hey,¡± His voice is thick with sleep, and I frown. I miss his voice¡­ ¡°I saw you online. Why are you awake?¡± I ask. ¡°They say the devil¡¯s hour is around three or some shit, so I thought you¡¯d be online.¡± His replyes and I frown, looking around, wait, has he got someone watching me? 1 ¡°Dad, please tell me someone isn¡¯t watching me?¡± ¡°Sky, no, I fucking don¡¯t have anyone watching you. Chill the fuck out.¡± I sigh. ¡°Fine, just making sure, alright.¡± I growl back. ¡°Good, so what made you remember your old man tonight?¡± He asks, and I hear the rustle of the sheets and the sound of a peck. 2 Their love¡­ it¡¯s beautiful¡­ 2 ¡°So what¡¯s keeping you up?¡± He asks. ¡°I just¡­ how do you learn, Dad¡­ When does it get easier?¡± I ask, cursing inwardly as I feel choked up. ¡°It¡¯s always a struggle¡­ the beasts within us they always look for a chance to take over. Controlling your emotions helps¡­ and of course¡­ when you find someone who bes that tether for you¡­ that calmness. that you need, it then bes easier¡­ as your mom is to me. Are you struggling?¡± There¡¯s concern in his deep rugged voice. ¡°No¡­ I mean I got angry this morning, but no one was hurt¡­ like bad anyway, just a few scratches¡­ on the gym teacher.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± To my surprise, Dad snickers and I hear him light a cigarette. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re amused?¡± ¡°Yeah, seems like Ken-fucking-Arden¡¯s son isn¡¯t up to par with my girl.¡± Mm, I¡¯m not so sure¡­ ¡°Well, he¡¯s powerful, but he underestimated me.¡± I sigh. ¡°Oh yeah? They are a powerful pack. I¡¯ve talked to Rivers. You¡¯ll work with one of those blond Ken Dolls on some one-to-one lessons. It may not help with control, but you can at least keep up with your training.¡± 2 Ken Dolls? I snicker before I mull over Dad¡¯s words. ¡± Yeah, one of them offered¡­ but yeah, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the girl I know.¡± He replies as he takes a drag on his cigarette. ¡°Yeah, yeah, you love me regardless of if I piss you off.¡± I say. I want to tell him I love him, but it just doesn¡¯te out easy¡­ I¡¯m not Kat¡­ ¡°Of course I fucking do, and you know I¡¯m always here for you. ¡°Yeah, obviously, that¡¯s what parents are for.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Yeah, fucking good ones, so appreciate us.¡± I smirk. ¡°Sure Dad, anyway, I¡¯ll see. Bye Dad, get some sleep. I¡¯m sure Mama will wake up soon if she realises you¡¯re missing.¡± I tease. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking mind her waking up.¡± I can hear the smirk in his voice. ¡°Yuck ee gross! Dad! Bye!¡± I hear him chuckling as I hang up and smile down at my phone. Thanks, Dad¡­ I inhale slowly before exhaling as I stare at the sky, feeling a little better. I should head inside¡­ but I feel at ease out here, even if the weather is windy. I rest my head against the door frame again and close my eyes. The sound of the wind howling in the trees, and the rustling of the branches mix with the asional sound of an animal or two out in the woods. So soothing¡­ I¡¯m drifting off when a chilling feeling suddenly ovees me and my eyes snap open, scanning the surrounding area. There¡¯s something out there¡­ My heart¡¯s thudding as I sit up slowly, my eyes zing as I scan the trees that surround the cottage, and that¡¯s when I see it Something so dark I can¡¯t even make out its body, but what I can see are the two glowing plum eyes that are staring right back at me¡­ Chapter 12 Chapter 12 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 12. An Attack SKYLA. I don¡¯t move, the first rule of survival¡­ stay calm¡­ I keep my breathing steady, my eyes zing plum purple, the exact colour of whatever or whoever that is¡­ we¡¯re pretty far but those eyes look almost¡­ reptilian¡­ I¡¯m notpletely sure as I¡¯m not close enough¡­ and then again, there shouldn¡¯t be snakes out here¡­ this is Ennd, not Australia. I briefly wonder if I actually ended up falling asleep and dreamt that I¡¯m in thend down under. I finally get why they call it that. That ce must be hell with the number of things trying to kill you over there. 7 Focus Sky. The smell of the earth and the crisp air are enough to tell me that I¡¯m definitely wide awake. Neither of us moves for several seconds and I slowly rise to my feet, eyeing the reptilian or whatever it is. Wait, maybe it¡¯s a snake shifter! Do they exist? Hell, anything can exist, I mean, I¡¯m a Lycan. Despite how calm I am, that sense of foreboding is only growing, and my gut is telling me that I should assess the situation and start by getting inside¡­ but before I can, I hear Malevolent meow from behind me. ¡°Go inside.¡± I say, terrified for her life as those purple eyes turn towards her. ¡°Meow?¡± Malevolent tilts her head, looking at me. She¡¯s on edge. I can see the way her fur is standing on end as she stares into the darkness. I don¡¯t think she can see it, but she knows something isn¡¯t right. ¡°Go inside. Shoo.¡± I mutter as I begin edging towards her; wrong move. I hear a sinister hiss and then that thing is darting straight towards us. It¡¯s incredibly fast, so fast for some reason, I¡¯m unable to see it. There¡¯s a darkness surrounding it and at times I swear it feels like it disappears, but I don¡¯t stop to ponder, darting towards Malevolent as I shift into my Lycan form. I tower nearly 7 feet tall. My pure white fur stands out in the darkness, sadly ¨C unlike Dad, I don¡¯t really blend into the night. I sh out at the thing as I block the doorway to the cottage. No one touches my kitty! 9 I growl menacingly, as the darkness surrounding it seems to flicker and then it seems to materialise fully. I see the body of what looks like a huge snake, its thick body covered in shimmery ck scales that hold a dark plum hue to them. It¡¯s gorgeous I give it that¡­ why couldn¡¯t my fur be that colour? 6 But I don¡¯t have long to ponder over it, as I realise how terrifyingly huge it is. I may be 7 feet tall, but this thing is way, way, way, bigger. 2 Fuck! It spins around, its tail catching my right nk and throwing me to the ground. The impact knocks the breath from me as pain rushes up my side. I¡¯m d that it no longer cares about Malevolent. Its menacing eyes turn on me as I jump to my feet,unching myself at it. I manage to throw it off bnce for a few seconds, taking the chance to try to rip into it but my ws don¡¯t even manage to dent it. The scales are damn imprable. What¡¯s the point of being a damn Lycan if I can¡¯t even damage a pretty-looking death noodle? 9 Focus girl! 1 It hisses, showing off its fucking huge fangs. Those things can go right through me¡­ but what makes my eyes widen is when he opens his mouth and spits. Out of instinct, I roll out of the way, my eyes widening as I see the cobbled stone path darken under what I¡¯m assuming is poison. Jumping to my feet, I run at it. This time I manage to wrap my arms around it, but no matter how strong I am, it doesn¡¯t even budge. I¡¯m not even able to throw it to the ground. It ils around but I hold on, trying to sink my teeth into it. Don¡¯t you belong somewhere where it¡¯s normal to have huge-ass snakes? Grunting, I use all my force, but I realise I¡¯m not going to win this. I hate backing away from a fight, but I¡¯m running out of options. The smartest thing would be to get inside or at least grab a sword or something! I need to channel my inner Hercules like how he faced the hydra! (1 I shake my head, pushing that stupid thought away. I swear if we start getting some creepy spiders, I¡¯m moving to the city or better yet, Antarctica and burning this ce down. Yes, I¡¯m living in the middle of the woods and I can cope with spiders to an extent, but anything oversized like this, just nope! It¡¯s pretty much a secret, but the one thing that gets to me is spiders and crying babies. Both terrify me equally. 4 Its tail thrashes into me, knocking me away, and I¡¯m thrown against the side of the cottage. I gasp as pain shoots through me, and he darts at me. I catch its mouth, feeling its sheer power as I force its mouth open, my arms screaming in agony as it tries to bite down on me. Fuck, these fangs are so big¡­ I push it in the other direction just in case it uses that poison it spat, hissing when its ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. fang digs into the side of my breast. My eyes sh and I use my legs to kick it off me, just as a little ball of soft ck furunches itself at me, nudging my face as I stumble back. Malevolent¡­ I wrap my arms around her as I¡¯m forced to shift back. The smell of blood overpowering everything else, I struggle to my feet, clutching Malevolent to my chest when I hear another hiss; I turn to see his long, forked tongue slipping out, his sharp fangs gleaming sinisterly promising the bite of death, but before I can make a mad dash inside, he¡¯s lunging at me. I dart around the house, fuck I need to shift! But I¡¯m bleeding far too much. I stagger around the side of the house, hearing it slither behind me. Is it just me or is it getting colder? 3 No¡­ I¡¯m right¡­ the floor is literally iced up¡­ I didn¡¯t even realise the temperature has dropped so much¡­ ¡°Malevolent, you need to protect yourself.¡± I mutter as she nuzzles against me. ¡°I know you want to protect me¡­ but that¡¯s not a spider¡­¡± I trail off as she blinks up at me with those piercing green eyes. 3 Aww, she is soo cute! And she¡¯s always there for me¡­ she was only trying to help. My heart¡¯s racing as the huge snake is struggling to get through the trees and I take the chance to scan the area. I look at the cottage and m my elbow into the small bathroom window, shattering it. I can hear the rustling of the snake-like beast rushing closer. I quickly ce Malevolent inside before I hurriedly pull out therge shards of ss and drag myself through the tiny window. I bite my lip when the ss scrapes my stomach. It¡¯s getting closer and I grab Malevolent, trying to calm my pounding heart, backing away towards the tub in the corner. It¡¯s on the same wall as the window and I¡¯m praying it keeps us out of sight. Time seems to still as I edge towards the tub Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 13. In the Middle of the Night SKYLA. I see its shadow loom in the tiny window, which is far too small for it to fit through. Heck, I just about managed to fit! Thank god I¡¯m not blessed with Mama¡¯s curves or my ass wouldn¡¯t have fitted through that damn window and that snake would have had my ass for dinner. Can you just imagine me walking around with my ass bitten off? I¡¯ll probably be dead soon after. Silently I climb into the bathtub, shuddering at the thought. I can feel that chilling aura grow, and I can hear its breathing outside. Silently I ce my hand over Malevolent¡¯s mouth, steadying my breathing as I lie down in the bath, not wanting to be seen¡­ Go away¡­ I hear a distant, powerful growl that makes my heart soar. Is someone out there? I hear a hiss before something huge ms into the side of the cottage, not once, but twice. Fuck! I flinch, praying the walls hold, and I¡¯m about to run from the bathroom, but suddenly there¡¯s silence. Exhaling deeply, I wait for a few moments about to get up when I hear footsteps. Human footsteps¡­ Control¡­ I can feel my Lycan wanting to burst forward, but its anger won¡¯t help. I can¡¯t let anyone know what I am¡­ I close my eyes before the footsteps fade away and I quietly sit up. ncing towards the window, I slowly pad to the door and rush out to the main hall. Running to the front door, I quickly shut it, locking it. I need to block up the back window. I run my fingers through my hair, letting out a shaky breath. I stare down at myself. It¡¯s so cold I can feel it in my bones, and I can see the wound that I had gotten when its fang had managed to scrape me is still bleeding. I frown, looking at the side of my breast that isn¡¯t seeming to heel. That¡¯s where it¡¯s fang got me¡­ 2 ¡°Meow?¡± Malevolent watches me. ¡°Oh it¡¯s ok my little minion, it¡¯s just a scratch¡­ and we can¡¯t tell Dad or he¡¯ll be cing me in a bloody cage made of gold or something.¡± I shiver, damn why do I feel so cold? She jumps from my arm, nudging my ankles as she brushes against me. I frown as I stagger to the kitchen to grab the first aid box. I¡¯m exhausted. I drop onto the chair, opening the box with shaking hands. Hopefully, it¡¯s not poison. I apply some cleansing herbs, although thebel says it¡¯s more for wolfsbane and silver. I clean away all the blood. Ah well, it¡¯ll be fine. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I ce a square bandage on the side of my breast when there¡¯s a knock on the door, making me freeze. Who the hell would be here at this time? Maybe it¡¯s one of Prescott¡¯s guards. I did hear that growl earlier. My heart thuds trying to figure out a story as I rush to the bedroom and grab one of my satin nightgowns. I put it on, tie the belt and spray a good amount of perfume on top to get rid of any lingering smell of blood and head to the door, I pause ncing in the small mirror that hangs on the wall and practice my most sleepy face. 1 Perfect. I walk to the door and pull it open keeping my eyes half hooded as I look at the man standing there, all fake sleep vanishes.when they fly open staring sharply at none other than Royce, crouching on the step, holding my phone that I must have dropped earlier. 2 ¡°Sk?¡± He says, clearly as shocked as I am. My heart thuds and I wonder what he¡¯s doing here¡­ I get that Prescott was allied with the Shadow Wolves Pack but this ce isn¡¯t too far from his actual pack grounds, it¡¯s still his territory was it ok to be on it past midnight? ¡°You live here¡­¡± Royce murmurs as he stands up. I don¡¯t reply, making the mistake of looking him over the moment I realise he¡¯s shirtless. Oh, fuck me now¡­ He has the hottest body I have ever fucking seen and trust me, I¡¯ve seen a lot¡­ defined abs, a sharp cut V, tan sexy skin and every single ridge of his body is made to be devoured. I¡¯d happilyther him with whipped cream and lick him clean. 2 A familiar ache settles in my core and I find my gaze dipping to the front of those grey sweats that match the colour of his stormy eyes¡­ The very clear shape of his package tells me he isn¡¯t wearing any boxers underneath. My gaze flicks up just in time to see his gaze lingering on my breasts. I wonder if he likes my pierced nips¡­ With just the thin green satin clinging to me; they are clearly emphasised. I smirk, but he looks away, scanning the grounds. What is he looking for? ¡°Did you hear anything just now? There was something out here and I wasn¡¯t too far¡­ so I thought I¡¯ll check it out.¡± He says, crossing his arms, still holding my phone. I shake my head, taking my phone from him and cing it on the table beside the door. ¡± Nope, nothing. I did hear somemotion, but I was fast asleep.¡± I lie, 2 ¡°Oh?¡± He says, his eyes boring into me, and for a second, I wonder if I should have told the truth. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind meing inside and taking a look around, because whatever I was chasing vanished around here.¡± ¡°This is a little cottage. There¡¯s nowhere anyone can hide. By any chance, are you insinuating I¡¯m hiding something?¡± I ask sharply. ¡°Not at all, but if you keep being stubborn, I might start to question why¡­ Now let mee inside and have a look around.¡± He persists. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe inside unless, of course, you meanting inside me, that I won¡¯t mind.¡± I smirk crossing my arms. He rolls his eyes, stepping forward, and looks down at me, leaning closer. His scent fills my nose as his lips almost touch my ear and I wee the heat of his body that shields me from the cold outside¡­ 1 ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not interested.¡± He whispers in my ear before moving back and looking me in the eyes. (1 Well, as long as he isn¡¯t scanning the cottage ¡°Are you sure? No one will need to know.¡± I whisper, running my nail down his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He growls, pinning my wrist against the wall behind me. I gasp at the sudden force, flinching as pain shoots through my injury and I feel blood spreading across the bandage. His eyes widen slightly, and he looks down at me. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I deny, narrowing my eyes. He doesn¡¯t bother replying as he yanks my gown off my shoulder, revealing my bandaged breast, but in the process, the gown slips open fully, exposing me entirely to him. His eyes widen, but it¡¯s the sh of hunger that coats them as they ze a brilliant blue that makes my pussy clench, and the moment his eyes dip down, I smirk victoriously, my own eyes fixed on his package as his dick hardens in his pants¡­. 1 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 14. Our Differences SKYLA. Now that I wasn¡¯t expecting and I can¡¯t help but smirk at his struggle, he growls in frustration, letting go of me and turning his back on me. I chuckle, sliding my gown up over my shoulder. ¡°You really are so boring.¡± I tut, pushing past him, not bothering to tie my gown as I shamelessly turn and stop in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re not my teacher right now.¡± ¡°No thanks. How did you get hurt?¡± He asks icily. ¡°I don¡¯t really like to share my secrets.¡± I reply icily, ¡°Now, do you want to join me or do you n to leave?¡± He¡¯s refusing to look at me and my stomach twists when his gaze falls on the bathroom door. The broken ss¡­ I see his gaze go to the ground, his frown deepening. There are bits of dirt but I hope the dark wood flooring disguises it somewhat¡­ He seems to be thinking C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org something over before he looks at me sharply, clenching his jaw as he reaches down and yanks my gown together. ¡°Have a little respect for yourself.¡± He says coldly, his words making irritation sh through me. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I say, not missing the anger in his eyes as he ties the gown sash tightly. I gasp as the belt digs into my waist. ¡°You heard me. Do you have a habit of throwing yourself at any bloody man that you see?¡± I clench my jaws, my own anger rising.¡± Oh, don¡¯t forget the women. You have no right to question my self-respect, if I want to go fuck ten men right now, that¡¯s my choice, and it doesn¡¯t take away from my self-respect just because we don¡¯t fit into the mould that you men have made for us.¡± I growl. 1 His eyes flicker to the bathroom door again, but those cold eyes are on me again within seconds. ¡°Then please, go find those men. I really don¡¯t care.¡± He says. ¡°But if you think I¡¯m going to be one of your games¡­ you are sorely mistaken, love.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to put a ring on my damn finger, and it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t want this.¡± I say, looking pointedly at the impressive shaft in his pants. ¡°I already made it clear that from this day forth we¡¯re teacher and student. I am not about to break the trust one has in that position, no matter what, no matter how much either of us wants to.¡± Clearly you don¡¯t want it as much as I do. Scoffing, I nod. ¡°Yeah, who are you trying to please, my Daddy?¡± I mock. ¡°Nothing else new there.¡± 1 His eyes sh and I knew I had hit a nerve. ¡°Not everyone cares for the King¡¯s acknowledgement, especially not someone like me. I don¡¯t see you as his daughter, I-¡± He turns away with irritation and for a second I think he¡¯s about to punch the wall, instead he takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. ¡°I see you as someone entrusted to me¡­ I¡¯m in a position of trust. I¡¯m not about to break that, no matter who wants me to¡­¡± Can someone really be so¡­ decent? Well, yeah I guess we have a few respectful men in the family, but most of them are arrogant and were definitely fuck boys until they met their mates¡­ it¡¯s different toe across someone who doesn¡¯t see me as the quick passage to Dad. It¡¯s refreshing but at the same time it stings that he values his position and ethics so damn much. ¡°Wow, did Selene drown you in a bucket of righteousness and good before dunking you on earth golden boy?¡± I ask. ¡°You know I¡¯m not asking for your virginity¡­ Wait, are you a virgin? Is that why you are so-¡± 1 ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± He growls. ¡°Great, then I don¡¯t get it, and Dad wouldn¡¯t say anything. I mean he can¡¯t, he was entrusted to look after Mama, with 16 years between them might I add and he knocked her up, so.¡± I shrug. 1 Why am I holding on? I mean, now I¡¯m sounding desperate. There¡¯s plenty of men out there¡­ or was it the fact I liked to be refused and then getting that man was so much more satisfying? ¡°Karma? So you¡¯re saying I should do the same simply because he didn¡¯t make the best of choices and that he deserves it?¡± Not exactly¡­ kinda? I nod, folding my arms and looking at him defiantly. He shakes his head and I think I see the faintest of emotions in his cold eyes. ¡± They say a man should be the kind of person that he would want his daughters to be with¡­ that is the idealism I will stand by, because when that dayes, I¡¯ll proudly be able to tell my kids that I treated others right, so whether it suits you or not I really don¡¯t care, but I¡¯m not. changing my stance.¡± 4 I don¡¯t know what to say, for a strange crazy moment he reminds me of Reign, the sweetness and that mentality¡­ I hate that it makes my heart flutter strangely¡­ It¡¯s rare to find a man who actually won¡¯t take advantage of someone, especially one he clearly desires¡­ 1 He¡¯s about to walk out when something on my face seems to make him hesitate. To my surprise, he reaches over, brushing his fingers through my hair, and I can¡¯t help but close my eyes as his touch makes tingles dance across my skin. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be harsh. I am a man and regardless of what I believe, it does get hard for me, too. I¡¯m only saying you¡¯re worth more than a one-night hook -up.¡± My green eyes stare into his grey ones and for once I¡¯m nk. I can¡¯t think straight¡­ 2 How do you respond to that? He doesn¡¯t wait for a reply and swiftly turns, heading to the open door, about to step out, when a shadow appears in the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Royce growls. My eyes widen as I find myself looking at none other than Aleric, like Royce he¡¯s only in a pair of sweatpants, his are ck, his long hair falls messily around his shoulders and I can¡¯t help but appreciate his body. He¡¯s not as bulky as his brother but he is equally toned¡­ there¡¯s a gracefulness to the way his body glistens with that perfect tan and side by side I realise despite them both being blond and tanned Aleric¡¯s skin held a gold hue whilst Royce¡¯s is more cool. ¡°Is everything alright.¡± Aleric asks, looking at his brother questioningly. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing here to see.¡± Royce says quietly. Aleric nods as he observes his brother before he notices his hard shaft, which makes him smirk in amusement, his eyes twinkling as he looks at me. ¡°Well, it sure is cold here tonight¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head out Ric.¡± Royce says quietly. ¡°You go, I¡¯ll catch up.¡± Aleric replies, looking at his brother. Royce nces back at me before giving a cut nod and jogs off. He doesn¡¯t shift until he¡¯s hidden away in the bushes, and I think I see light coloured fur, but then he¡¯s gone pretty fast. 1 I frown as Aleric sighs, ¡°Is everything ok?¡± He asks, running his fingers through his hair before he crouches down and beckons Malevolent over. He smiles at her and she looks up at me before she trots over to him and I can¡¯t help but smile as he strokes her. Somehow Royce¡¯s words have still shaken me, and I just feel¡­ awful. ¡°Yeah¡­ I heard something but it¡¯s fine.¡± I shrug, trying to focus on anything but his words. He smiles and nods, ¡°Worried that your father will find out you were in danger and might pull you from here?¡± My heart thuds and I freeze, making him chuckle. ¡°I was a teen once.¡± He says with a wink as he stands up and Malevolent trots back to me. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the reason, maybe not, but I do enjoy my own ce.¡± He steps closer and to my surprise I can feel the heat radiating off him. Damn. someone¡¯s hot, in every aspect. ¡°You can tell me; I won¡¯t mention it. You can trust me.¡± He says firmly. 1 ¡°I didn¡¯t see it properly. It looked like a huge snake¡­ or something¡­¡± He frowns, looking at me sharply, and I wish I didn¡¯t speak. He genuinely looks shocked. ¡°A snake? Did you actually see something?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you two out here hunting it?¡± I ask uneasily. ¡°Yes¡­ but we didn¡¯t see it, it got away¡­ ¡°} He says, trailing off as he steps back and closes the front door. ¡°Would you be ok to tell me exactly what you saw, so when I report back, I can make it appear that I¡¯m the one who saw it?¡± 2 I¡¯m was about to refuse, but his words. rx me, and I nod. ¡°Sure, I can do that.¡± ¡°Perfect, how about we discuss it over something to drink, if you don¡¯t mind me shamelessly inviting myself in.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Well, since you already have invited yourself in, we can do that,¡± I say, ncing down at his sexy body, it¡¯s crazy how sexy he looks right now. He really is¡­ beautiful. I look up into those grey eyes and his lips curl into a sexy smile before they dip to my breasts. ¡°You might want to go change¡­ or this wolf might just want to devour you.¡± 14 Our Differences I smirk, although a part of me wonders. why both brothers have such an effect on me, but hey since one has clearly said no, I can enjoy this one. ¡°Good n¡­ mind helping me with my sash. Your annoying brother tied it a little too tight.¡± I reply seductively, stepping closer to him. 3 I need a distraction, and this was the perfect one. ¡°Then I really should help rectify his mistake.¡± He replies huskily. My core clenches when his eyes glow a gorgeous. amber gold. They burn brighter than any I¡¯ve ever seen¡­ like the sun itself¡­ I¡¯m forced to look away, gasping. He closes the gap between us, his fingers slipping into my belt as he tugs me closer, my breath hitches when his eyes remain locked with mine as he caresses my stomach with the back of his fingers. They glide along the belt, the fabric is between us but still it makes tingles rush through me. He tugs firmly on the end of the sash, freeing me from the tight binding. I let out a breath, feeling the silk sash slip from his fingers. ¡°I apologise on his behalf; I hope you¡¯ll ept this sincere apology.¡± He says with a glint in his eyes. ¡°Depends exactly how you n to apologise.¡± I whisper back, my heart¡¯s thumping as my gown slips open. A smile curls across those kissable lips as his hands slip under my gown, his fingers gently rubbing my skin where the belt had dug into me. The feel of his touch sends delicious tingles through me, and I can¡¯t help but lean into his touch. ¡°Allow me to show you.¡± He murmurs softly, and I slowly look up into those gorgeous eyes. One hand leaves my waist as he cups the side of my face, leaning in as his gaze lowers to my lips before he presses his against them. 1 My breath hitches as pleasure rushes through me, his scent invades my senses and those soft lips caress mine so painstakingly slowly that I feel my senses heighten. And when he begins kissing me, I forget everything else, locking my arms around his neck and deepening the kiss¡­ 22 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 15. Heat & Passion ALERIC. She¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t kiss women on the lips. There¡¯s something about it that disgusts me, but when I saw her standing there, clearly upset with whatever Royce had said to her, I was unable to stop myself. Perhaps I knew if I wanted to make this look as genuine as possible, I would need to. I¡¯m not a hundred percent certain¡­ Either way, I am notining. I wrap my arms around her waist. Her scent is alluring and as much as I¡¯m enjoying her confidence, I like to be in control. I smile against her lips. This isn¡¯t so hard¡­ ¡°Patience Sweetheart,¡± I murmur against her lips as I grip the side of her face tighter and tease the tip of her tongue. She tastes just like Pear Drops¡­ I explore her mouth, feeling pleasure rush south, running my hands up her waist until I reach the sides of her breasts. So perfectly moulded into my hands. 1 ¡®I¡¯m waiting, Aleric.¡¯ Royce¡¯s sharp voicees into my mind. ¡®You should carry on. We¡¯re about to have a drink and maybe more.¡¯ I reply jokingly, if only he knew how serious I am right now. I run my hand up over the apex of her boobs, my finger rubbing over her nipples. I move back to get a better look, feeling the little jewels under my fingertips. ¡®Right¡­ Don¡¯t hurt her, Aleric.¡¯ His voice is cold but I¡¯m his brother after all. I know when he¡¯s troubled. The thing is¡­ as much as I want to taunt him that she¡¯s as sweet as our favourite childhood sweets, I know he¡¯lle back and disrupt us¡­ ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t n to. We¡¯re just discussing the thing she saw. Didn¡¯t she tell you about it?¡¯ Silence follows. I admire her breasts, her nipples are a soft dusky pink, and those little gold rings with emerald jewels only bring out the beautiful shade of her eyes¡­ 1 ¡°Beautiful,¡± I murmur. ¡®No, she didn¡¯t.¡¯ His replyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll fill you in tomorrow.¡¯ I reply before cutting the link and pulling her against me, turning I push her against the wall, lifting her legs around my waist as I kiss her harder. A moan leaves her lips, and I cut it off by pressing my lips back against hers. The scent of her arousal perfumes the air and I feel the hunger of my wolf growing in my mind. Pleasure courses through me, and I harden, wanting nothing more than to have more of her. I kiss her neck, sucking hard, and she lets out a sigh of blissful pleasure as she presses herself against me. I can tell she¡¯s in a hurry, her hunger clear in her bodynguage. ¡°Which way to the bedroom?¡± I ask, as I suck on the tip of her ear, her ears are pierced several times and I flick my tongue along the tip, making her shiver as she moves from my touch. ¡°Second door down behind you.¡± She murmurs, her lips meeting my neck, sucking hard. I usually don¡¯t allow women to touch me unless I say¡­ but there¡¯s something about her¡­ A little growl leaves my lips and I trail kisses down her neck and shoulders as I turn and carry her to the door she has pointed out. Opening it I step inside, carrying her to the bed. I sit on the bed leaning back against the cushions as I im her lips again. She kisses me back hungrily as she grinds against my cock. ¡°You really are an impatient one.¡± I purr. As I slide the gown off her shoulders, my gaze falls to the square bandage she has on the side of her breast. 1 This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ignore it, it¡¯s just a scratch.¡± She whispers, her hands raking down my chest, before she begins kissing me down my chest. Fast yet sensual, I brush her hair off her face, watching her, her eyes are a brilliant plum colour¡­ just like the monster¡­. 1 Curiosity fills me, but the pleasure I feel is stronger. I bite back a groan as her body brushes down against my cock as she goes. lower. She runs her tongue along my Adonis belt, her fingers slipping under the band of my sweatpants, and she slides them down. Her heart thumps and I ce my free arm behind my head. ¡°Like what you see, Darling?¡± ¡°Oh, absolutely¡­¡± she replies, running her hand up my thighs and along myrge shaft.1 I can see the hunger in her eyes as she licks those plush lips and I tug her forward. Now I want to see how those pretty lips are around my cock. She doesn¡¯t disappoint, as she ces her tongue against the base of my shaft and runs it along the entire length. Pleasure runs through me and when she takes me into her mouth, as she starts to bob back and forward with both her hands wrapped around what doesn¡¯t fit in her mouth, I can¡¯t help but groan. ¡°Ah fuck that¡¯s it.¡± I murmur. Oh, she¡¯s good . really good¡­ her tongue twirls around my cock as she sucks in her cheeks, wrapping her mouth against my cock thoroughly. She¡¯s taking more and more into her mouth, and it¡¯s not long before I¡¯m hitting the back of her throat, the pleasant sound of me fucking her pretty little mouth fills the room. The pressure builds, and I¡¯m almost at the height of euphoria. My mind darkens. ¡°I¡¯m close¡­ you can stop¡­¡± I murmur, only for her hands to cup my balls and pick up speed. Her moans drive me crazy with carnal lust. No? By all means princess, you can have whatever you want¡­ I pull her head down on my cock, thrusting faster into her mouth. Pleasure erupts within me like a fucking explosion, and she sucks harder, gagging as I release my load down her throat. ¡°Fuck.¡± I growl. Her heart is thumping as she finally moves back gasping for air. I let out a sigh, enjoying the aftermath of my release that runs through me. I can see the lust clearing in her eyes, her heart pounding as she licks her lips, but I don¡¯t n to let her slip from my fingers¡­ Sitting up I pull her close, kissing her neck before pulling the gown that hung on her wrists off completely and flip us, so I¡¯m on top of her. 3 ¡°My turn.¡± I whisper, and I don¡¯t wait for a reply as I begin kissing her down her neck. I squeeze her breast, making sure not to caress the other one that¡¯s wounded, before taking her nipple in my mouth. She sighs in pleasure, and I suck on the hard bud before teasing her other one equally. I squeeze them, making her gasp, continuing my path down her toned stomach. Her abdomen is firm, and I find myself taking a second to admire her light abs, just the right amount on a woman¡­ I go lower, taking another moment to admire her pussy, she¡¯s completely smooth, save for the thin strip of light ck hair. Beautiful¡­ I ce my tongue at the start of her slit, running my tongue along her hair. Her back arches, gasping as she tangles her hands into my hair as I slowly run my tongue down, sliding it into her parted pussy. She cries out and I know I have her exactly where I want her¡­ I push her legs wider, and she lithely parts them with ease, she¡¯s pretty flexible¡­ slipping a finger inside of her, I begin sucking and licking her clit, as I tease her with my fingers. Relishing in the sounds. of pleasure that fall from her lips as she nears. ¡°Fuck Aleric¡­ Oh yeah¡­ right there¡­¡± She¡¯s close and I pull back, making her eyes sh. ¡°Get onto all fours like a good little girl.¡± I whisper, cupping her face and kissing her softly on the corner of her mouth. Her fingers weave into my hair and she yanks my head back with impressive strength. ¡°Fuck me hard, I¡¯m no princess.¡± She growls, running her tongue up my neck. I throb hard as she lets go and turns getting into the position I asked her to, on all fours. I get off the bed, yanking her to the edge of it as I position myself behind her. Delivering a few strokes to my cock, I guide it to her entrance, squeezing her ass with the other hand before I m into her. She¡¯s tight and feels incredible. I can¡¯t help but smile slightly as I fuck her. The King¡¯s daughter really wasn¡¯t that hard to get to¡­ and she is definitely worth it¡­ I massage her hips, fucking her hard and fast just as she asked. 10 The bed beneath her creaks at the force of my pounding and leaning down I grab her wrists, pinning them behind her back, making her groan as I tug her back by the hair with the other hand, mming into her harder. She cries out, pleasure running through us both, her ass jiggling as I drive into her roughly, my own release is near and when her orgasm hits her, coating my dick with her juices, her legs almost buckle but I hold her up, pulling out only to drive into her again. ¡°Fuck Aleric!¡± She gasps, and I let go of her hair, allowing her to drop forward. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you yet, sweetheart. Do note until I tell you to¡± I purr. ¡°Fuck! Good¡­! That¡¯s it¡­¡± she gasps as I keep fucking her roughly. I deliver a sharp p to her ass, making her whimper. A sound pretty gentle for the feisty woman she usually is. But her words are anything but gentle, begging me to fuck her. ¡°Fuck right there, that¡¯s it harder!¡± She screams. I drop onto the bed beside her, turning her onto her side and slipping my arm under her neck as I squeeze her uninjured breast hard, hooking my other hand under her thigh, and lifting it as I drive into her pussy from behind. She gasps, her tiny body stretched as she screams in pleasure, she¡¯s near and I¡¯m close too. I look down at her, burying my face in her neck as I m into her. ¡°Come for me, sweetheart,¡± I whisper huskily. Her back arches, her ass pressed against me as I fuck her senseless. She lets go, her orgasm rips through her, her entire body trembling, and with a few more rough thrusts, I find my own release, emptying my load into her. 10 ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I murmur, groaning in pleasure. I hold her tightly as we both catch our breath. Now that was not how I was expecting the night to end¡­ but I had to admit it was far more satisfactory than the trash I¡¯ve been having the majority of the time. If nothing else, I can at least say she¡¯s a good fuck. 6 ¡°Oookay¡­¡± She says breathlessly, pulling from my hold, and rolling onto her back as she turns and looks at me. ¡°That was¡­ satisfying, but I don¡¯t cuddle.¡± ¡°Good to know¡­ and fair enough, I hope I didn¡¯t cross a line¡­¡± I reply, feigning concern. She shakes those gorgeous locks, although I¡¯m certain they¡¯d look so much better longer¡­ ¡°It was just the line I wanted you to cross.¡± She says, leaning over, cing one arm sexily over her breasts. ¡°I¡¯ll go shower, then I¡¯ll go make those hot drinks.¡± ¡°How about you rest for a bit? I¡¯ll go shower first.¡± I suggest. She nods and I get up, picking up my pants. I don¡¯t know how I feel about what just happened aside from the fact it was an excellent release but this is the part I walk out or kick them out¡­ and I was going to have to y as if I care¡­ I¡¯ll start with washing her touch from me, strangely enough, it¡¯s not as repulsive as usual¡­ I frown, leaving the bedroom and the cat runs inside to her mistress. I¡¯m about to open the bathroom door when I hear running. ¡°Wait!¡± I turn to look at her standing there most is she¡¯s still walking pretty steadily¡­. I¡¯m impressed¡­ next time I¡¯ll just turn up the roughness. 1 I cock a brow. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°There¡¯s broken ss in there.¡± She says. I smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I already know there is¡­ 5 I step inside and close the door behind me and lock it. I walk over to the mirror, not caring about the ss that bites into my feet. Tilting my head, I smirk slightly, as I stare at my glowing golden eyes in the mirror. The first step into the closed circle of the Lycan King himself starts here, and what better way than to im the heart of his daughter? It¡¯s time they learn the true power of the Sris bloodline. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 16. A Brother¡¯s Rage ALERIC. An hourter she¡¯s finished describing what she saw, and I am intrigued, because all we have ever seen is the plum eyes. It¡¯s always so fast¡­ ¡°Sounds like a huge snake¡­ only there¡¯s no snake of that calibre.¡± I muse, she¡¯s proved helpful, and she¡¯s intelligent. I like that. ¡°Yeah, and my ws didn¡¯t make a dent.¡± She says, a frown on her face as she sits opposite me holding a mug of hot chocte. I had settled for tea since she had limited options. I still do not know how she is staying out here in the middle of nowhere. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± ¡°So does Dad know about this?¡± She asks, her sharp eyes observing me. And there we have it, always thinking the << king needs to know it all. He isn¡¯t the only one who¡¯s been protecting this country. Yes, he does, as does the council, however, all we are seeing are people being killed by something that leaves no traces. Neither Arden Corporation nor Leo Rossi were able to identify the cause of death. Aside from the few who have been mauled. Even the witches have not found a source. It¡¯s a bit of a mystery¡­¡± She frowns. ¡°I see¡­ how long have these attacks been happening?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a few weeks, but we are trying and I¡¯m certain this description you¡¯ve given me will help greatly.¡± ¡°Will you make sure my name stays out of it?¡± She says, frowning slightly. ¡°You have my word, Princess.¡± I wink at her, and she smirks slightly, nodding. She¡¯s wearing that green satin gown again but this time she did put on some panties¡­ Her corbones jut out, her breasts that are the perfect size for her build are rising and falling, the cleavage teasing me from the gap. She clears her throat and I smirk. ¡°Now that I know exactly what you offer, it¡¯s rather hard to keep my eyes off you, do forgive me.¡± She tilts her head. ¡°Nothing to forgive. I wouldn¡¯t mind doing this again sometime¡­ no strings attached.¡± No strings attached¡­ that¡¯s not the aim¡­ but it¡¯s a starting point¡­ ¡°I like the sound of that.¡± I say, standing up, ¡°Your number?¡± ¡°Want me to write it down for you, or will you remember it?¡± She questions teasingly as she stands up and approaches me. She¡¯s seductive. The way she¡¯s watching me now makes me want to pull her closer and maybe fuck her once more before I leave¡­ but I think that¡¯s enough for one night. ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at remembering things, and when the number belongs to such a pretty girl, there¡¯s no way that I will forget it.¡± I say. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s 076¡­¡± She repeats her number, my gaze on those plump lips of hers as I just about register the eleven digits. 1 ¡°Perfect.¡± I reply. ¡°Make sure you get someone to fix that window up first thing in the morning. I¡¯ll head out now.¡± ¡°I will.¡± She replies, running her fingers through her hair. ¡°And get that checked out, too.¡± I say, ncing at the side of her breast. I had offered, but she had refused. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at school tomorrow.¡± I say before I take my leave. She waits for a few seconds before she closes the door and I break into a run, shifting into my huge golden wolf when I¡¯m out of sight of the cottage¡­ 3 I return to the mansion and I had already minded linked ahead to have someone bring me some trousers. I pull them on before I enter. ¡°Wee home, Master Aleric.¡± Charles says, bowing his head. ¡°Is Royce back?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Aleric, he is in the gym hall.¡± ¡°Thank you, Charles. I like the zer.¡± I give him a smile as he thanks me and I make my way to the far end of the mansion. ¡°Aleric.¡± I stop in my tracks, turning to see Mother walk towards me. She¡¯s wearing a floor-length silver nightgown, her brown hair open, and her blue eyes, which contain flecks of brown, are full of concern. ¡°Is everything alright? Royce came home and Charlotte upset him, and he ended up shouting at her¡­ did something happen?¡± I sigh, pulling her into my arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry on his behalf for causing you concern, Mother. I¡¯ll have a word with him. There¡¯s nothing you need to worry your pretty head over.¡± ¡°Please, if your father hears of this, it will only stress him even more. Royce listens to you.¡± She says, looking up at me. Does he? Not entirely, not anymore. ¡°I will, I¡¯ll go have a word with him now.¡± I say, nting a soft kiss on her forehead. She smiles, tilting her head, and I¡¯m certain she¡¯s caught Sk¡¯s scent. I¡¯m d I at least showered¡­ I simply give her a warm smile before I head towards the gym. Charlotte isn¡¯t a concern. here, since she loves to annoy him, knowing he¡¯ll give her a reaction. But she is also the princess of this family. Being the youngest, she has been kept protected and always treated like an orchid, one you should always treat and handle with care. (1) I push the door open to the gym hall, the sleek floors and the countless machinery line the sides. I can hear his grunts as he duels it out with one of the punch bags, one of many, each one reinforced to withstand extreme impact, but even then¡­ the floor is covered with the contents of three bags that have given way under his anger. ¡°Royce.¡± He has his earphones in but I know he can hear me, but still, he chooses to ignore me. ¡°Alright, why are you so angry that you upset Charlotte?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He stops, turning towards me with eyes that are raging with a burning anger. ¡°She¡¯s not a child and if she¡¯s going to act like a brat, I¡¯m going to tell her off. I warned her I¡¯m not in the mood, end of discussion.¡± I tilt my head and sigh. I wish he understood that it¡¯s not that easy. All our lives I¡¯ve been trying to take the force of our father¡¯s demands, just so he doesn¡¯t have to do what he clearly doesn¡¯t want to. Sure, I haven¡¯t always seeded in aplishing that, and he still has a lot of pressure on him, but I try my best because unlike him my moralpass isn¡¯t as powerful as his¡­ I can turn a blind eye to what is right to appease matters, especially if it means it¡¯ll make it easier for others. 6 ¡°Mother was awake. She doesn¡¯t need the extra stress, Royce.¡± I say quietly. He clenches his jaw, looking me over. ¡°What took you so long?¡± He replies, ignoring my previous remark. This is why he¡¯s so angry. ¡°We were getting to know each other.¡± I reply. He clenches his jaw, turning away. You need not worry; I know how to please a woman. I can assure you when the timees and I im her, she will be happy. You know I can protect her.¡± ¡°In a rtionship, you n to build based (( upon lies?¡± He counters. ¡°Leave me the hell alone.¡± He shoves past me, and I don¡¯t push it. There¡¯s nothing more to say. We aren¡¯t seeing eye to eye anymore¡­ there is nothing I have ever hidden from my brother, but somehow, I don¡¯t want to tell him I had been intimate with Sk. 1 Slipping my hands into my pockets, I turn and leave, heading upstairs. Unlocking my door with my thumbprint, I step inside my room. I head to the bedside and open the bottom drawer and take out my additional phone. Unlocking it, I stare at thest messages she has sent¡­ hmm, she¡¯ll easily wee me back¡­ Time to put the next part of my n into action¡­ Alright¡­ here I go¡­ Reign707: Hey stranger, I¡¯m sorry, but I had somethinge up, and I had a big argument that really bloody angered me. I ran into some issues and then couldn¡¯t get into my ount long story short. But I¡¯ve created a new ount to be on the safe side and will stop using this one. I¡¯ll send you a message from there. I am sorry and I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you¡­ If you have it in you to forgive me, I really do want to meet up with you and I think once you agree, you¡¯ll understand. I¡¯ll wait for your reply. Goodnight. There I sound like him¡­ The message changes to ¡®Seen¡¯ but she doesn¡¯t reply. I switch to the new ount I made and send her a second message. Reign2.0: This is my new one. I¡¯m looking forward to hearing from you. 1 I can¡¯t help but smirk when the message goes onto ¡®Seen¡¯ She¡¯lle around sooner orter, and with the work that Royce has already done unknowingly on my behalf, I¡¯ll have her eating out of the palm of my hand very soon. 5 ROYCE. I stare down at my phone. The temptation to message her is there¡­ but knowing who she is¡­ I can¡¯t, can I? Fuck, I hate this. I don¡¯t trust Aleric around her and maybe I¡¯m overthinking it, but why do I feel like something happened? Shouldn¡¯t be my problem¡­ I sigh, as Royce ¨C no it doesn¡¯t sting, but as Reign¡­ it does¡­ I had a connection with her, or so I thought. Sighing, I focus on what I need to do for her training. I¡¯m going to have to set a regime up and a n for her. I take out myptop, checking the file that Colton had forwarded to me. There is no way to get out of this, or away from her and I¡¯m the one who offered, so I better bloody suck it up before Aleric steps in and happily takes over. I click on the report of what happenedst year and skim through it. She got into a physical fight with a student and lost control to the point she almost ripped his heart out, her sister had managed to stop her from killing him, and the queen had teleported with the hybrid Luna of the ck Storm Pack and had managed to heal him¡­ I frown, my mind returning to a conversation I had with Lil Lucifer a while. ago. ¡®I lost control of my temper and almost¡­ hurt someone ¨C badly. They could have died because I lost control¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for it to get out of hand¡­ he targeted someone I love, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself¡­ I¡¯m kinda ¡­ I¡¯m kinda worried I¡¯ll do it again. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not trying¡­¡¯ From the files, it says she showed little to no remorse for her actions¡­ but did they even look past that defiance in her eyes? Should I attempt to talk to her father, Dad was against the idea of either Aleric or I talking to him, preferring us to stay away from him. He had gotten bloody pissed when I told the Sangue Alpha ¨C Leo Rossi, some information regarding a grave. Father¡¯s first rule was nothinges for free in life. I know that, but withholding information from someone when they desperately needed it? That¡¯s low. I¡¯m not about to ask for something in return at such a critical time. 3 I sit back, mulling over the files. She¡¯s faster than all the Alphas in the academy¡­ stronger ¡­ yeah that part I know¡­ What exactly is she? There¡¯s no recorded information about her wolf either¡­. I¡¯m not sure, but one thing I am certain of is that I n to figure something out that will help her. I¡¯ve always liked a challenge. I hesitate for a moment, staring at the contact information of the Lycan king at the bottom. Should I contact him¡­ I mull over it for a few minutes before I make up my mind. Clicking on his email, I begin writing a quick to the point message. ¡®Dear Alpha Alejandro, I am writing in regard to your daughter, Miss Sk Rossi. As you may know, I Royce Arden am currently the trainer for the senior sses at Midnight Academy. I have discussed the situation with Headmaster Rivers, and we have agreed that Miss Sk Rossi would continue to attend the lessons with her peers, however, I have determined that she does need additional training as you yourself have agreed to and these sses. will begin soon. This brings me to my question, if there is anything you can help me with regarding her struggles, her abilities, or anything that can help me teach her focus and control, this would be greatly appreciated. Sincerely ¨C Royce Arden of the Shadow Wolves Pack¡¯ I hit send and sit back, right that¡¯s done. I might just shower and head to bed- I¡¯m about to stand up when my email dings. I cock a brow. The King¡¯s awake at this time? Seems like Dad¡¯s the only one who goes to bed early¡­. I click on the message. ¡®Finally, Keh is no longer trying to keep you both hidden away like princesses in fucking towers. A pleasure to hear from you, Royce.¡¯ (3) My eyebrows go further up. Princesses? Seriously, this is Aleric¡¯s fault. He¡¯s the one who looks like a damn girl. (6) I frown as I continue reading. ¡®Sk isplex, and I¡¯d rather talk to you in person. I¡¯ll actually being down to the Academy in a couple of days since my other daughter is leaving and there¡¯s some paperwork I need to handle. Let¡¯s meet, I¡¯m a good judge of character ¨C Looking forward to seeing you then. Alejandro Rossi¡¯ ¨C I snap myptop shut, thinking ¨C great. Now I¡¯m meeting the Lycan King himself. Everything should be ok. As long as he doesn¡¯t find out, I had a run-in with her at the club that involved me having my tongue down her throat and my fingers up her pussy. 1 I run my hand through my hair, sighing again. A couple of days¡­ Great. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin 17. My Demons SKYLA. As the door shuts behind him, my small smirk fades away, and I look around the cottage. That cosy touch feels empty¡­ My stomach drops, guilt filling me, followed by a void, one so deep it almost hurts to breathe. This is the part I hate the most; I know my ws¡­ I know when I¡¯m fucking up but it doesn¡¯t stop me from self- sabotaging everything. Even then, it¡¯s easier to identify my ws and another thing entirely trying to move away from them. 1 Breaking a cycle that, for a fleeting moment, fills that emptiness, is hard. I live in those moments¡­ It offers me temporary relief, a distraction I really need from the constant war that wages in my mind. But it alwayses to an end and then it all sinks in, knowing I fucked up. But deep down I know I¡¯ll do it all over again, because I need that, those small moments of reprieve they offer 1. 4 Picking up my phone, I unlock it and click on the chat app. It¡¯s instinctual, another bad habit of mine that I¡¯ve picked up recently. It has be a part of my routine¡­ One I always knew would probably end in disappointment, yet still, I check my messages anyway. Still nothing. Sighing heavily, I stare unseeingly at the screen. I can still feel his touch on my body, and I don¡¯t know how to feel about it. In the moment everything feels good, but then¡­ now, I feel hollow. Moving toward the front door, I can still smell his scent clinging to me, to this ce¡­. 1 Locking the door, I sigh, resting my forehead against the wood before I slowly turn and head to the bedroom. A ce that still smells of him and sex¡­ It¡¯s like I can¡¯t escape him, escape what I did. I messed up and once Royce finds out¡­ I sigh heavily, feeling sick with guilt and I turn away, shutting the door, hoping hist scent won¡¯t linger too long. ¡°Meow?¡± Malevolent¡¯s whine draws my attention to her, and I smile softly as I crouch down and scoop her into my arms. ¡°Come on, little one.¡± I whisper, nuzzling my nose into her neck. She¡¯s my forever one. Nothing helps, nothing ever helps. Royce¡¯s words fill my mind. ¡®You¡¯re worth more than a one-night hook-up¡­¡¯ Why do ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. those words sting so much more now? I shake my head; he just doesn¡¯t know me¡­ Knowing I won¡¯t be able to go back to the bedroom, I head to the lounge and drop onto the sofa, cradling Malevolent to my chest. I curl up, staring at the ceiling, and watch the shadowy patterns of the rustling leaves outside the window reflect. I¡¯m in the dark, and the curtains are open, but I have no energy to get up and close them. Why did I do it? Sure, casual hook-ups aren¡¯t umon for me, but with someone who I know and is a teacher at the school? Usually, I am not that foolish, nothing good wille of this. Sure, I know I wanted Royce, and his refusal was getting to me¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m not making sense. Was I trying to prove something? Yes, I was, and I know it makes me a bitch, but if I couldn¡¯t have Royce, then I¡¯ll settle for his brother. Nicely yed Sky¡­ Shame fills me. If Royce finds out, I bet he¡¯ll be disgusted that I bounced from one brother to the other so easily¡­ 1 Nice work. Rolling onto my side, I run my fingers through my hair, breathing deeply, wanting nothing more than to hurt something, anything. I want to scream, and cry, the guilt and hollowness seeping deeper inside me. Stupid, how can I always be so fucking stupid? People think I¡¯m a fucking badass just because I¡¯m tough and I¡¯ll jump to protect you with everything I have¡­ but no one sees the fucked up shit inside my head¡­ 1 Sucking in a deep breath, I flex my fingers, trying to rid the horrid feeling eating away at me and creating a void so big I may just slip into it and never return. That maddening state where you want to scream and cry, both threatening to take over, the urge to wreak havoc and destroy everything around me, or even¡­ destroy myself¡­ I just want to feel something other than empty, angry or out of control¡­ My lip quivers and I stare at the backrest of the sofa, trying to regain myself. Even if I agreed to a casual thing, I can¡¯t let it happen again even if he was pretty good in bed or if he gave me an incredible orgasm¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ not with him. It¡¯s wrong on so many levels. But¡­ it is momentary¡­ deep down, I know I¡¯ll fuck up again. I always do. I stare at my phone. Reign¡­ I feel sick, feeling as if I¡¯m betraying him, but he¡¯s the one refusing to talk to me¡­ but does it even matter? It¡¯s not like we are a couple- His ex. Fuck! I jolt upright, my heart thundering, and I wonder if something happened and they¡¯re together again. The thought hurts, but I should be happy for him. That doesn¡¯t mean he needed to cut it off with me¡­ and stop talking to me. You¡¯re overthinking Sky, chill. I can feel my anger and frustration rising, and my ws elongate. Fuck calm down¡­ Malevolent meows, but even she knows to move away when I lose control. My heart thunders and right now, I can¡¯t lose control. I hate how I have empty nks in my memory whenever Ipletely spiral. What if I do something I regret? Standing up, I run to the bedroom. Pulling open my top chest drawer, I scramble around, dropping my phone in the process; it hits the floor, but I don¡¯t care. I can feel myself losing control, feel the beast within raging toe forward. I grab one of the vials of serum with shaking hands and bite off the lid, my eyes zing, my aura raging around me so powerfully that even the spells Delsanra and Raihana, two of the most powerful witches of our time have put on me to mask my aura, are not enough right now. 2 I growl as my Lycan tries to stop me from taking it, but I win and gulp it down. Pain. rips through me and I scream in agony as it cripples me, making me fall to my knees. The poison bleeding through me, setting my blood on fire, as it eats away at the monster within me. 4 My eyes sting and it feels like my head will burst as I grab onto the chest of drawers, my nails splinter the wood but I can¡¯t hold on and tumble forward, my head hits the ground, my heart beating violently as my body tries to fight the poison. My vision blurs and I feel the anger fade away¡­ Pain and sex¡­ they help¡­ I prefer thetter¡­ I hate having to resort to this¡­ 2 My eyelids flutter shut, only the pounding of my heart is violently beating in my ears, my breath shuddering and I feel Malevolent brush against my hands, but I can¡¯t move¡­ Dad¡­ Mama¡­.. everyone has tried to help me control it¡­ but only I can¡­ no one can do it. for me¡­ and I¡¯m failing, I always fail¡­ I feel¡­ My mind bes blurry, hazy even. Peace¡­ My mind feels at ease and Iy there for a while until the beeping of my phone makes me open my eyes and I slowly reach over for it. Who would text me at this time? I gasp when I see the notification, my eyes flying open. Reign! I force myself to sit up, my entire body feeling so much heavier, as I somehow unlock my phone and stare at the message. It takes me several moments to read it as my visiones in and out of focus. Reign707: Hey stranger, I¡¯m sorry, but I had somethinge up, and I had a big argument that really bloody angered me. I ran into some issues and then couldn¡¯t get into my ount long story short. But I¡¯ve created a new ount to be on the safe side and will stop using this one. I¡¯ll send you a message from there. I am sorry and I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you¡­ if you have it in you to forgive me, I really do want to meet up with you and I think once you agree, you¡¯ll understand. I¡¯ll wait for your reply. Goodnight. 1 My stomach drops as I stare at his message, reading it again. What? He didn¡¯t mean to nk me? It¡¯s too much to focus on when my head is pounding. Another message pops up and I read it through my blurred vision. Reign2.0: This is my new one. I¡¯m looking forward to hearing from you. I don¡¯t know what to make of it and I drop onto my side, closing my eyes. For now¡­ I just want to forget it all¡­ Now I really feel like I betrayed Reign¡­ I couldn¡¯t even wait and think it over with a level mind¡­ I let my emotions win once again¡­ As always. I failed. A/N: Hello everyone! Firstly Happy Valentines! My Alpha was fully satisfied with the day so I managed this chapter in XD on a serious note, I know many people aren¡¯t liking the book but I always stick to n, Sk will make decisions which might make you hate her, or you find it sick, but this is her story, and we are going to see it through every step, until the end. There will be things you won¡¯t like but I never deviate from the n. So when you need a break from the story, please take it. ?? 44 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 18. A Friend¡¯s Warning SKYLA. The following day dawned grey and gloomy, but I felt better. Well, at least the ce wasn¡¯t wrecked, no one was dead and I can try to put the night behind me¡­ but can I do that when I¡¯ll be seeing him at school? Do I have any science lessons today? I mean, we just had a physical science lessonst night. Maybe I can bail¡­ I sigh as I slip on my ckce cropped corset, followed by fis tights and torn denim pants on top that showed off my tights through the ripped patches. I grab a leather jacket and some heeled boots before putting them on. ¡°Want to go with me, Malevolent?¡± I ask lifting her up. ¡°Meow.¡± She rubs against my chest, and I smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get going then, just make sure no one spots you on academy grounds.¡± I smirk as I pop her into the passenger seat as I get in and drive out. It takes a while to get to school, and with the heavy fog and the icy paths I drive much slower. Better to be safe than sorry, especially that Malevolent is with me. Her life is far more fragile than mine. 3 ¡°Well, my little subordinate let¡¯s go face the spawns of all things gross.¡± I round the corner, the gates of the school looming before me and they swing open as I approach. I drive through feeling the magic on the entrance Another day¡­ let¡¯s just make it to the end of the day. The first lesson passed by, and I didn¡¯t mind it as much as Kataleya and I are in the same ss and sitting next to her whilst mind linking her and trying to distract her is pretty fun. Plus, I can ward off the perves gawking at her breasts. I hate school. ¡°I¡¯ll catch youter?¡± Kataleya says as she bundles up her books once the bell rings. ¡°You are such a geek.¡± I say smirking. I remember her forcing Azura and me to do our homework, and although I would do mine and get it over with Azura was the one who¡¯d cause shit and not bother with her homework. Ah, I miss the Westwood Devil¡­ Speaking of devils, aren¡¯t those Westwood spawns around? Maybe I¡¯ll go find one of them to annoy, preferably Theo or Jayce. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kataleya asks suspiciously. ¡°Why?¡± I ask, pouting as I grab my books. ¡°That smile.¡± She watches me observantly. ¡°I¡¯m going to go find my beautiful overgrown troll-like cousins.¡± I say. ¡°The quints? Tell them hi.¡± She smiles and I smirk, see? Even she knows who I am talking about. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them.¡± I say. We part ways and I trudge to the younger grades. The school ranges from 12 to 19-year-olds and due to the vast size, you won¡¯t often run into those who are far younger. Well, it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t go find the little poisonous Westwood weeds. I¡¯m halfway down the hall, deciding if I should get some itchy herbs or something to douse the cockroaches in when someone steps in front of me. My breath catches in my throat as I¡¯m hit with that delicious scent of winter and spice¡­ Royce. I look up at him. He¡¯s in a white button- down shirt, and light blue jeans, and his hair is tied back. God, he¡¯s handsome¡­ An image of Aleric shes through my mind and I push that thought away. ¡°You¡¯re in my way.¡± I state icily. ¡°First period after lunch, meet me in the Storm training room. We¡¯re going to start on your training.¡± He says, crossing his arms. Storm, one of the several training halls across the academy. Training¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it.¡± I say, frowning. He tilts his head as if I am wasting his time. ¡± I¡¯m here to overlook your training, whether you like it or not. Besides, you don¡¯t really have a say in the matter.¡± I frown. Here for me? If that is the case, then why would Aleric offer¡­ ¡°Well, if I find time, I¡¯lle.¡± I shrug, side stepping him, only for him to take hold of my arm and pull me back in front of him. I hate that he¡¯s strong. ring up at him I try to yank free, but he doesn¡¯t budge, a strand of his hair falls in front of his eyes and for a second I find myself admiring those grey eyes, those soft pink lips¡­ my fingers itching to touch his hair¡­ ¡°If you want to disobey me, sure, no problem. But I will be reporting back to your dad, and since you already think I¡¯m in this to get some Daddy points, this might work in my favour.¡± He replies arrogantly. I clench my jaw, my eyes shing. I have a huge list of choice words to use on him, but I know him enough to know he¡¯ll follow up on his threats. A sudden thought urs to me, and I smirk deviously. ¡°You know¡­ I can tell Dad about our run in at the club.¡± I whisper. )) ¡°Go for it. I wonder if it¡¯ll help your case. He counters, unmoved. I frown, my anger rising, and I scoff. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t care at all.¡± I say coldly. ¡°So that won¡¯t work on me. Sir.¡± I add mockingly. ¡°Perfect then. I¡¯ll see you after lunch.¡± He walks off and I clench my jaw. Dickhead. I don¡¯t manage to find the Westwood spawn, Jayce has football practice, and Theo is in detention. As for the other three, I only saw Renji and even I¡¯m not evil enough to torture him. I sigh, pushing the door open to exit the building when I hear a tut. ¡°Seniors aren¡¯t allowed in here without a pass.¡± A voicees. I turn to look at the woman, a peach blouse, white pants, ck hair, and light brown eyes. Masking my shock, I stare at none other than Leo Rossi¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Leo ¨C as in the Alpha of the Sangue pack. 2 Urgh, why is she here? ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from anyone. Nikki.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Demiko to you.¡± She retorts. ¡°Oh yeah? What subject are you teaching?¡± I ask mockingly. She frowns. ¡°I¡¯m part of the admin team.¡± She purses her lips. 3 ¡°Ok cool¡­ Miss Dumiko.¡± 1 ¡°Demiko.¡± She frowns. ¡°That¡¯s what I said, Dum-ee-ko.¡± I raise my eyebrows and she frowns before shaking her head. ¡°Fine, whatever, you have a weird ent.¡± ¡°Ah, same babe, same.¡± I say before I turn and saunter off. Why the fuck is she even here? Argh! I grab lunch before I sniff out Malevolent. It¡¯s not the easiest thing to do, but I manage to find her. Bundling her under my jacket, I head to the bleachers at the football pitch. Hiding under them, I ce Malevolent down and scrape all the tuna from my sandwich. ¡°There ya go.¡± I pat her head, leaning back against the stand and take my phone out, looking at Reign¡¯s messages. Should I reply? I desperately want to, but after everything, I don¡¯t know if I want to meet him. I don¡¯t need to throw another man into this mess I¡¯ve already made, things are already messy. Unlocking my phone, I ring Azura. I just need someone to talk to. ¡°Hey, girl.¡± Her voicees and I smile. ¡°Hey. How¡¯s Phoenix?¡± I ask. It¡¯s good to hear her voice. ¡°Great, ying with her grandad.¡± Azura says. ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind and I don¡¯t want any lies?¡± I sigh. ¡°Well, Dad has one of those Arden¡¯s training me.¡± ¡°What? You mean just you? Why would Alejandro even allow that? He doesn¡¯t trust Keh¡­¡± ¡°Your guess is as good as mine, babe. I have no fucking idea. And the worst part is¡­¡± I nce around before lowering my voice. ¡°I may or may not have fucked one and made. out with the other?¡± I can just picture those eyes widening like saucers. ¡°You did what!?¡± ¡°You heard me, or do you want me to go grab a microphone?¡± I remark. She takes a deep breath and I know she¡¯s trying to organise her thoughts. ¡°Wow¡­ did you know who they were?¡± I sigh heavily and quickly fill her in on how Royce was a random guy in the club and Aleric was not. ¡°Ok my opinion, I like Royce better, I think he¡¯s the one who helped Leo too¡­ as for Aleric¡­ be careful¡­ for him to make a move on you, Sky. That makes me worried. Tread carefully.¡± She replies. 7 ¡°Yeah, I will try to¡­ so I saw Leo¡¯s damn ex here. Call me Miss Dumiko, or I¡¯m going to cry.¡± I mimic her irritating tone, making Azura snicker. ¡°Sounds just like her, damn I¡¯m sorry you have to deal with her, but remember if you need me to get any voodoo dolls out and ready. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I know¡­ Well, I have training with Royce now. I sure as hell ain¡¯t calling him sir.¡± I grumble. ¡°Yeah, sounds kinky.¡± She snickers. ¡°So, are they as posh as their dad?¡± I smirk, ¡°Oh yeah, and they¡¯re so blond and the way they talk, so damn posh, man.¡± I reply, snickering. ¡°I swear they¡¯re like proper princes, especially Aleric.¡± ¡°So, are they your type?¡± Azura teases. ¡°Blond yes, sexy yes,plicated¡­ yes. Yeah, I guess so, but I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Just be careful, and don¡¯t go around making reckless decisions, ok?¡± 1 ¡°Alright. Although thating from you?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah I know, but still, these are the Ardens¡­ I don¡¯t know, they¡¯re a mystery.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get it. I better go try to kick his sexy princely ass.¡± I snicker as I stroke Malevolent¡¯s fur just as the bell rings. ¡°As long as he¡¯s eye candy, training will be a lot more fun. Go get him and try to sneak me a picture.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try, no promises. Give Phoenix a big smooch from me and give Leo a kick in the behind or you can spank him or whatever you prefer. Bye.¡± I say, making herugh. She promises to do so before saying goodbye and I hang up, sighing. Training¡­ I change into some sweatpants and a sports bra in the adjoining changing room and after cing my stuff in the locker; I step out, only to see Royce standing there. He¡¯s changed too, now in a white T-shirt and grey sweats. He¡¯s on the phone and I can hear a female voice. ¡°Alright, ok. I won¡¯t forget¡­ love you.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± The unhappy voicees. I frown, wondering who it is. I doubt it¡¯s a girlfriend because with his so-called morals;C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I doubt he¡¯d have got with me in the club if he had someone. I hear a very quiet sigh, which I wouldn¡¯t have if it wasn¡¯t for my Lycan hearing. He hangs up and ces his phone to the side. 1 ¡°Alright. Warm-up.¡± He says, his gaze dips to the side of my breast, but although it¡¯s not fully healed, it¡¯s getting there. You can see the small bandage peeping out, but I¡¯m fine. Due to the poison I tookst night, my healing is slower¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t need to; I jogged all the way here.¡± I reply, crossing my arms. He cocks a brow, crossing his arms. ¡°Do you like to disobey me, Sk, or are you generally a disobedient person?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a bitch. Got a problem with that?¡± I ask, doing a cartwheel and stopping in front of him. 3 ¡°No, warm up.¡± He counters arrogantly. I clench my jaw, and my eyes sh. ¡°I don¡¯t like being told what to do.¡± I state, turning my back on him. I¡¯m about to do some stretches for the damn sake of it, when I sense him behind me. Spinning around, I move to push him away, when he grabs my arm and twists it painfully, yanking me against him. I struggle, my anger rising when I realise he¡¯s using just one hand. Why is he so fucking strong?! 1 ¡°Unhand me!¡± I snarl. ¡°Are you going to warm up?¡± He asks coldly. I clench my jaw, my heart thundering as I stare back at him defiantly. I can feel my anger ready to burst inside of me once more. A part of me wants to say fine and pull away, but another part of me wants to see him snap ¨C to lose control, so I have an excuse to do the same. I¡¯m doing it again, but even though I know that, I won¡¯t back down. ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡± 4 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 19. First Lesson SKYLA. ¡°Alright.¡± His words surprise me, and he takes ¨¢ step back. He¡¯s backing down? ¡°Alright?¡± I ask, unable to hide the surprise from my voice. He raises an eyebrow. You don¡¯t want to listen then fine; we¡¯ll move on. You might be a werewolf, but we can get muscle cramps, even if it¡¯s momentarily, warming up is ideal, but it¡¯s your call.¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting that¡­ I step back, wondering how hebatted his ego. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you backed down.¡± ¡°Is it that surprising?¡± He asks, a hand to his chin as he observes me. ¡°Yeah, since you¡¯re an Alpha¡­¡± I say trying not to pay attention to his Adam¡¯s apple. He raises one of those eyebrows of his, his smouldering eyes burning into me. ¡°Being an Alpha doesn¡¯t only mean walking around and disying arrogance, there¡¯s far more to being an Alpha¡­ Above all an Alpha¡¯s duty is to protect. I genuinely want to help you to attain control.¡± My heart thuds as I stare at him, he¡¯s getting under my skin again and as much as I want tosh out so he doesn¡¯t see that side, a part of me wonders what would happen if he actually finds a way? 2 I don¡¯t know, I mean everyone has tried¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to help me.¡± I say quietly, dropping onto the floor and doing a few stretches. I can feel him watching me and so I lift my legs straight up and hold the position for a few seconds, so he can¡¯t see my face. ¡°What makes you say that? We haven¡¯t even tried.¡± He asks as he drops to the floor, heck even that looks sexy, and does a few stretches himself. I look up at him, and a few strands that have escaped his hair tie fall in front of his eyes. ¡°No one has seeded, not Mama, not Dad, my brother¡­¡± Ok, I didn¡¯t even let Dante try, because I hate how he hits too close to home, I hate that he probably knows what I¡¯m feeling inside. Avoiding any serious conversation with Dante is my favourite pastime, well that and annoying the heck out of him. ¡®Face your demons Sky, and everything else will fall into ce.¡¯ That was enough to shut him out. I don¡¯t want to face my issues, I always fail¡­ ¡°Maybe because they are family, and you don¡¯t want to share what¡¯s going on deep inside or the expectations¡­ I get how it is when you¡¯re not the perfect child. There are things that trigger you Sk, we just need to get to the bottom of what they are.¡± ¡°And what makes you think I¡¯ll be telling you Golden Boy- I mean sir.¡± I smirk, but I can¡¯t deny his words are getting to me. ¡°I can¡¯t force you, but what you do tell me won¡¯t go past me Sk. Regardless of what they are.¡± He says quietly as he stands up and I find my gaze dipping to his package. Original from N?velDrama.Org. I look away smoothly, thinking I tried to open up to one person¡­ but even he just suddenly bailed. Sure he messaged now¡­ but still. I stand up and cross my arms, as he observes me. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I say simply. ¡°Usually when you fight, you start off in control, it¡¯s when things begin getting My eyes sh and I see that sharp look in his eyes again. Why does he look at me like that? It makes me uneasy. He¡¯s waiting for an answer, and so I shrug. ¡°I just get angry. ¡°Why?¡± )) ¡°Are you a councillor?¡± I shoot back. 2 ¡°No, I¡¯m just trying to figure you out.¡± He replies. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I say quietly, turning away when he takes hold of my elbow, his grip is firm but it¡¯s not a rough hold. ¡°Why not?¡± He asks quietly. look over my shoulder at him, hating the direction this conversation is going and I hate that I don¡¯t have an answer. ¡°Because you won¡¯t be able to figure me out, Royce Arden¡­ Someone like you will never get it.¡± I say quietly, looking into his grey eyes. He¡¯s frowning as he holds my gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t judge me without even knowing me.¡± He responds quietly. Without even knowing me¡­ I¡¯m used to being judged, but I hated letting anyone close. I¡¯m not going to let anyone in. I can¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m not judging, just saying you¡¯re never going to know-¡± ¡°The real Sk Rossi? Don¡¯t challenge me, Love, you¡¯ll be pleasantly surprised.¡± He counters confidently. My heart skips a beat, feeling a wave of nostalgia wash over me, but I push it away. ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Well, how about we spar, when you feel like it¡¯s getting too much and your anger starts to get the better of you, we call time out, alright?¡± ¡°Ok.¡± I agree, shaking my head. Fine, I can try to do this. I nce around. The ce is entirely deserted. Something I did notice when I came but I expected others toe in. After all, the ce is damn huge. ¡°Howe it¡¯s empty?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need spectators. During our sessions, no one will be allowed to enter.¡± He says as he falls into his stance. ¡°Mm, sounds pretty ideal, for a lot of stuff.¡± I wink at him, but he simply cocks a brow.¡± Do you not know how to take a joke?¡± ¡°Inappropriate ones by my student? No.¡± He says. So, with others, you¡¯re ok to joke. For some reason, that just makes me feel a pang of jealousy. I decide not to answer and instead I make the first move, aiming a low kick to his shins, but he blocks smoothly, taking his own swipe and I block him. ¡°You¡¯re fast.¡± He remarks. ¡°So are you. Does it hurt, knowing a woman is pretty much as strong as you?¡± I remark mockingly. Someone has got to break that icy fa?ade¡­ ¡°Beat me first, boastter.¡± He replies, his hand connecting with my stomach, and I gasp at the impact that knocks me back, but he held back. I felt it. He could have hurt me a lot harder. Flipping over, I grab his shoulders, but instead of pulling him down I flip myself up, swinging my legs onto his shoulders, my legs locked against his chest and try to bring him face down, into the ground. But to my surprise, it doesn¡¯t work. ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl and I think I hear him scoff, his stance is too damn strong and even when I try to snap his head or try to gain leverage, just wanting to knock his sexy ass onto the ground. ¡°Not struggling are you, Love?¡± He mocks, grabbing me by the elbows and yanking me off his shoulders. 1 I let out a shriek, cringing that that horrifying sound came from my lips as I¡¯m ready to kiss the damn ground. But instead, he simply dumps me gently on my ass. I feel my cheeks burn, feeling so damn useless. He just handled me like a rag doll! 3 ¡°Get up.¡± He says, looking down at me. My eyes sh and I jump to my feet. He¡¯s mocking me, I lunge at him, and I can feel my anger rising, that irritation inside of me growing. My heart thunders and I can feel my head squeeze, feeling the anger rising from within me. He¡¯s mocking me, taunting me. ¡°Stop.¡± He says, blocking another kick, but I can¡¯t. I attack again, but he grabs my arm and twists me around. My back ms into his front and his strong arms wrap around my waist. I tense, feeling a wave of coolness wash through me. I falter, calming as I try to focus. What was that? My heart thumps as we both remain like that for a few seconds, and his scent invades my senses. So soothing¡­. He lets go of me sooner than I like, and he steps in front of me, a small frown on his face. ¡°Humiliation or embarrassment. They trigger you.¡¯ ¡± I re at him. ¡°No, they¡­¡± I kind of messed up, it was obvious that they do¡­ ¡°Yeah, I get angry quickly,¡± I state defensively. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± He says pulling the hair tie from his hair and shaking his curls out before he re-ties his hair. Damn, this guy is sexy¡­ everything he does is fucking fine¡­ I look away, focusing on his words instead. Nothing wrong with having a temper¡­ I always saw it as an issue. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for today, besides you seem to have someone waiting for you.¡± He says. I look up, ncing at the doors. They don¡¯t have a window¡­ ¡°Who?¡± I ask. He jerks his head towards the windows on the far end and my eyes widen when I see my little minion meowing silently. The soundproof windows blocking out the sound. ¡°My baby!¡± I say, hurrying over and opening the window. ¡°Meow.¡± She leaps into my arms. ¡°Who shouldn¡¯t actually be here? You can get in trouble for that.¡± He reminds me and I roll my eyes, scooping her into my arms. ¡°Did someone hurt you?¡± I ask, stroking her as I cuddle her to my chest before I narrow my eyes at Royce. ¡°School rules. I didn¡¯t make them.¡± He says with a shrug. ¡°Well, just don¡¯t tell anyone you saw her then. I mean, I can¡¯t leave her home alone.¡± I say stroking her. The poor thing looks upset. ¡°The list of secrets to keep is growing¡­ I¡¯ll consider it depending on if the reason is good enough. Why can¡¯t she stay at home?¡± He asks, crossing his arms. ¡°Well, I have a trauma¡­¡± I say, trying to put on a sad face, but he isn¡¯t buying it. ¡°And what trauma is that that involves bringing your cat to school?¡± He asks sceptically. ¡°Well¡­¡± I sigh dramatically, turning away. Time to throw Dad under the bus, and this isn¡¯t actually a lie. I did hear Dad say this¡­ ¡± Well, when I was a wee child, barely out of diapers¡­¡± ok I¡¯m exaggerating. I got Malevolent when I was like six, but hey, he doesn¡¯t need to know. ¡°Yeah?¡± He pushes, as I turn back towards him. ¡°Well, I heard my dad talking to my mama¡­ He said, let the kids head out to school and then I¡¯m going to eat that pussy! He was going to eat my kitty!¡± I exim. 23 A smirk breaks out across his face, one he¡¯s trying to suppress before a throaty chuckle escapes him. Showing off two perfect dimples in his cheeks¡­ alongside a sound that makes my stomach flutter strangely¡­ ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Ten points for creativity, but you do know that has nothing to do with your cat, so that¡¯s not trauma.¡± ¡°Buzzkill¡­ well, it traumatised me as a child, trauma stays!¡± He chuckles again and I can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Fine, this time I won¡¯t mention it, as long as you promise me Malevolent stays home from now on.¡± ¡°Meow?¡± Malevolent says, but I don¡¯t reply, pressing my lips together, displeased. ¡°Tomorrow, same ce, after school, since you don¡¯t have any period during the day.¡± He says, heading to the door. He stops on the side, grabbing his phone before he exits, and I frown. ¡°Meow?¡± Malevolent looks up at me, but I¡¯m staring at his back, and I frown as the door swings shut. Malevolent¡­ When did I tell Royce her name? Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 20 Her Father ROYCE. It¡¯s two dayster and the day the Lycan King himself ising to the school. I¡¯m sitting in my office mulling over yesterday¡¯s session. Training with Sk has been a little easier. Starting with her warming up withoutining. She¡¯s been quieter too, and I wonder what is on her mind¡­ but again; I have to remember there is a boundary I need to keep in ce. Original from N?velDrama.Org. I have my own questions that I wish I had answers to¡­ irrelevant to her training. Does she ever think of Reign? She seems to be doing fine, and doesn¡¯t seem to be worried about anything¡­ but I know that the truth is she¡¯s got a lot more going on than she pretends to have and although I know some of her issues, I want her to tell me, as Royce. To trust me as she did Reign¡­ She has a lot of emotions that she just doesn¡¯t seem to be able to get control of. I don¡¯t exactly know what she is, but I know she¡¯s not a werewolf, or not fully. She just¡­ the two training sessions I have had with her¡­ There¡¯s definitely something there that is not mentioned in her files, or the king simply doesn¡¯t want anyone to know. Either way, there¡¯s more to her. Much like us, the Rossis are powerful, and it only makes sense they keep their true powers on the down low, just like Dante Rossi, who is extremely powerful. Delsanra Diana Rossi, the mate of Rayhan Rossi, is a hybrid demon witch. 4 There are others, like the Deimos prince, and many things they¡¯ll keep quiet, but I don¡¯t fault them on that. Knowledge is power, and for others to attain that information¡­ can be dangerous. A knock on the door of my office makes me look up, and I sit forward. ¡°Enter.¡± The door opens and I¡¯m instantly hit with a powerful aura. Even if I hadn¡¯t ever seen him before I would know who this He¡¯s muscr and tall, with tan skin, oozing power and dominance. He¡¯s wearing ck pants, a white button down and a suit jacket. Salt and pepper hair is brushed back with short back and sides and he has a small beard that is neatly groomed. He wears a dagger earring which hangs in one ear that glints when the weak sunlight from outside hits it. Tattoos cover his neck and, from what you can see from the buttons left open of his shirt, over his chest. They cover his hands, where he¡¯s also wearing a few rings, loosely holding a cigarette between two fingers. 7 The Lycan king himself ¨C Alejandro Rossi¡­ 1 I stand up, we¡¯re about the same height, and I can feel my wolf¡¯s restlessness, urging me to show my own aura, but I hold it back. 2 ¡°Alpha Alejandro.¡± I say, extending my hand. A cold smirk crosses his face, and his dark eyes which look almost fully ck watch me intently, glinting dangerously. ¡°Arden.¡± He says, epting my outstretched hand, and takes a drag on his cigarette at the same time. 1 We exchange a firm shake before I step back, motioning for him to take a seat. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± He¡¯s watching me intently, and I know he¡¯s sizing me up. Well, I didn¡¯t dress to impress, I¡¯m in a white button, grey jeans, a belt and trainers. My hair is open and my sleeves are pushed up. I don¡¯t like to put on appearances; I am who I am, and I won¡¯t change for anyone. 3 I¡¯m not sure taking a seat behind the desk when the king is here, is deemed respectful¡­ So instead, I decide to lean against my desk as the king takes a seat. He holds vast power, and that power radiates from him, demanding respect. And when I hold his gaze, I can feel it. A small smirk quirks the corner of his lips before he takes another drag on his cigarette. ¡°I got to admit, you ain¡¯t what I fucking pictured.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m honoured you were picturing me, but I do hope you weren¡¯t expecting me in ruffles and silk.¡± I reply lightly, considering he called me and Aleric princesses. ¡°I fucking might have been, so you¡¯re Royce.¡± He¡¯s scrutinising me again, and I cross my arms, nodding curtly. ¡°If you have any questions ask away,¡± I say emotionlessly, wondering what exactly he¡¯s trying to figure out. ¡°You¡¯re the one who helped Leo out a couple months back, you answered your old man¡¯s phone.¡± He states and I give a small nod. Seems like it¡¯s not only Dad who¡¯s not going to forget that¡­ I don¡¯t really want to discuss it, what¡¯s there to discuss, anyway? ¡°When there was a discussion regarding the position of the older years trainer and I was pushing for something that seemed pretty impossible by wanting an Alpha¡­ You offered¡­ Why did you agree? Youe from one of the most powerful families in the country.¡± You have no idea¡­ 1 I turn my attention back to the question he just asked me and frown slightly. I know why I wanted it¡­ to get away from Dad¡­ but I genuinely liked the sound of trying something different for a while. ¡°I thought the change of pace might be ideal.¡± I reply. ¡°Hm, yet you spent several fucking years in the states. Still got sick of your old man that fast?¡± He smirks. ¡°I had far too much time on my hands, and it sounded like something I thought I could help with.¡± He doesn¡¯t reply, watching me intently and I hold his gaze, waiting patiently for the next question. I¡¯m not much of a talker nor am I a people person¡­ should I tell him I genuinely want to help her? But then he could ask why, and even though I did want to help her, before I even knew who she was, I don¡¯t need him probing further. ¡°Yeah?¡± He seems to be done with that scrutinising stare and seems to rx in his seat. I¡¯ve been observed and watched for years by Dad, and something I learned from that was how to mask my emotions entirely¡­ ¡°As I mentioned in my email, I was wondering if there¡¯s anything that you can tell me that might help Sk. I¡¯ve had two sessions with her and I¡¯m picking up on certain things but at the same time I feel she¡¯s dealing with a lot more than she lets on.¡± I don¡¯t n to tell him much, but I need to offer him something so he can offer me something back. ¡°Well, she¡¯s my daughter, she¡¯s bound to be powerful, and sometimes that power gets hard to control. She¡­ doesn¡¯t know her own strength, and she doesn¡¯t really like to acknowledge that or face whatever is troubling her internally. Trust me, I¡¯ve fucking been there, but she doesn¡¯t like to talk about it to me or her mother or anyone much for that matter.¡±1 Yeah, I know¡­ ¡°That¡¯s understandable¡­ I saw the report on what happenedst year, or what little was mentioned. How did she cope with that?¡± ¡°Cope?¡± He cocks a brow before sighing and sitting forward. ¡°She obviously acted like she was fine when I know she did feel guilty for it, she regretted her actions even if no one fucking saw that or believed that shit, but the one who felt the worst about it was her. I know my daughter.¡± He sounds defensive, and the confidence behind his words is crystal clear. I see the concern he¡¯s trying to mask, no matter who they are¡­ a father will always worry for his child¡­ He knows his daughter, she just doesn¡¯t let him in¡­ Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 21 A Discussion ROYCE. I know the way it was portrayed by members of staff who mentioned it in passing just yesterday in the teachers¡¯ lounge. They all were pretty clear on the fact that she didn¡¯t really seem to show remorse. ¡°We all know she haspassion towards others, that¡¯s clear by the affection she shows towards her cat.¡± I say, remembering her excuse about her childhood trauma. I try not to smirk at that, especially with the man in question is sitting right here. He cocks a brow. ¡°And where the fuck have you seen her around her cat?¡± He asks sharply. ¡°Well, due to her childhood trauma, she brought her to school with her, but it was a one off-? ¡°What fucking trauma involves Malevolent?¡± Alejandro frowns. 1 Damn. ¡°I don¡¯t actually know.¡± I reply smoothly. ¡°Oh yeah? Well, don¡¯t believe everything that Lucifer incarnate says.¡± Lucifer¡­ I smile faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to.¡± I reply, still hiding my amusement. It¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t want to share anything more about her, and without any insight, I don¡¯t really know the best way to help her¡­ I¡¯ll try once more. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Does Sk have any additional abilities that might contribute to herck of control?¡± He tilts his head. ¡°What? Not going to put her losing control, down to her having a fucking attitude?¡± ¡°Like everyone else? No. We both know there¡¯s more, I just don¡¯t know what it is¡­ but if that is information you want to withhold, I respect that. A yes or no will suffice.¡± I reply quietly. Our eyes meet and his flicker red, I can feel his aura surging around us, filling the room. Trying to weigh down on me, is he trying to show me who he is? Suddenly I realise that even a powerful Alpha would have looked away by now and I smoothly break our stare down, looking away. 5 His eyes burn into me, and I nce up to see they¡¯re still zing red when there¡¯s a sharp knock on the door and he reins it in a little. Thank the goddess for the interruption. ¡°Enter.¡± I say, the door opens, and her scent hits me first. As intoxicating as ever¡­ 2 She¡¯s dressed in a sexy little pleated leather mini skirt which makes her long toned legs that are damn fine look even longer. Paired with over-the-knee boots with killer heels and an emerald, green silk Cami that¡¯s tucked into her skirt, she looks incredible. That is a colour that makes her eyes stand out even more. It takes every inch of self- restraint not to check her out thoroughly, forcing my eyes away after the initial nce. ¡°Dad.¡± She says looking between us suspiciously. ¡°The fuck you wearing?¡± Alejandro asks her frowning, ncing at her tiny skirt. 1 ¡°Clothes? And they¡¯re no shorter than what Mama wears and used to wear so you don¡¯t really have an arguement.¡± She saunters in, not even sparing me a nce before stopping in front of her father, blocking me from his line of view as she turns sharply towards him, her back to me, and giving me the perfect view of that sexy ass and legs once more. 1 Fuck. A rivet of pleasure rushes through me, and my eyes sh. I¡¯m about to look away, not wanting to have a semi-hard-on right now, but then, she bends down, giving him a kiss. For a damn few seconds my mind goes nk, and all I can focus on is her ass. Her tiny skirt barely covers anything when she bent over, showing off the bottom of that sexy peach and I see a sh of her greence panties before I look away and she stands up straight and turns towards me. I nce back at her, and she smirks. She knew exactly what she did. Her smirk only grows as she drops into the seat beside her father and crosses her legs. ¡°You called?¡± She asks him, sounding bored. ¡°Yeah, I fucking heard you had Malevolent on campus, and your excuse was some trauma or some shit. Care to fucking share?¡± Alejandro asked. The way he talks is¡­ interesting. Dad has mentioned it a few times but hearing it in person is an entirely different thing. Each to their own, I guess. But I don¡¯t mull on it for long when her piercing eyes turn on me usingly. ¡°I thought that wasn¡¯t going to be mentioned.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯tin about it, I mean support animals are prettymon.¡± I counter smoothly. He¡¯s watching us, judging my every move, and right now all I can think of is how good she felt wrapped around my fingers and that ass. Her eyes flick to mine and for a moment I¡¯m lost in their green, that mischievous glint in them illuminating her face. I raise an eyebrow, looking away, knowing that Alejandro¡¯s intense gaze is fixed on me once again. I swallow, trying to push that image of her away, as she pouts, huffing slightly, turning back to her father. ¡°Dad, trust me you don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± ¡°I actually fucking do.¡± Alejandro says, sitting back and taking a drag on his cigarette. ¡°I have all fucking day.¡± I don¡¯t think you want to hear this¡­ 4 But Lil Lucifer has her own ns. She grins, her popping red lips only adding to her devilish expression. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s your fault.¡± She says sceptically. Do I want to be here for this conversation? No. I don¡¯t really think so¡­ but then, there¡¯s a part of me that is already trying to stop my mouth from twitching upwards. To hide my amusement at what¡¯sing at the king¡¯s expense. ¡°I¡¯m all fucking ears.¡± Alejandro growls. She rolls those gorgeous eyes of hers that hold so much life, despite the shit she hides inside¡­ ¡°Well¡­¡± Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯ll actually say it. ¡°When I was younger, I heard you telling Mama that you were going to eat that pussy once we left, and since then I¡¯ve been terrified for my poor little pussycat.¡± 34 Yep, she just did. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 22 This Pull Between Us SKYLA. I hear Royce stifle a chuckle, letting out a small cough instead as he tries to hide his smile, and is it just me or does he look drop-dead gorgeous when he¡¯s trying to keep up that broody front. He¡¯s gorgeous, but when he gives you that rare breath- taking smile, damn, it does something to When I had told him this story originally, I had seen it and I don¡¯t think I will get that image out of my mind¡­ ¡°That shit did not happen around you.¡± Dad growls. Oops, did I ruffle some Lycan fur? ¡°It obviously did happen, and I heard it. You traumatised me as a child!¡± I dere defiantly, trying not to snicker at Dad¡¯s expense. His frown only deepens. ¡°That fucking shit didn¡¯t happen. You were the only one who was fucking traumatising others. I cross my arms and raise an eyebrow. Not true, you talking about eating pussy gave me nightmares.¡± 1 ¡°You know exactly what the fuck I meant. That shit is no fucking excuse to bring the damn cat to school.¡± Dad frowns. ¡°Obviously, I know, but that still gives me nightmares. I don¡¯t want to have that gross image in my mind.¡± I smirk as I fake gag. He narrows his eyes. ¡°Sky¡­¡± He growls. ¡°What? Do you expect me not to know anything about sex?¡± ¡°Quit it and learn to put a filter on that damn mouth.¡± Dad growls, taking a rather long drag on his cigarette. I can sense his obvious irritation. 3 ¡°Just like you, Daddy Bear, just like you I mutter, as I lean back in my seat and cross my arms. Grumpy old man. I¡¯mpletely enjoying watching him, trying to remain as unbothered as ever, although I can sense his annoyance. Damn, what I would give to be able to read Dad¡¯s mind right now, he¡¯s acting like he doesn¡¯t give a shit, but I bet you fifty pounds it annoyed him that I said that in front of an Arden. Hehe. As Grandad says, Karma is a bitch. 6 I snicker, earning another scathing re from Dad before my gaze flickers to Royce. He has one hand under his chin as he leans against his desk, trying to remain as passive as ever. This guy and that desk¡­ I can imagine a few things I¡¯d let him do to me in here, mainly including me in this tiny skirt, that belt of his and, of course, the desk¡­ ¡®How¡¯s he as a teacher?¡¯ Dad asks through the mind link, still sounding annoyed as he snaps me back to the present. As a teacher? ¡®Annoying, but tolerable. He¡¯s strong though.¡¯ I reply to Dad. But as a man¡­ damn, he¡¯s sexy. ¡®Yeah? Do me a favour, and keep an eye on him. The fucker has not once been intimidated by my aura¡­ That shit ain¡¯t normal. I want to know what Ken-fucking -Arden is hiding. And trust me, he kept these two out of the public eye for years.¡¯ 2 ¡®You¡¯re telling me to spy on my teacher?¡¯ 1 Does it involve spying on him when he¡¯s showering? I wouldn¡¯t mind that show¡­ 1 Remembering Aleric, I feel a sliver of guilt. I¡¯ve had one brother. I need to stop thinking of Royce like this. Focus girl. ¡®Just keep an eye on him.¡¯ ¡®Do you think he isn¡¯t trustworthy?¡¯ I ask. I know Royce can tell that we are mind- linking, but he doesn¡¯t seem to really show what he¡¯s thinking as he simply looks down at something on his desk, giving me a chance to drool over that side profile of his. ¡®He doesn¡¯t give off the same vibes as his father.¡¯ Dad says, I know Keh is on the council, but it¡¯s a more political move than one of trust. ¡°That¡¯s good I guess.¡¯ I say. ¡®What if he figures out what I am¡­¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s already suspicious of you, princess.¡¯ Dad replies, his gaze fixed on Royce once more. ¡®I¡¯m going to leave that to you to decide¡­ if you feel you can trust him, and want to tell him, then you can go ahead. I will trust your judgement on it.¡¯ But the fact he said that means he doesn¡¯t mind Royce¡­ 1 ¡°I¡¯m going to go and finish off with Rivers. You know that Kat¡¯s leaving don¡¯t you?¡± Dad asks me out loud. It hurts to think she¡¯ll actually be going. We¡¯re twins, we have always been close to each other¡­ I nod carelessly. ¡°Yup, I do, which means we need to party tonight.¡± I wink. ¡°You have school tomorrow don¡¯t go out on a fucking school night.¡± Dad replies as he stands up. Royce stands too, and it intrigues me how he doesn¡¯t seem phased by Dad¡¯s aura at all, just like Dad had pointed out¡­ ¡°Thank you for your time, Alpha Alejandro.¡± He says. Goody two shoes. I roll my eyes, crossing my arms as I stand up too. Dad takes his hand, giving it a shake before he takes out his card. ¡°My personal number is on there, if you ever need to call¡­¡± Dad says, before ncing at me. ¡°No fucking partying. I¡¯ll take you and Kat out for dinner instead.¡± ¡°Sure, that might actually work out better. Since you owe me a lot of money, we can settle it over dinner. And maybe I will still party after?¡± I smirk. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll fucking see about that. I¡¯m in town until tomorrow. I¡¯ll be tending to a few matters anyway, and I¡¯ll be watching you.¡± He says, his dark eyes piercing into Annoying¡­ d he gave me the heads up though. I¡¯ll behave for tonight¡­ I nod begrudgingly, and he gives Royce a nod before walking to the door. He opens it, ncing back at me. ¡°Are you fuckinging?¡± He asks. ¡°I need to discuss something with sir,¡± I say smoothly. Sir, that sounds so damn fake. Dad looks between us, a small frown on his face before he nods. ¡°Don¡¯t bete for ss¡­¡± Our eyes meet and I nod. My heart skips a beat under Dad¡¯s intense gaze, but Royce doesn¡¯t react at all. The moment the door shuts, I turn to him and frown. ¡°I thought you said you¡¯ll keep Malevolent being at school a secret.¡± I hiss, knowing that Dad¡¯s hearing was impressive and if it¡¯s anything like mine, even soundproof doors won¡¯t keep everything out. Royce raises an eyebrow. ¡°I was making a point, and it came up, but I don¡¯t think your father¡¯s going to care or do anything about it. You two are always attached at the hip anyway- I mean, checking your past records that cat has been in the school pretty often.¡± He responds confidently, leaning against his desk once again. He looks down as he moves a few of the files to the side, his hair falling in front of his face. ¡°Why did hee to meet you?¡± I ask, wanting to know exactly what they had discussed. I don¡¯t like people talking about me. I hate when I¡¯m treated like a matter of concern or a troubled kid. ¡°I actually asked him to.¡± He says, running his fingers through his hair, brushing it back. ¡°Why? There isn¡¯t any reason for it, I was behaving in training.¡± I frown. ¡°I just thought he could give me some pointers to what might help you.¡± My irritation is getting the better of me, wondering what else he had told Dad. I know I¡¯m overreacting, but I don¡¯t like it. ¡°Stop treating me like I¡¯m some sort of- just stop treating me like a child.¡± I growl, my eyes sh and I¡¯m about to turn and walk off when he grabs hold of my elbow, stopping me from leaving, as he forcefully turns me to face him. ¡°Don¡¯t assume, when you don¡¯t know what was said.¡± He says quietly. What angers this guy? He¡¯s always so¡­ In control. My heart thuds as I realise this is what gets to me. His self-control. The way that he is so good at keeping himself in check when I can¡¯t help but act on my emotions. How did he have it all figured out? Our eyes meet and once again I can¡¯t make out anything in those beautiful grey eyes. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, trying to focus on the conversation. ¡°He didn¡¯t really say anything anyway. Seems like he was only here to figure me out.¡± I think I see a glimmer of disappointment in his eyes, but it¡¯s gone faster than I can blink, so I¡¯m not sure¡­ My own anger is dissipating, and I¡¯m far too aware of his hand still wrapped around my elbow. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for him to say¡­ If there was, don¡¯t you think I¡¯d have been able to figure this out? Heck, no matter what I do, I lose my shit.¡± I find myself replying quietly. I don¡¯t know why I feel the need to reassure him. Our eyes meet, and that crazy pull I feel seems toe alive, my heart races and my stomach flutters like a dumb schoolgirl, ok I am still in school, but I don¡¯t get butterflies, ever¡­ this feeling was only ever ignited by one other¡­ Reign ¡­ Reign¡­ I¡¯ll message him tonight, I miss him. Maybe that¡¯s what I need, toe clean to him so I can stop getting distracted by these Arden twins. 2 ¡°By the way, you owe me another ten.¡± I whisper, trying to push those thoughts away. I don¡¯t want to drown in his gaze or feel this way. ¡°Ten?¡± He quirks an eyebrow, letting go of me and crossing his arms. I smirk as I step closer and bend down. slightly, cing one hand on his desk, and leaning in to whisper in his ear. ¡°For checking out my ass, don¡¯t deny it.¡± I murmur seductively. I feel him tense, hear him swallow and I let his scent envelop me. Fuck, I can get used to this¡­ He turns his head, just as I do mine, only to find myself far too close¡­ Our noses are almost touching, our breath mingling before he leans back slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that counts when you willingly gave me that view.¡± He replies cockily, his voice as low as mine, before cing two fingers just below my neck and pushing me away gently yet firmly and crossing his arms. I¡¯m about to argue when the door suddenly opens and Dad¡¯s standing there. My heart skips a beat, imagining how things could have been if he came in a moment or two earlier. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I was just speaking to Rivers, but Royce, join us for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll be expecting you there.¡± Dad says, looking between us. His eyes are cold and calcting as ever and I wonder why he wants him at dinner¡­ I feel a little uneasy but remain smooth. 2 ¡°I-Sure,¡± Royce says with a nod, clearly changing his mind on whatever he was about to say, before he turns to me. ¡°I¡¯ll see you for training,st period.¡± 1 So damn smooth. ¡°Come on Sk.¡± Dad says and I feel uneasy. Sure, we were whispering but had he heard? 5 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 23 A sh of Fire and Ice ALERIC. The school day is almost over, and I couldn¡¯t have been more ted today, and it is not because the day is done, but because of some good news. It was shortly after lunch when I had received a message, one I now look down at again. A message from Sk- or should I say LuciferessX. I scan the messages we exchanged with a smug smile on my face. LuciferessX: Fine. Let¡¯s meet. I hope you¡¯re ready to make it up to me, because I¡¯m still angry, Reign. Reign2.0: Absolutely. Name the time and ce and I¡¯ll be there. LuciferessX: There¡¯s a grill house in town, Kayoko¡¯s. Meet me there this Sunday, at 7pm. Don¡¯t bete. It¡¯s yourst chance¡­ Reign2.0: I won¡¯t bete. I promise. I turn the phone off and slip it back into my pocket as I make my way to River¡¯s office. Unlike Royce, I¡¯m far more careful with my phone and I can¡¯t risk anyone seeing it. Well, I¡¯m d that Royce was so careless. If I hadn¡¯t spotted the message notification on her phone that day at her cottage¡­ and recognised the name as Royce¡¯s, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible. I head to his office door after the ugly secretary with good boobs announces me and step inside. ¡°You wanted to discuss something with me?¡± I ask as I shut the door behind me and take a seat opposite him. He nods, closing the file he was viewing and joins his hands together in front of him. ¡°Ah, I do apologise for calling you at the end of the day. I wanted to discuss the uing field trip for the seniors. The king was here for the morning, so I had to cancel our lunch meeting due to that.¡± I raise an eyebrow. The king hade here? ¡°The king was here? Today?¡± I ask smoothly. How did I not know? Rivers nods. ¡°Yes, he wanted to talk to your brother and was there a while. He hade to finish some paperwork regarding Kataleya Rossi, anyway since you are one of the ones who will be chaperoning the trip, I was thinking¡­.¡± 1 I zone him out as he bbers on, while I try to mask my festering rage towards Royce. He must have known the king would stop to see him¡­ or by now he should have told father. He could have notified me! I could have had the chance to talk to the king myself and leave an impression. He always seems to have it easier¡­ ¡°Is that alright?¡± Rivers draws me back to the present and I nod, smiling smoothly, although I have no idea what the twit was saying. ¡°That¡¯spletely fine. Send me an email too and I¡¯ll organise everything we need to handle.¡± I say, not really having listened to anything he was spouting. ¡°Oh, thank you. I think that would be absolutely ideal. Kataleya Rossi was always an excellent help on these matters. However, since she will be gone, do take on another student to help you. I will have a meeting on Monday with the other teachers who will be going on the trip.¡± ¡°Of course, that will be perfect.¡± I say as I stand up, not wanting to spend any further time with him than was necessary. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± I give him a nod and a smile before I leave swiftly. ¡®Royce, where are you?¡¯ I ask, trying to keep the irritation from my voice. ¡®In Storm training room¡­ why?¡¯ He replies. STORM. That¡¯s where he trains Sk, blistering jealousy rushes through me and I speed up. ¡®Just needed to have a word with you. I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡¯ Silence. I¡¯m going there now; he doesn¡¯t have an option, anyway. My eyes sh golden amber as I stride down the corridors. It¡¯s pretty silent in this area, as most of the students have retreated outside or to the dorm houses of the academy. I head further away. He had chosen the most deserted part of the building for their training¡­ Then he says he doesn¡¯t want to get close to her. Why else choose such an isted ce? I reach the training hall and push the door open, my eyes zing. I¡¯m instantly hit with Sk¡¯s scent and look around the room. Royce is sporting a few cuts, and he¡¯s coated in a thinyer of sweat. She¡¯s gone, but it¡¯s clear I barely missed her. ¡°What is the rush?¡± He asks, pulling his shirt off and wiping the sweat from his neck with it. I step inside, letting the door m shut behind me. ¡°I heard the king was here.¡± I say smoothly, masking the anger within me, wanting to hear what he has to say for himself. He nods. ¡°Yeah, I heard.¡± I almost scoff, shaking my head. ¡°You heard? You knew he wasing, didn¡¯t you?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Who said I did?¡± He counters, his grey eyes meeting mine. His impassive attitude is grating on my nerves. He gets under my skin at times, like no other ever can. ¡°Rivers said he had wanted a word with you. That he did have a word with you, in fact, and you¡¯re going to act like that didn¡¯t happen? Complete fucking bollocks!¡± I snarl, trying not to let my voice rise. He slings his shirt over his shoulder and crosses his arms. ¡°He did.¡± I step closer. ¡°And what did he say?¡± ¡°None of your goddamn business now, is it? So, stop putting on a shit show.¡± My eyes sh, and I step closer, shoving him. ¡°Don¡¯t test me, Royce, you know how vital it is that I speak to him!¡± I snarl. He didn¡¯t even move from his spot, watching me with that same unreadable expression. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m holding onto. I don¡¯t know the man before me. I honestly don¡¯t know why I try to protect him when he¡¯s nothing but selfish. ¡°I don¡¯t think it would have been ideal. He would have seen right through you.¡± He says quietly. He doesn¡¯t know me. ¡°You¡¯re disobeying father.¡± I say, swallowing hard as my heart thunders in my ears. ¡°I told you, if you can¡¯t do it do not block my path! Let me fulfil father¡¯s wishes.¡± He nces at his watch. ¡°Are you done? I need to shower and head out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to you Royce!¡± I growl. My aura zes around me and mes spread from beneath my feet. I know I am risking it, but I can¡¯t seem to control the festering rage that is bubbling inside of me. ¡°And I¡¯m not going to listen to this rubbish. I already told you, I won¡¯t get in your way, but if you try to get in mine¡­ I won¡¯t tolerate it Aleric.¡± He warns quietly. He¡¯s calm and in control, but I can see the fury in his dazzling blue eyes. I nce at the ground seeing the ice that is circling my fire, stopping it from spreading any further. Suffocating it, as he suffocates me. ¡°Don¡¯t try to show me your powers, remember I¡¯m the firstborn!¡± I hiss. He simply scoffs, a faint smile on his lips. No. You¡¯re the second born, and there¡¯s no order that states who shall be the most powerful, Aleric.¡± He¡¯s antagonising me and I force slightly more strength into my mes, but I have to be careful not to destroy the entire ce in the process. My anger only rises as he doesn¡¯t even bat an eyelid as his power grows to amodate mine, trying to squash it out. How dare he question my rank! ¡°I am the first-born Royce! If you¡¯re talking about our dead sister, she was stillborn. She was never born to be called the first. She was meant to die!¡± I sneer. ¡°That depends on how you see it¡­ she was still living within our mother¡­ I¡¯m just saying¡­ even the Lycan King was the third- born, not the first. Don¡¯t use your position to act like you are all-powerful.¡± He tilts his head, and I can¡¯t stand that unmoving expression of his. It¡¯s the final straw. I lunge at him, raising my fist and punching him. mes wrap around my arm and fist. He blocks, his eyes shing darkly as he counters, but he isn¡¯t aiming to attack. I hate how he isn¡¯t using his powers; my mes never touch him¡­ never harm him because he can walk through fire and survive. We are a blur as I throw hit after hit. A few do touch him, but not once does he attack me, simply blocking. The only power he is using is to contain my mes. I know if father saw us now, he would lose it, but I know Royce, he will never rat me out. He¡¯s too much of a loser to. He will never reach heights. This is why he never gets anywhere in life, because the ones who are selfless always finishst. I sneer as I aim a kick to his stomach, but this time I decide to arm myself with words, words I know that are going to hit him harder than any punch. ¡°Did I mention how good she was in bed the other night after you left?¡± I smirk victoriously as he¡¯s thrown off, my words making his eyes widen in shock. My foot connects with his stomach, and he¡¯s thrown across the room, mming into the wall near the benches. I can¡¯t help but smirk as I hear something crack before his body hits the floor and the satisfying smell of blood fills my nose. ¡°Oh sorry, I didn¡¯t realise it would hurt so much.¡± I smirk as I advance on him. His hair curtains his face, but even though he doesn¡¯t speak, his beating heart gives him away. He really does have some pathetic feelings for her. I crouch down in front of him and tilt my head. ¡°You know Royce, don¡¯t worry too much, she enjoyed it as much as I did and I assure you¡­ she¡¯s good at a lot more than moaning in pleasure.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± He growls, shoving me back as he gets to his feet. I see blood on his left nk and notice he had fallen against the rungs on the wall behind him. The metal sheets are dented, and he grabs his shoulder, cracking it back into ce. Not once does his face show pain, but my words hurt enough. ¡°Stop what? All I¡¯m saying is you don¡¯t need to worry; she wants me enough to give me her number and wants to do it again.¡± I taunt, smirking slightly. I don¡¯t miss the glimmer of hurt in his eyes, and it satisfies me. It feels good to have something that he wants instead of the other way around. ¡°Stop disrespecting her. If you both enjoyed it so much, then what¡¯s the need to tell me? At least give her a little respect by keeping those memories to yourself.¡± He snarls icily. He swallows hard as he res at me. ¡°Ah yes¡­ I can¡¯t have people knowing how good she is at giving head.¡± I sigh, feigning agreement. His eyes sh and the next thing I know, his hand is around my neck. He turns us, mming me into the wall. Pain erupts in my head as I feel the blistering cold enter me. He was far too fast¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Aleric.¡± He warns. There¡¯s no warmth in his eyes that hold uncontroble fury that he is trying to contain. Ah¡­ I think I will stop, because I need him to keep ignoring her, I need to make sure she never learns that he is Reign¡­ I will be her everything and when she does be mine¡­ I¡¯ll unt her like the trophy she is¡­ The daughter of the king will be mine. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 24 A Dance SKYLA. Night has fallen, and I am getting dressed for dinner with Dad, Kat, and Royce. I don¡¯t know why Dad invited him, but it makes me wonder if he ended up hearing us in the office earlier. I hadn¡¯t heard his footsteps; I had been far too distracted¡­ plus his hearing is better than mine¡­ but there¡¯s a high chance he didn¡¯t hear. I sigh as I pull on a fresh pair of panties, my mind returning to our earlier training session. I had ended up hurting him again in the first half of the session. Why do I always lose it? He wants me to calm myself when I begin to get riled up¡­ and today he hadn¡¯t defended himself, in hopes I¡¯d be able to stop myself, but I didn¡¯t I couldn¡¯t. He had had to step back at thest moment, and if he hadn¡¯t, I would have scarred that sexy body of his permanently. Great¡­ I put on some earrings, unable to stop myself from thinking about the second half of our session. The guilt and panic had almost made me tell him my truth and my heart skips a beat as the memory reys in my mind¡­ (FLASHBACK ¨C TRAINING EARLIER) ¡°I¡­ I should go. This is a mistake. You can¡¯t help me. I¡¯m just going to hurt you. I say, turning away, but I don¡¯t get far, only for him to spin me around. ¡°It¡¯s fine, rx. I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re doing great.¡± He says calmly. Is he for real? I¡¯m fucking messing it all up! ¡°Am I?¡± I scoff in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re delusional, or in stupid.¡± ¡°Tell me Sk, do you spar to win?¡± Royce says as he lets go of me and picks up his phone. ¡°What?¡± I ask, as he switches on some music and sets the volume low loud enough so we can hear it, but not loud enough to give me a headache. I like this song. I look at him, seeing the sweat that coats his body, the blood tainting the air¡­ I have just cut him open, and he¡¯spletely unphased. ¡°I asked if you spar to win? Do you aim to win?¡± He repeats. I cock a brow, crossing my arms. ¡°Obviously. So, stop holding back and just fight. I can handle broken bones. Give me your best.¡± He crosses his arms, mirroring my stance as he tilts his head and cocks a brow. ¡°The aim isn¡¯t to break bones but to learn control. Why not try to consider sparring as a dance.¡± ¡°A dance?¡± I question, sceptically. ¡°Yes, have you ever watched two martial artistspete? A dance of perfection¡­ fluid moves, calcted attacks, smooth reflexes and above all, you can see the art that it is.¡± He says. ¡°We fight to survive, fight to kill and fight to protect, not for fun.¡± I counter, as he circles ¡°We do¡­ but it is also an art, and only the ones who have perfected it, will get far¡­ Those who act in anger will lose more¡­.. I know that in a real battle, it¡¯s the survival and rage that fuels one¡­ but in many cases, you need to think with your mind, act with control¡­ Just once, I want you to treat this as a dance.¡± He says, stopping behind me as he leans closer. ¡°Tell me, can the Rossi Princess dance?¡± My heart skips a beat and I remember something Reign said about the Alpha Gen X games back when we first got talking in that chat room. Debating over who will win. ¡®Fighting is a dance of art. Let the games begin.¡¯ He had been right. The one who fought with skill won. ¡°I can.¡± I reply softly, turning and looking into his eyes. I remember saying to Reign that I wanted to spar with him someday¡­ He had said absolutely, as long as it was in the rain, and I was in something sexy. I can¡¯t help but smile, missing our light flirting¡­ I look at Royce and make up my mind. I¡¯ll imagine Royce is Reign¡­ ¡°Then shall we?¡± He asks, I can feel the heat of his body behind me and I turn my head forward, breaking eye contact. I give a nod and his hand snakes around my waist, brushing my stomach. 1 Tingles erupt across my skin as his finger curls around my waist. He sure has big hands ¡°The aim is to enjoy it, counter, assess, and act¡­ but remember this is not apetition. ¡­¡± He murmurs, his hair tickling the side of my face before he suddenly lets go of me, grabbing my elbow as he spins me out and let¡¯s go. ¡°Let¡¯s dance then.¡± I say, tossing my hair back as I run at him. This is not a match; the aim is not to win; I have to remember that important part. Try to enjoy it¡­ We exchange blows and I focus on his moves. The aim is to block and counter in rhythm¡­ He catches my fist in his hand, twisting my arm as he tries to pin my arm behind my back, but I turn myself, ducking as I free myself and try to swipe his legs from under him. He jumps back and I lunge forward, aiming a punch. He ducks, and I flip over, grabbing his shoulder. Only for him to grip my wrist and flip me over his shoulders and into his arms. I frown, feeling my anger rising until I look into those grey eyes. There¡¯s no hostility or arrogance in them, and I find myself calming down. It¡¯s just for fun¡­ He isn¡¯t mocking me¡­ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I slide out of his arms, elbowing him in his stomach, before I spin as fast as I can, hooking my leg around his and pulling it from under him. ¡°Shoot!¡± He curses as he stumbles. 1 ¡°Nice dancing.¡± I tease, as I yank his ankle. ¡°Well, if I¡¯m going down, love, so are you!¡± He counters, swiping my legs from under me, as he hits the floor. 1 I jump, stumbling, but he manages to grab my ankle and yanks me back. I turn, and he grunts when my knee hits his chest. I can¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I forgot how strong you are.¡± He adds, grabbing my thighs with hisrge hands and holding me back. A jolt of pleasure goes straight to my core, and for a second, I¡¯m distracted, giving him the upper hand, and he takes it, trying to throw me onto the ground over his head, but I grab a fistful of his hair, mming his head between my knees and mping my thighs around it as I pin his head to the ground. ¡°Forfeit or I snap your neck, Arden.¡± I growl breathlessly, as he grabs the back of my thighs, only for us both to tense. Only then realising we are in a prettypromising position¡­ ¡°Try me.¡± He challenges huskily. His eyes sh blue as he reaches up and grabs my neck. Fuck, don¡¯t say that¡­ because you know I want to try you¡­ His hand tightens around my neck, and I smirk. ¡°Forfeit, or I¡¯ll crush this pretty neck.¡± He growls huskily. ¡°I don¡¯t mind a little pain. Choke me all you want.¡± I whisper back, looking down at his face that sits right between my thighs. I hear the change in his heartbeat, the amusement from his eyes vanishing as our eyes meet. Then I see it, that dark hunger that he tries to hold back, tries to hide away, and refuses. to give in to¡­ ¡°Good to know¡­¡± He whispers, his hand tightening on my throat, the fingers of his other hand skimming up my thigh ever so lightly and I¡¯m reminded of that night. His touch does things to me that I can¡¯t exin¡­ My core throbs in pleasure and suddenly we¡¯re flipped over, and I¡¯m pinned to the ground with him on top of me. ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl, realising he had yed me. ¡°You yed dirty.¡± ¡°A little dirty dancing goes a long way.¡± He murmurs, ¡°I think I win.¡± I re up at him, trying to get up, but the guy is damn big and strong. His muscr thighs are pinning my thighs firmly together, restricting my movement. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a match to win, though, correct?¡± I frown, my breasts heaving. A faint smile crosses his lips, and he shakes his head. ¡°No¡­ but you actually are the winner.¡± I cock a brow and I¡¯m disappointed when he gets up. I was enjoying being pinned beneath him¡­ He lifts me to my feet before releasing me. ¡°How did I win? I mean, I lost¡­¡± I say breathlessly, adjusting the band of my pants. ¡°You didn¡¯t lose control. That¡¯s a victory for us both.¡± He says. ¡°You did great today.¡± I¡¯m not expecting that, and I realise I enjoyed the match too¡­ Somehow, he had managed to bring that enjoyment I had as a preteen into sparring¡­ without the fear of unleashing the beast. Our eyes meet and I¡¯m lost for words. ¡°You can give yourself a pat on the back now.¡± He whispers teasingly, reaching over and brushing a few strands of my hair back. His fingers graze my skin, making my heart beat faster¡­ Chapter 25 Chapter 25 SKYLA. "Shame I don''t get a treat from the teacher.¡± I whisper back before I can even stop myself. Our eyes meet, both of us still breathing hard... and then his gaze flickers to my lips. A faint frown creases his forehead, before he looks away, breaking the moment, and moves back. ¡°Well done... let''s stop there for today.¡± He turns his back on me and I shake my head, unable to focus on what had just happened... ¡°Sure.¡± I say, turning I grab my stuff and jog out, needing some space. (END OF FLASHBACK) I look in the mirror, as I put on the royal blue shirt dress. It has buttons down to the waist and I leave them open. I skipped a bra for tonight and I tie a chunky ck and gold belt around my waist. Paired with some heeled ck boots and smoky eyes. I definitely look good ¡°I''ve got to make sure Dad doesn¡¯t think there''s anything between us. I still feel uneasy...¡± I say to Malevolent as I give her a cuddle and kiss. I finish off with nude peach lipstick and then I grab my bag. ¡°Come on Malevolent... pop inside.¡± ¡°Meow.¡± She jumps into my tote bag and I stroke her. ¡°Now behave, ok? I don''t think we are allowed pets at the restaurant.¡± I pat my bag as she purrs and I head out. Dad will be here to collect me soon... Thirty minutester, we reach the restaurant and I tuck Malevolent back into the bag.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Seems he''s on time.¡± Dad says, ncing out the window, and I spot the white sleek supercar that is parked in a spot a few cars down. Dad turns back to me, and I don''t react, simply nodding lightly as Kat gets out from the back and I slip out from the front seat. ¡°I''m so hungry.¡± She whispers to me, smiling as she brushes her hair back. She looks all pretty in a pale mint dress. ¡°Me too, I could eat a whole wolf." I say, it''s damn cold and I wish I had brought a jacket. Although we don''t really feel cold often, it''s really cold tonight, and I can feel it biting into me. Damn... Even the ground is icy. Kataleya giggles bringing me back to the present as she links her arm with me as she waits for Dad to lead the way inside, I turn as a familiar crisp scent reaches me and see Royce approaching us, he''s in blue jeans and a dark blue button-down shirt that has the sleeves pushed up. ¡°Never knew we were fucking coordinating,¡± Dad remarks, ncing between us, and I roll my eyes. ¡°You made it.¡± Dad adds as Royce and him exchange a handshake and I try not to admire how good he looks. I can''t believe we are in the same damn colour. Now Dad will just be suspicious. "I did.¡± Royce replies to Dad, his voice emotionless. His gaze then turns toward me and Kat, but he doesn''t look at me, instead gives Kataleya a nod before turning his attention back to Dad. Dad leads the way inside, with Royce a step behind, both men oozing power. ¡°He''s strong.¡¯ Kataleya says through the link. ¡°Extremely strong... He isn''t an average Alpha.¡¯ Kataleya had inherited some of Mama''s sixth sense alongside being able to mask her scent and heartbeat. She had a few other neat tricks up her sleeve. ''Yeah he is, I figured that in training.¡¯ I say, pulling a face Stepping inside the restaurant, we are led to the table Dad has reserved in the back. It''s a semi- private booth and I smile, satisfied that no one will see Malevolent. People watch us and even though I know we all have our aura reigned in, Dad and Royce are not the type of guys you will miss. Even humans can sense their power. Although I bet they''d just think they are some bad guys, like Mafia or something. Dad could definitely pass as a mafia boss or something. I find myselfparing them. They''re opposites in every way. Dad is dark, with his tats and aura, whilst Royce is blond, and... light. It''s how I would describe him. Kat nudges me, and she raises her eyebrows questioningly. I shake my head, knowing she¡¯s observant. We reach the table and Dad slides in sitting in the middle of the curved couch. Royce takes one end and Kataleya slides in next to Dad, and I sit next to Kat, opposite Royce, who is not even sparing me a nce. Observing him, I notice there''s a slight frown on his face and his aura almost feels... icy... Is this because of what happened earlier? "Shall I order a bit of everything?¡± Kat asks gently, scanning the menu. Food choosing was always Kat''s forte, or her and Mama''s if they are together. ¡°Sure,¡± Dad says, giving her a small smirk before he nces at Royce. ¡°Alcohol, or a soft drink?¡± "Water is fine.¡± Royce replies. I''m not imagining it, something is up... I frown slightly and feel Dad''s gaze shift to me. "How was training today?¡± He asks, sitting back, his cunning eyes fixed on me. ¡°It was good.¡± I say and Royce nods, not even looking at me. ¡°There''s progress.¡± He says seriously, ncing at Dad "Yeah, I think I''m doing ok.¡± I agree with a nod, only for Royce to finally turn his gaze on me, but there''s only coldness in them. ¡°Yeah, you sure are.¡± He says, his voice is as emotionless as ever, but there''s a biting cold in it that stings. And those eyes... when they meet mine, I can see the rage and anger that he¡¯s trying to hide. I don''t know what I did wrong, but whatever it is, has pissed him off. Big time. Dad nods slowly before cocking a brow. "Oh yeah? Then anyone want to fucking exin why the fucking atmosphere is thick with tension or some shit?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 https://novelwn/the-lycan-princess-and-the-temptation-of-sin-by-moonlight-muse-chapter-2Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 27. A Vision SKYLA. The next few seconds feel like minutes as we wait for her to speak. ¡°A servant of Apophis¡­¡± Kataleya whispers. All three of us stare at her as she gazes unblinkingly at the centre of the table, her eyes zed a dreamy pink. Dad frowns, his heart beating a little louder than normal as he watches her intently. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because of what she said or if it¡¯s because she disyed her gift in front of an Arden. ¡°Kat.¡± Dad¡¯s voice is low, but I can hear the tension he is trying to mask in it and I don¡¯t me him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The risk thates with Kat¡¯s gift is terrifying. Royce is watching her. There¡¯s a glimmer of curiosity in his eyes as I ce a hand on Kataleya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kat.¡± I say, shaking her silently. She jerks back, inhaling sharply as she looks around, as if trying to remember where she is, her breasts heaving as she gathers her bearings, gripping my hand. Dad¡¯s gaze flicks to Royce and I know he didn¡¯t want anyone to learn of Kat¡¯s gift, but it¡¯s toote. However, something tells me that Royce wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, anyway. ¡°Apophis? Like the god of darkness?¡± Royce asks, sounding uncertain. I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t question her, clearly not phased by what just happened. Maybe he might think she has some witchy powers. Kataleya looks at Dad worriedly before she nods. ¡°Like for real? Now we have a Snake God unleashing some immortal beasts onto the to cause havoc?¡± I snicker, trying to lighten the mood. But no one joins in as all eyes turn to me. Wait, do they actually think that? But¡­ even though I¡¯m trying to brush it off, I know that there is somethinging¡­. Something huge¡­ Something that is the reason that a demi-god walks this earth¡­ My brother. He¡¯s here for a reason and I know that whatever it is, will aim to destroy us all¡­ ¡°If it¡¯s some sort of monster from another realm, that would exin why no one can see it.¡± Dad murmurs, but I can sense his unease. Why could I see it? ¡°Dad, have you yourself ever gone after it?¡± I ask curiously. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I have had no encounter with it. It¡¯s mainly around the south side.¡± Hmm, is it because I¡¯m a Lycan then? I wonder¡­ Kataleya sips her juice, but her chest is still heaving, and I can sense her unease. ¡°Did you see something else, Kat?¡± I ask her quietly. She looks at me, and it makes my stomach. twist when I see the fear that taints her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s more than one¡­¡± She whispers before turning to Dad, who is now frowning deeply at her words. Her visions, if you can call them that,e randomly, and often she¡¯d say things which might not make sense. At other times they did, like now. It is a little like Mama¡¯s, but not as cryptic or as clear as Dante¡¯s. Damn, I have weird siblings. ¡®Kat¡­ Did they see you?¡¯ I ask through the link, the price she pays¡­ every time she sees something, they also see her, and that makes me sick. We had found that out the hard way. Several years back, someone had been murdered by a rogue, and Kat had identified him. The only thing is, he also identified her and came after us. Luckily, she has a lot of protection around her constantly. ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ She smiles reassuringly, but I¡¯m not so sure¡­ We continue eating. The conversation between Royce and Dad is regarding the divine death-noodle. ¡°With what Kataleya has said, that may be something the coven could look into. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s umon for us to deal with things that don¡¯t belong here.¡± Royce says. Our knowledge of other supernatural beasts and species has grown, what with it bing a subject at school. However, I don¡¯t think I have heard of Apophis being a deity that has any species on earth. Heck aside from those that we know of, who knows who or what else actually exists up there. ¡°Yeah, I will have a word with them. I¡¯m fucking lucky that I have two highly efficient witches in the family, after all.¡± Dad says. ¡°I heard; I also know they are ted to take the position of the high witches of the coven of Ennd, aren¡¯t they?¡± Royce asks with a faint smile. Dad nods. ¡°If they ept, right now neither wants to and no one can force them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to hear you¡¯re not one for pushing someone into positions of extreme power for your own benefit.¡± Royce replies, downing his water before cing his ss down. He has ignored me for the majority of the dinner, almost as if I wasn¡¯t even here. ¡®How is he during your training sessions?¡¯ I ask Kat. She looks at me sheepishly. ¡®Umm¡­¡¯ I narrow my eyes. ¡®You skipped it, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ She blushes. ¡®No¡­ I was helping the special needs new year students with their herbology homework.¡¯ I shake my head. This girl does not like fighting. Even though she is an excellent fighter, with it having been drilled into us for our own protection, she would rather not if she has the choice. ¡°Next time there¡¯s a council meeting, tell your Dad, I want you there. Even better, tell him to step the fuck down.¡± Dad smirks mockingly. Royce looks amused before shaking his head. ¡°Dad has that effect on people, but I¡¯d rather he not know of our meeting.¡± He replies, his amusement vanishing. Dad cocks a brow. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t fucking care. He might even approve.¡± ¡°Approval for dining with the King? Not something I want approval over.¡± Royce says seriously. ¡°Why? Not luxurious enough for an Arden?¡± Dad mocks. Dad¡¯s trying to push him, but I¡¯ve got to admit he¡¯s not given off any suspicious vibes. Royce doesn¡¯t respond for a second, but I see the clench in his jaw before he looks at Dad once again. His next words surprise me with their bluntness.. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the push and pull dynamics between you and Dad. If you want a reaction¡­¡± He turns to me now, ¡°Then you got the wrong brother.¡± Those words are targeted at me¡­ His phone rings, and he takes it out. ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll order the dessert in the meantime,¡± Kataleya says happily, picking up the menu. Aww, she¡¯s so cute, I want to pet her head. Maybe she was a kitty in herst life. Royce stands up and heads towards the exit. I doubt the hum of chatter and the music is the reason¡­ he probably doesn¡¯t want to be overheard. ¡°Hello?¡± He answers the phone. I don¡¯t miss the nces he receives from several women as he passes their tables. I try not to look at his ass, sensing Dad watching me before he disappears around the bend. ¡°He¡¯s a buzzkill.¡± I state lightly. ¡°He¡¯s either genuinely not like his old man or he¡¯s excellent at hiding his emotions and putting on a front.¡± Dad mulls. ¡°Or he¡¯s genuinely a good person AND he just likes to hide his emotions?¡± Kataleya suggests. Me and dad exchange looks. ¡°Yeah, and your sisters are fucking angels.¡± Dad remarks. She¡¯s too pure for this damn world. Everyone has an incentive¡­ What¡¯s Royce¡¯s? I need to talk to him, yes I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll say. I mean, there¡¯s no way to justify what happened, but I need to know if he knows¡­ ¡°Well, while you order a bit of everything on the dessert menu, I need to go pee.¡± I say, standing up. ¡°Yeah, we really needed that fucking piece of information.¡± Dad states, downing his drink. I smirk. ¡°Human nature to pee Dad, when Ie back, make sure you have my 300 pounds ready.¡± I stand up, needing to catch Royce before he returns. ¡°The fuck? When did it be 300?¡± I hear Dad say. I turn and wink at him. ¡°When you were talking, the number rose. You really need to put a filter on your mouth, Dad.¡± He narrows his eyes, and I smirk smugly. It¡¯s so satisfying to use the same words back at him. Ah, to get under Dad¡¯s skin is super fun¡­ I turn the bend, spotting the bathroom, and nce at the exit, just as the door opens and Royce returns. He nces up, holding the door open for three women who giggle and thank him as they walk out, but he simply gives them a polite nod, looking down at his phone distractedly. I roll my eyes, annoyed at him and the dumb giggling twits with tits. When he lets go of the door and heads my way, I take my chance, ready to block him when he spots me as he¡¯s about to walk past. ¡°I need to have a word.¡± I say quietly before I grab him by the arm and yank him towards the bathroom. He frowns, about to say something, but I ce a finger to my lips. If we speak here¡­ Dad will surely hear us. I pull him into the bathroom and m the heavy wooden door shut behind us. I breathe a sigh of relief, turning to Royce. I¡¯m about to speak but stop in my tracks when I see the coldness in those eyes of his as he stares down at me. Yup, he¡¯s super pissed at me¡­ Oh boy. He steps closer, and for once I don¡¯t feel so tall or powerful when he¡¯s looking down at me with such power and dominance as he is now. I¡¯m fucking twisted, because it is doing things to me¡­ You won¡¯t find many men who can have such a powerful effect on me as he does¡­ He braces his hands on the door on either side of my arms, his eyes shing blue. He¡¯s so close¡­. I can see the tiny hair on his chin and above those perfect lips¡­ but it¡¯s his words that snap me from my thoughts and make unease fill me. ¡°Tell me, Sk¡­ are we a fucking game to you?¡± His voice is cold, and this time he doesn¡¯t mask the anger that he clearly feels towards me. He knows. There¡¯s no denying it¡­ he fucking knows. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 28. A Hard Truth SKYLA. A game? He¡¯s so close, his thundering heart and those brilliant blue eyes are too much. All I can see is him, his scent wreaking havoc with my mind and I suddenly feel as if there is no air and I¡¯m drowning in his rage. I let out a shaky breath, trying to control my emotions. I exhale, and I¡¯m surprised to see the puff of visible air. It¡¯s so cold in here? Is a window open? ¡°He told you.¡± I state quietly, looking into his eyes. I don¡¯t even know how to feel about that¡­ Why would Aleric do that? He almost smirks, his cold eyes boring into mine. ¡°Of course he did,¡± he scoffs. ¡°Why not gloat right?¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Whatever it was. The thing is, Sk¡­ don¡¯t mess me about. You thought since you couldn¡¯t have one brother, why not just have the other? Correct?¡± I stay quiet, his words hitting a nerve. 2 He sees right through me. ¡°You know what? You and Aleric seem to be the perfect match¡­ carry on, I wish you both all the best, because this Arden is not going to be added to your list of fucks.¡± 5 He pushes away from the wall, turning away from me as if he¡¯s too disgusted to even look at me and, for the first time in my life, I¡¯m regretting sleeping with someone¡­ ¡°Move.¡± Hismand emanates through me and although it does nothing to bend me to his will, the power in it stuns me. I can feel it in the air and my heart thunders. He isn¡¯t normal¡­ I try to think of a sassyeback but I have fuck-all to say. I slowly step aside, and he doesn¡¯t even bother looking at me as he pulls the door open, but then he pauses. ¡°Tell your father that I thank him for the dinner invitation, but something hase up, and I needed to leave.¡± He doesn¡¯t wait for a reply and swiftly exits. I close my eyes, slumping back against the door as it thuds shut and sigh heavily. That went downhill fast¡­ Taking a few deep breaths, I shiver at how cold I feel. I open my eyes, unsure how to process my emotions. His words stung, but I don¡¯t care. I know deep down that I did what I did to prove a point. What did I think, that he wouldn¡¯t find out? Yeah, that was a stupid assumption to make. I feel stupid, angry, irritated, and hurt. 2 But fuck, it¡¯s my own doing. I scan the bathroom, frowning when my attention falls on therge mirrors that line the wall behind the sink basins. Frost? I push away from the door and slowly walk over to them, looking at the corner of the ss that meets the ceiling. There¡¯s ice¡­ I tilt my head, frowning. Earlier I had felt as if the temperature had dropped in here. I¡¯m certain when I came in here it wasn¡¯t this cold. What is going on? I¡¯m about to reach for my phone when I realise it¡¯s not with me. I nce at the door before I quickly climb onto the marble counter and reach for the corner of the ss. Ice cold. It is not even just steam, it was solid ice coating the corner of the mirror. The ss around the ice was frosty and had partially steamed up. Strange¡­. I jump down, feeling my unease and restlessness rising. I¡¯m trying to distract myself from Royce¡¯s words, but it¡¯s hard to do so. Why do I feel so¡­ upset by his words? I take a deep breath, knowing I need to get out of here before I lose control. I exit the bathroom and return to the table where Dad is smirking over something Kataleya has said. ¡°Only you princess.¡± Dad¡¯s saying to her as he hooks his arm around her neck and pulls her close, kissing her forehead. 1 My steps falter, my emotions mming down on me like a fucking tidal wave, and I want to run¡­ I need to get out of here before my emotions fuck everything up. ¡°Sky! I was telling Dad about the ice cream tub incident with Alessandra.¡± She giggles. I force a smile and nod. ¡°Oh, that was fun.¡± Hide it all. I have to. Just the way I always do. ¡°Oh yeah! I caught your guest on the way to the bathroom and he said he has to leave and to thank you for the dinner.¡± I say lightly, feeling Dad¡¯s gaze burning into me. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± He says, ¡°His fucking loss, Kat just ordered the entire fucking dessert menu.¡± Kataleya pouts. ¡°I only wanted to try them all¡­¡± The girl loves food and I¡¯m sure even the food is probably grateful to be devoured by her. I mean, who knows, maybe food are little foodles who talk and chat and their goal in life is to be eaten. I shake my head, pushing my random thoughts from my mind. 1 Dad smirks before jerking his head at me, motioning me to sit on his other side. I don¡¯t argue, sliding into the space from Royce¡¯s side. His scent lingers, and it only makes that punch to the gut even worse. ¡°So what dessert am I devouring?¡± I ask, d when Malevolent silently brushes against my leg,forting me. ¡°As Dad said, lots.¡± Kat says with a sheepish smile. My heart thuds and I scratch Malevolent¡¯s neck. ¡°Perfect. Any scraps left for Malevolent?¡± I ask, not wanting to feel so upset. I had fed her bits in between, but I had been so distracted that I¡¯m not sure how much she has eaten¡­ ¡°I fed her.¡± Kataleya whispers. ¡°Thanks.¡± I say as Dad turns to me. He doesn¡¯t say anything as his eyes meet mine and I hate that I want to break down and cry. Instead, I stare back at him defiantly, those dark eyes glinting with emotions and the one thing I know is that no matter how many men hurt me, or how many times I fuck up. Dad will always be here for me. 4 I just can¡¯t tell him that. As if he knows what¡¯s going through my mind, he wraps his strong arm around me, pulling me close. I close my eyes, inhaling his woody scent that always holds that touch of smoke. His steady beating heart and the warmth of his embrace make me lean into him, trying to ease the pain in my chest. This is a ce that will always be safe¡­ 3 My heart¡¯s thudding and I¡¯m so fucking messed up right now that I¡¯m grateful when he doesn¡¯t ask anything as he rubs my arm. Something tells me he heard our Original from N?velDrama.Org. conversation, no I¡¯m sure, and I know that he will bring it up¡­ 3 The dessert arrives soon after but I¡¯m too distracted to eat. My emotions are a mess and no matter how much I pretend I¡¯m enjoying the different desserts, I¡¯m not. Once we¡¯re done and Malevolent has enjoyed her ice cream. Dad asks for the bill. ¡°Oh, the other sir who was with you already footed the bill.¡± The waitress says, shing Dad a flirty smile. Dumb bitch, he¡¯s my Mama¡¯s. 2 ¡°He paid for it all?¡± Dad frowns. ¡°Yes, he left a generous amount that covers a hefty tip too and the desserts.¡± She replies, blushing lightly. Great. Now I fucking ate the food he paid for¡­ I ce my spoon down as Dad nods. ¡°Sure, thanks.¡± He says, frowning slightly.¡± He¡¯s a hard one to read¡­¡± ¡°Oh, can we please have these packed?¡± Kat asks politely before the waitress turns away, pointing to the left-over desserts. ¡°Of course.¡± The waitress smiles at her, ncing at Dad a final time before she takes the dessert away. 3 I don¡¯t say anything, waiting for the packed desserts to return before we leave the restaurant and head to the car. Kat¡¯s holding the leftovers carefully as we get back into the car. This time I tell her to sit in the front, not wanting to be in Dad¡¯s view. I sit back against the leather seats of Dad¡¯s car, trying not to let Royce¡¯s words mess with my head space. I have tried not to rey that scene in my head, but I¡¯m struggling¡­ so fucking much. His disgust¡­his anger¡­ I¡¯m angry too, mainly at Aleric. Why would he even tell his brother who is such a damn goody two- shoes? What if he told Dad? I know I¡¯m looking for an avenue to release my anger, and Aleric is the one who seems to be my best shot to target. Oh, I¡¯m fucking going to sort that pretty little shit out. 3 My eyes sh purple but I focus my gaze out of the window until we finally reach my home. Kat¡¯s singing along to the songs and we¡¯re silent. She¡¯s a good singer, but she¡¯s shy. Only a few lucky people get to hear her sing. The moment the cares to a halt, I jump out with Malevolent in my arms and rush around to the front and open Kat¡¯s door. ¡°Bye Kat, see you tomorrow!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fucking rush? Not going to invite us in?¡± Dad asks as he steps out of the car uninvited and looks around. Shit, I don¡¯t want Dad around¡­ I want to be alone. ¡°You want toe in?¡± I ask knowing if I denied him, he¡¯d get pushier. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s check this shit out.¡± Kataleya happily jumps from the car and closes the door. ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful cottage.¡± I nod, pulling a face as I sidestep dad and get to the door first, unlocking it. I push open the door and hold it open. Dad steps inside and although I know it¡¯s been some days since Aleric slept over, my mind is uneasy. I don¡¯t want him to think anything of it. ¡°Decent size.¡± Dad remarks as he walks through and pokes his head around the lounge door before he moves on to the kitchen. Nosy much? Kataleya smiles as she admires the paintings on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s so quaint.¡± She says. ¡°It¡¯s not like you, but I love it.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not, but it¡¯s far away from people. Just the way I like it.¡± I reply with a smirk, as I re at Dad¡¯s back pointedly. Just then, Dad opens the bathroom door and I realise that I have not had the broken window boarded up. ¡°The fuck happened here?¡± Dad growls, stepping inside. ¡°Do I need to fucking talk to Prescott?¡± ¡°I was trying to open it and it was stuck so I broke it. Nothing to do with the Alpha.¡± I lie instantly. ¡°When?¡± Dad growls as he crosses the bathroom to look at the window. ¡°The day I moved in?¡± ¡°Go find me some fucking wood. I¡¯ll board it up. The fuck Sky, at least be careful when you¡¯re out here alone. I¡¯m already fuckin stressed out that you¡¯re out here alone!¡± Dad growls, turning towards me. I frown. Now is not the time for his attitude. 1 ¡°It¡¯s a tiny window. Nothing cane through there! It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s broken, Dad, chill out. Just go, I can handle it.¡± ¡°Do not tell me to fucking chill out when you¡¯ve been living here with a fucking broken window, Sky. At least ask for fucking help if you can¡¯t deal with this shit.¡± My eyes sh as I re at him. ¡°I¡¯m eighteen, ok, stop treating me like a kid! I get it! I fucked up again. Just¡­ go. I said I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± I say, storming out of the room. ¡°Wood. Now.¡± Dad¡¯s voicees, making my anger re. My heart thuds as I storm to the kitchen, my gaze falling to the kitchen table and chairs. I pick one of the chairs up and smash it into the ground. The sounds of the splintering wood makes Kataleya scream in the hallway. My heart is thundering, and I can feel my anger seeping out of control. I need to hold on¡­ ¡°The fuck are you doing?¡± Dad growls, and I hear his footsteps. I grab the splintered chair seat, pulling off thest broken leg that is hanging on, as I storm out of the kitchen. ¡°You wanted fucking wood, remember?¡± I growl back. He frowns as I storm over to him and shove the wooden seat into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. Do not disturb me. Shut the door on your way out.¡± I snarl. ¡°Sky.¡± Dad calls warningly. ¡°Sky-¡± Kat tries, but I¡¯m honestly fucking done. I know they care. (1) But hey what else is new aside from the fact that I like to fuck things up. Every. Damn. Fucking. Time. 1 I reach my bedroom, mming the door shut behind me, just as Kat reaches it and I quickly lock it. ¡°Sky, please talk to me. Let¡¯s not end the evening like this? Please?¡± I ignore her as I drop onto the bed. The beast within me wants toe out and I¡¯m struggling¡­ My ws elongate and I turn to the drawer. Getting up, I walk over to it and pull it open. Grabbing one of the vials, I down it in one go, letting the pain rip through me. ¡°Sk¡­ please open up.¡± Kat¡¯s soft voice tries to coax me, but it¡¯s too fuckingte. The dull ache on the side of my breast where I¡¯m injured still isn¡¯t healed thanks to my daily doses of poison and I clutch it, flinching as it burns from the new poison. It¡¯s healed over, but it¡¯s still left a dark bruising. I stagger over to the bed, curling up as pain consumes me. I just want to be left alone¡­ I¡¯m so¡­ fucking¡­ Weak. Self-destructive. Useless¡­ 3 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 29 A Mother¡¯s Concern KIARA. My lips quiver as Alejandro pulls me into his arms. His intoxicating scent and his warmth are the greatestfort for me, but it doesn¡¯t take away the pain that has settled into my heart. When your child is suffering¡­ ¡®We¡¯re here for her.¡¯ He says through the link. I¡¯ve failed as a mother. I¡¯m trying not to let my pain show as I gaze at the door to her bedroom. 2 My Angel¡­ The smell of breakfast that I¡¯m almost done cooking fills the cottage, and despite the pleasant warmth of the morning ray of sunshine that makes the small hallway glow, I¡¯m struggling to remain strong. Last night reys in my mind and I close my eyes, taking a choked breath. It¡¯s hard¡­ (FLASHBACK ¨C LAST NIGHT) ¡°Hello?¡± I answer Alejandro¡¯s iing call, licking my finger clean of the brownie batter. It¡¯s extremelyte. He must have just finished off with work. Kataleya had sent pictures of their meal earlier. I¡¯m d they had some time together. ¡°You need to get to Sky¡¯s cottage as soon as you can, I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± His voice is thick with emotions and my heart mours as I almost drop the brownie tray. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, turning around. I switch the cooker off, hurrying from the room. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Serena! Can youe over and watch Alessandra? I need to head out somewhere.¡¯ I call through the link as I quickly rush from the kitchen. ¡®Coming, is everything ok?¡¯ Serena¡¯s voicees. ¡®Finding out.¡¯ I reply quickly, grateful for her fast response. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask Alejandro, trying to calm my racing heart, a million thoughts rushing through my head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get anyone to teleport or anything¡­ but as soon as you can, drive down. I¡¯ll exin when you get here¡­¡± I close my eyes, his words rxing me a little. Even if it¡¯s not an instant emergency, something has still happened. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± I murmur before filling Serena in. ¡®Darien is sending you two guards. Grab your stuff Kiara, the car will be ready.¡¯ Serena replies. ¡®Thanks, hun.¡¯ Two hourster, the guards park up alongside Alejandro¡¯s car, and I rush out before the car even comes to a stop, shutting the door behind me. Before I even reach the door, Alejandro opens it. My heart¡¯s racing as I scan the cottage, about to rush past him, but he grabs hold of me. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, as he pulls me against him and wraps his muscr arms around ¡°Calm down.¡± He says quietly, burying his nose in my hair. ¡°I can¡¯t, please tell me¡­¡± I whisper, trying to control my worry, but I trail off, realising he needs this. I hug him tightly, despite my thumping heart. Did they argue? Did things get really bad? Did she say something that hurt him? He shuts the front door, and I see he¡¯s mind linked the guards who drive off. Once the doors shut, he loosens his hold a little. ¡°What happened?¡± I press, pulling away slowly so I can look up at him before I look around. I need to see her. ¡°Sk?¡± ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± His voice is strained as he closes his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s been using a concoction of poisons to control her Lycan.¡± I freeze, my heart thudding as I feel a heavy pressure settle on me, my head snapping back to him. No, that can¡¯t be true¡­ I open my mouth, but I¡¯m unable to speak. His eyes are glinting, heavy with emotions. as he tries to stay strong, but I know this is hurting him as much as me, if not more. He¡¯s been there¡­ He¡¯s done this to himself too¡­ 2 Something thates rushing back, squeezing my heart painfully. ¡°H-how¡­¡± I whisper. I thought she was doing ok. How could I have been so blind? He shakes his head as he leads me to her bedroom door and switches the light on. There she lies on her side, her eyes closed and her chest rising and falling with every breath she takes. She¡¯s tucked into bed, and my gaze falls to the empty bottle that stands on her bedside table. ¡°After dinner, we came back here, we got into an argument, and she stormed off to bed. I fixed the bathroom window, and tried to talk to her, she didn¡¯t reply and then I dropped Kat off, but I wasn¡¯t done with our conversation and thought it was enough time for her to cool off and since I took her key, I came back¡­ I was trying to talk to her through the bedroom door and that¡¯s when the faint smell of wolfsbane reached my nose. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was and because she wasn¡¯t answering, I broke in.¡± I nce at the door, seeing that he¡¯s ripped part of the frame right off. He releases my wrist and walks over to the bed, sitting down on it. My heart breaks as he reaches over and brushes her hair back. ¡°That¡¯s when I saw the vial on the floor. She had broken out in a sweat and was unconscious¡­¡± He says quietly ncing at the chest of drawers where I see several bottles sitting on top of the draw that is pulled open. A clear sign this wasn¡¯t a one-off¡­ Walking around the bed, I sit down on the other side and ce my hand on my baby girl¡¯s shoulder, pouring my healing into her. She¡¯s in pain¡­ I can feel it. Silent tears trickle down my cheeks, my vision blurring as I take away her pain¡­ but the thing is, I¡¯m only taking away this physical pain¡­ what about everything else? Alejandro caresses her hair, her head looking so small in hisrge hand. ¡°She¡¯s not¡­ she¡¯s not coping¡­ This is my fucking fault.¡± He says quietly. I look at him sharply. ¡°Al¡­ how is this your fault?¡± I ask softly. ¡°She¡¯s a Lycan because I am.¡± He says, turning his head away. I lean over, cupping his face and forcing him to look at me. ¡°This is not your fault.¡± I say firmly, my eyes shing determinedly. ¡°Life was hell back then Amore Mio¡­ I didn¡¯t let anyone in¡­ I don¡¯t want to push her too fucking far, that she ends up shutting me out as I did Raf¡­ History is fucking repeating itself and this time I¡¯m the one watching¡­ helplessly.¡± His voice is low, but I can feel the pain and regret in it. 7 ¡°I know Baby¡­ but we¡¯re going to help her. This is not your fault, the goddess blessed her with a Lycan, not you. We are going to help her.¡± I promise, looking into his dark eyes. ¡°If she lets us.¡± He replies quietly. He pulls away and stands up. ¡°I¡¯m going for a smoke.¡± Switching themp on, he turns and leaves the room, pausing at the door as he looks back at our fiery princess for a few moments, before he sighs heavily, turning the ceiling light off and walks away. I look down at Sk. Leaning down, I can just about make her out in the dim light of themp. My eyesight isn¡¯t great in the dark. I kiss her forehead tenderly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you share your struggles with us?¡± I ask softly as I pull myself up against the headboard, trying to control myself from giving in to the sadness within me¡­ A question I wonder if I¡¯ll ever get a reply to¡­ (END OF FLASHBACK) I hear her waking up, letting out a little groan as she stretches and pulls away from Alejandro and takes a deep breath. For her, I need to stay strong. ¡°Mama?¡± She whispers. ¡°Fuck!¡± She¡¯s seen the broken door. The sound of her running makes me turn as she stands there, her eyes zing plum as she res at Alejandro. ¡°Why is the door broken?¡± She asks usingly. Her heart is thundering, and I know she¡¯s scared that we saw those vials. Vials Alejandro has taken away. ¡°You weren¡¯t answering. I thought something happened to you.¡± Alejandro says quietly. But even despite his calm voice, it¡¯s not enough to calm our little girl. ¡°I was fine!¡± ¡°Sk¡­ please calm down.¡± I say softly, as I walk over to her and cup her face, but she pushes my hands away. ¡°No Mama, why are you even here?¡± She¡¯s angry, but I can see the fear in her eyes too. She¡¯s more worried that she¡¯s been caught. ¡°Can¡¯t we be here?¡± I ask softly. ¡°I came here to live out here so I can be alone!¡± She says, pulling away from me. Alejandro frowns. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to your mother like that, Sky.¡± His voice is low but firm. ¡°Then don¡¯te into my personal space!¡± She snaps. Turning away, she brushes past me and heads to the bathroom, mming the door after her. He¡¯s about to say something, but I ce a hand on his arm and shake my head. She doesn¡¯t know he sat beside her bed all night even when I drifted off into a restless sleep, he sat there, unable to even sleep because of what she¡¯s going through. ¡®She¡¯lle around. She¡¯s just scared we are going to question her.¡¯ I say softly, my heart squeezing. ¡®And we fucking are.¡¯ He says, turning away and heading to the kitchen where I had already begun preparing breakfast. ¡®In a way that will help us reach her.¡¯ I say gently. He walks over to the counter and picks up his mug of coffee. ¡®It won¡¯t work unless she wants it to. Trust me, I fucking know.¡¯ ¡®Until we try, we can¡¯t say that.¡¯ I reply softly, determined to get through to her¡­ It¡¯s a whileter, and she came out dressed all in ck. She¡¯s wearing tiny leather shorts that I have to admit don¡¯t even look like shorts, a crop top, fis tights and heavy makeup. I know she¡¯s trying to rile Al up, but I hope he stays quiet. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re functioning, I hope.¡± He says from his seat on the table, simply giving her outfit a death re. She doesn¡¯t reply, ncing at the table. ¡± Where did the ingredientse from?¡± ¡°I had someone pop to the shop.¡± I smile as I motion her to take the seat between me and her father. There¡¯s only three chairs. I had seen the remnants of one earlier, which Alejandro said was used to fix the bathroom window. I¡¯m certain they could have found something else rather than break the chair. She nods as she begins eating, not even bothering to look at either of us. ¡°Sky¡­ can we talk about the vials?¡± I ask softly when she is halfway done with her food. ¡°What about them?¡± She asks, cocking a brow as she strokes Malevolent, who has just finished her own breakfast and has jumped onto the table. Why is she acting as if it¡¯s ok? ¡°How about you start with how long you¡¯ve been taking that shit and where the fuck have you been getting it from?¡± Alejandro asks, biting into a slice of toast. She frowns. ¡°Not sure. It¡¯s not every day, just when someone pisses me off.¡± She says pointedly, looking at her father. His eyes sh. ¡°Answer the fucking question.¡± He growls. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s been a while. It got worse after I turned eighteen, alright?¡± She shrugs. ¡°How bad?¡± Alejandro asks. ¡°Like I said, if you piss me off! I¡¯m fine when I¡¯m not around you lot! This is why, just stop getting up in my business!¡± ¡°Sky, your dad is just asking because he understands he¡¯s been there.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know, but the way you¡¯re talking to me right now, it¡¯s irritating as hell Mama, I feel as if you¡¯re antagonising me.¡± She says, putting her knife and fork down. ¡°I¡¯m not a mental case who needs therapy or some shit.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not trying to antagonise you Sk, we just want to know if we can help.¡± I try softly. She shakes her head. ¡°No. You can¡¯t. I need to learn to figure this shit out for myself. I made that serum and I want them back in my drawer when I return. It¡¯s not damaging, it¡¯s just enough to tame my beast when I feel I¡¯m losing control.¡± Her irritation is rising. ¡°It¡¯s fucking strong. You started using it after what happenedst year, right?¡± Alejandro states coldly. Her heart skips a beat and I realise he¡¯s right. She purses her lips and stands up. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, alright? Stop ying King and Queen, who needs to fix everyone¡¯s shit with me. I¡¯m over what happenedst year.¡± She says. ¡°Sk please-¡± I¡¯m cut off. ¡°Thanks for the breakfast, Mama.¡± She bends down kissing my cheek before waving at her Dad. ¡°I¡¯m out of here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drop you.¡± Al says standing up. ¡°Grab a jacket.¡± She frowns, but he doesn¡¯t give her an option. ¡®I¡¯ll try to talk to her.¡¯ He says to me. ¡®Ok.¡¯ I say, as I watch my daughter walk out. She¡¯s not willing to open up to us, and I¡¯m concerned. Maybe Azura can get through to her¡­ she¡¯s closest to her¡­ ¡®Your hot chocte.¡¯ I say suddenly, getting up. I grab her mug and hurry out to the hallway. She pauses and looks back at me from her bedroom door. A sh of guilt flickers in her eyes, but she shakes her head. ¡°No thanks, there¡¯s something I need to deal with at school. I can¡¯t bete. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get going.¡± Al says. Hees over and kisses my lips and I close my eyes, enjoying the sparks that dance through ¡®I love you Amore Mio¡­ I¡¯ll be back for you after I drop her.¡¯ ¡®Ok¡­ I¡¯ll clear up and be ready.¡¯ I reply. He gives me a curt nod before he turns and leaves after our daughter¡­ Chapter 30 Chapter 30 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 30. My Defiance SKYLA. I had grabbed a baggy cream knit top and pulled it over my crop top, pushing it back from my shoulders so it would cover my ass up, until Dad drops me at school, anyway. I¡¯m sitting in the car, with my earPods in and tapping my foot to the beat of the music. ¡°Can we try to talk about this?¡± He says, looking over at me. ¡°No,¡± I say, ncing at him but refusing to switch my music off. He sighs, frowning as he stares out ahead at the winding road. ¡°You know we¡¯re worried about you Sky. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here, to help you and fucking be there for you. It¡¯s fine to struggle, it¡¯s fine not to be fucking in control. It¡¯s fine to let others see that.¡± No, it¡¯s not and I¡¯m dealing¡­ somewhat. Mama had healed me, the pain of the poisons and the bite were gone, and I feel alive. Not sure if that¡¯s a good thing, considering I might lose control faster. ¡°Fucking talk to me Sky.¡± ¡°You know what the problem is?¡± I say, taking my pods out and looking at Dad pointedly. ¡°I¡¯m all fucking ears.¡± He replies, turning on the heating to clear the steam from the windshield. I sigh, frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re being pushy. I¡¯m fine, like I¡¯m fucking fine. Can you like just stop getting in my business? I know you care for me, but seriously I¡¯m doing ok. I¡¯m trying to figure my shit out.¡± He frowns, but I think he¡¯s gotten the picture that no, I¡¯m not going to share my issues. He sighs but says nothing. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to rile my Lycan up or if he genuinely epted I¡¯m not going to give in. Either way, I¡¯m cool with it. We fall silent, and Dad reaches over. Cupping the back of my head, he rubs it gently. Just the way he did when I was a kid¡­ my chest constricts and tugs painfully, but I refuse to let him see that side¡­ 7 ¡°So, what¡¯s going on between you and Arden?¡± He asks, ruffling my hair. My heart skips a beat, but I try to remain as normal as possible. He sits back and I give him a mock re as I shake my head, fixing my curls. Not that they were styled anyway. ¡°You were there. Didn¡¯t you hear our conversation?¡± I ask, cocking a brow. He nces at me, and I keep my face straight. He knows I know how good his hearing is and although I¡¯m not sure if he heard or not, I¡¯m going to pretend like he did. ¡°Not much considering the music and everyone else there¡­¡± He frowns. 1 I shrug casually. ¡°Well, you know me. I like to get under others¡¯ skin. I actually saw him at a club before I even knew he was my teacher, and we may have flirted.¡± Dad¡¯s eyes sh but I¡¯ve never shied away from speaking about such things and with Mama and Dad they want us to be open with them, so Dad has to always suck it up. I smirk. However, even I¡¯m not stupid enough to tell him everything that went down. ¡°That fucker we dined with?¡± Dad growls. I nod. ¡°Yeah, the very same handsome. fucker. Anyway, when he realised I am his student, he became a fucking prude.¡± 1 Dad¡¯s frown eases up and he nods. ¡°Good.¡± He res ahead as we drive through the gates of the Academy, his knuckles white on the steering, and I know for a fact he¡¯s dented the damn thing. (( I smirk, see? I know how to y this game. And then me being me finds great pleasure in trying to get a reaction from him. But he¡¯s fucking boring.¡± I grumble, crossing my arms. Dad nods, ¡°That exins you two in the office.¡± He mutters. 2 My heart thuds, fuck¡­ he heard that¡­ ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t need to worry. He¡¯s too much of a goody-two-shoes to try anything.¡± Unlike his brother¡­. Dad reaches into his pocket and takes out his wallet. ¡°Yeah? Well, you know what I¡¯m going to say Sky, stay away from him. He¡¯s an Arden and as he said, he is your teacher. There¡¯s a boundary there.¡± Dad warns seriously as the car pulls up outside the entrance to the main building. ¡°Here, take what I owe you.¡± He grumbles. 4 I smirk as I nod slowly and snatch his wallet from him, raiding it. Nice crispy notesies, all for mesies¡­ Come to Mama my beauties¡­ 7 ¡°Yup, just as there were boundaries when a fellow Alpha sent his eighteen-year-old daughter to your pack to keep safe.¡± I counter, swiping the entire bundle of notes. I toss his empty wallet at him which he barely catches and quickly open the door before I jump out. 6 ¡°Sky.¡± Dad growls. 3 I turn and smirk at him. ¡°Karma Daddy, Karma.¡± I wink at him, sticking my tongue out and grabbing my bag. I hear Malevolent stir, but she knows she¡¯s safe with me. I m the door shut before he can reply and saunter into school, chuckling as I look at the wad of notes. Why the hell would you give me a wallet of money if you don¡¯t want me to take it? Maybe I could go cat feedingter. There are plenty of strays on the streets in the town nearby. I¡¯ll grab some food from the shops Now to find Aleric¡­ I strut through the halls, ignoring the stares I¡¯m getting. They may be scared of me, but they can¡¯t deny they know I¡¯m hot. I wink at one of the girls I have hooked up with once or twice, smirking when she blushes. 3 Hmm, if she isn¡¯t scared¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind a piece of that booty. ¡°Hey¡­¡± she says as I walk past. ¡°Right back at you.¡± I cast her onest smile and wink before I walk off. ¡®Kat, do you know where Aleric Arden would be at this time?¡¯ ¡®Professor Arden?¡¯ Oh, she¡¯s so cute, Professor my foot. He ain¡¯t no damn professor. ¡®Yeah him.¡¯ ¡®His first ss is probably about to start, I ( would say, check thebs.¡¯ Her replyes. ¡± Are you ok Sky?¡¯ ¡®Oh, absolutely¡­¡¯ I reply, smiling devilishly. The bell rings and I growl, but that¡¯s not enough to deter me. I¡¯m still going to do what I came here for. I quicken my pace. I¡¯m a woman on a mother fucking mission and nothing can stop me. That¡¯s until I spot Zayn slinking around the corner, but it¡¯s the way his breathing is uneven and ragged that catches my attention. Is he ok? Frowning, I slow down, turning the corner he had gone around and see him head down towards the exit to the basketball court. He ces his hand on the wall for a moment and takes a steadying breath. He¡¯s sweating and his skin looks pale. He needs help. I nce around, wondering if I can call anyone else, considering he doesn¡¯t like being around me. He¡¯s still a dick, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not forgiving him for the lewd marks he made about Kat, but he genuinely seems sick. ¡°What shall we do, Malevolent?¡± I mutter as I see him struggle to push open the exit door and stagger outside. 2 ¡°Meow?¡± Yeah, I agree, we need to check up on him. I break into a jog, catching the door before it ms shut and step outside. I follow his scent and find him around the side alley, slumped on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s happened to you?¡± I ask. Instantly he tenses and jumps to his feet, staggering. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine. What the hell do you want?¡± He¡¯s scanning the area, looking for an escape route. I frown, looking him over. He even looks sickly¡­ ¡°I saw you staggering. You look awful. Go see the campus doctor. Want to me help you there?¡± I ask, shouldering my tote bag and inch closer. 2 ¡°Just stay the fuck away from me!¡± He snarls. I raise my hands in surrender. ¡°Alright mate, if you don¡¯t want me to help then I won¡¯t but you look like fucking shit so go see a doctor or something.¡± Shaking my head I turn and head back inside,ing face to face with none other than Headmaster Rivers. 1 ¡°Sk.¡± ¡°Headmaster.¡± I smirk. He looks towards the back door and cocks a brow. 1 ¡°The bell has rang. I¡¯m not sure if you heard?¡± He says, despite looking at me suspiciously, I bet he¡¯s too damn scared to do anything. ¡°Of course, I did. I¡¯m a werewolf, after all.¡± I say in the same annoying tone that he¡¯s using. He raises an eyebrow before he nods and chuckles at mymeeback. ¡°Ah yes¡­ Precisely, so please head to ss.¡± He says, ncing at the exit behind me. I¡¯m tempted to tell him about Zayn but afterst year¡­ I don¡¯t really want to be tied to him¡­ 2 I begin walking and to my utter irritation, he follows, clearly going to make sure I get to ss. Fucker¡­ Just great, I guess I¡¯ll catch the Ken doll at lunch. 1 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 31. A Rossi to the Core SKYLA. The morning has passed by damn slowly. I¡¯ve been itching to get my hands on Aleric, and my anger has begun bubbling again. Royce¡¯s words fromst night are reying again and again and it¡¯s only getting to me. I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯m going to face himter for training¡­ I might bail for today. I don¡¯t think I can handle being in his proximity¡­ I zoomed through the first three lessons without even bothering to y up or waste time. Lost in thought as I get the work done with ease. The quicker I¡¯m done, the better. The moment the bell rings, I grab my books, and my tote bag that Malevolent has been curled in all day and rush from the room before anyone else even rises from their seat. Now to find that dick. ¡°Sk!¡± I stop mid-step, spotting none other than Ahren, my nephew? I pause for a moment, second-guessing that. 11 I swear this family is so damn big and tied from every damn angle that I forgot who is banging who and who created what demon¡¯s spawn. But he¡¯s definitely my nephew¡­ he¡¯s Rayhan¡¯s son. Yes. Cousin¡¯s son. 6 ¡°Yo, what ya want?¡± I say, plonking my hand on top of his curls. Damn, when did he get so big? ¡°I have something for you.¡± He says, stepping away from my hand. Is it a coincidence that he has something for me today? I narrow my eyes, watching him suspiciously. ¡°Unless it¡¯s the souls of children or the hearts of babies, I don¡¯t want it.¡± I say. He smiles slightly, his eyes glinting. ¡°I¡¯m afraid no matter how delicious those might be, Ie with something else.¡± I smirk. I would give him a good tackle, but I have all these damn books. 1 ¡°I like your humour. Now tell me, fellow soul eater, what do you have for me today?¡± I ask as I fall in step with him as other kids start rushing from the ssroom. He may be years younger, but he¡¯s definitely on par when ites to the aura he¡¯s emanating. He holds up a small pouch. ¡°Mom said to wear it. It¡¯s soothing¡­ or something along those lines.¡± I clenched my jaw as I take the pouch from him, all amusement vanishing as my eyes sh. Something to subdue me? ¡°Sure.¡± I say, trying to hide my irritation. I bet this was Mama or Dad¡¯s doing. Why the fuck do they have to butt in? ¡°You¡¯ll wear it?¡± He asks. Was he told to make sure I put it on? I look him over, sizing him up. He¡¯s very lean, and his build is different from most male werewolves. Where most are muscr, he has an almost slender, graceful build. 5 He¡¯s something else¡­ I see it. Every time I see him, he¡¯s changing¡­ evolving, and he doesn¡¯t smell like a werewolf¡­ not at all. 1 He has the blood of three separate species running through him, but I¡¯m not sure what he is because men aren¡¯t witches¡­ that leaves demons and werewolves. Maybe a hybrid¡­ He gives me a small, closed-mouth smile, knowing I¡¯m watching him. ¡°I will.¡± I concede before I give him a wave and head to my locker. No, I ain¡¯t fucking wearing shit, I¡¯m angry again and I¡¯m going to channel all this rage toward that dumb Arden who couldn¡¯t keep it in his damn mouth just as he couldn¡¯t keep his dick in his pants. 7 That can be said for me too, but at least I don¡¯t kiss and tell. Dumping my books in my locker, I sneak Malevolent out and feed her one of her pouches out behind the bleachers and then I head to the cafeteria¡­ Reaching it, I realise it¡¯s at the peak of its busiest time and I scan the hall full of students and a couple of staff members hoping to find him. Come on¡­. Please be here¡­ My heart skips a beat and a cold smirk crosses my lips when my eyes fall on none other than Aleric Arden. His hair is up in a ponytail, and he¡¯s wearing a crisp white shirt, pale blue pants and a brown belt that matches his shoes as he chats with one of the female teachers. Both chuckle over something and she ces. her hand on his arm. That annoys me but I don¡¯t really give a fuck. At least he¡¯s here. Perfect. I¡¯m about to wait for him to exit when I realise I don¡¯t really care, he humiliated me ¡­ I¡¯m going to do the same shit. From N?velDrama.Org. I push through the students, and most clear the path, realising who it is, and I close the gap between me and him. He turns, hearing the sound of my heels, or heck, he caught my scent. I don¡¯t really care. He opens his mouth to speak when he spots me. Something in my expression makes that cocky, charming smile falter, and I¡¯m really not interested in hearing what he¡¯s going to spout. ¡°Skyl-¡± I don¡¯t let him finish. Raising my fist, I punch him square in the face. Fucking hard, I hear the crunch of something breaking, smirking victoriously. 9 Gasps and a few startled shrieks ripple through the room as silence falls across the cafeteria. I feel a surge of aura from Aleric as he looks up at me with burning golden amber eyes. ¡°Fuck you.¡± I say quietly. ¡°Sk. What is-¡± He tries. ¡°Hush handsome.¡± I growl murderously, stepping closer and cing a finger to his lip, satisfied with the blood that drips down his nose. 2 ¡°Sk Rossi!¡± One of the teachers calls and I hear hurried footsteps, but I don¡¯t turn. His heart races and I know I have him just where I fucking want him. ¡°Sk, I am your professor-¡± ¡°Are you? We both know what we know¡­ careful there¡­ now¡­ if I get in trouble for this.¡± I motion at his bloody nose. ¡°My mouth will spill a lot more.¡± He swallows hard, and I know he won¡¯t risk ¡°What did I¡­¡± ¡°You know what you did.¡± I say quietly, looking him square in the eyes. 4 My own zing purple, our aura sh and I can feel the wave of power radiate through the room. I don¡¯t care if this causes rumours, I really don¡¯t. Yes, I¡¯m a bitch and it could ruin his career, but did I give a fuck? No. No, I did not. I stick my middle fingers up at the crowds, knowing several were recording that and saunter to the exit, not even ncing around. 2 I did what I came for, and now I¡¯m done. Now that has satiated my hunger and anger¡­ I¡¯m almost at the door when Ie face to face with Royce. As always, he¡¯s unreadable, but I don¡¯t really care. I slow down as our eyes meet, but neither of us speaks. There isn¡¯t anything to say. Side-stepping him, I brush past him and take my leave, leaving a stunned hall of students in my wake. And that is how it¡¯s done. I can¡¯t help but smirk as I run my fingers through my hair, heading to the exit. 6 You don¡¯t mess with a Rossi. 14 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 32. A Shocking Revtion SKYLA. ¡°I am trying to understand your behaviour, Miss Rossi! But I can¡¯t excuse the abuse of a teacher on my Academy grounds!¡± ¡­ I admire my nails nonchntly as I sit on the chair in his office. He stands there behind his desk, hands. braced on it, blowing steam from his ears and mouth. Is he a dragon or something? I swear he needs to calm the hell down, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. Well, ok maybe hitting a teacher is¡­ I¡¯m giving Aleric ten minutes to get his ass here otherwise I¡¯m throwing him under. My foot is tapping the floor impatiently as River¡¯s anger continues to rise. He looks damn weird, with his face now an interesting shade of purple. I chew the gum I had popped into my mouth minutes before he had found me in the halls and although I know he hates gum at school. I still chew away and blow a bubble without a care. ¡°SKYLA SILARA ROSSI!¡± He shrieks, sounding liking a fucking strangled chicken and I can¡¯t help but smirk. We both stare at one another and I can feel his rage growing. Silence fills the room before the bubble I made with my gum bursts with a resounding pop in the silent room and I suck the gum back into my mouth. Chew chew chew¡­ His heart is thundering as he tries to control himself. I blow another bubble and that¡¯s the final straw. ¡°That¡¯s it, I have had it!¡± I roll my eyes and yawn, yeah yeah. ¡°Is Professor Pretty-Boy on his way? Because I can guarantee he¡¯ll let me go.¡± I drawl, leaning back in the seat, the words Professor sounding like poison on my tongue. ¡°Professor Arden! And he will not! Miss Rossi you attacked an Alpha from one of the most powerful packs in the country! You cannot think you¡¯re above thew!¡± Please, my Dad created the fuckingw. He continues rambling. ¡°The Ardens are a reputable family who-¡± ¡°Meh¡­ my family are better.¡± He growls in response, and I yawn. How boring¡­ ¡°Call him. Tell him he has-¡± I¡¯m cut off when the door is pushed open and none other than Aleric stands there, his nose is no longer bleeding but it still looks sore and red. Kinda like he¡¯s just had his face buried in my pussy for a while. I smirk. Aww poor baby prince. 3 ¡°Headmaster Rivers¡­¡± He says, yet despite addressing him, his eyes are on me. ¡°Professor, I¡¯m d you havee down. I do apologise for what has happened and we wille to a solution and Miss Rossi will face the consequences.¡± Rivers says, his face is still an interesting shade of purple. ¡°Now what punishment do you think is befitting of Miss Rossi?¡± Headmaster Rivers says, ¡°I hope we can settle this.¡± The Ardens really do hold some power¡­ ¡°I wonder what punishment is befitting for a lot of things¡­¡± I muse, tapping my chin. I almost smirk when I see the flicker of a frown on Aleric¡¯s face as his eyes meet mine. ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you Headmaster, may I have a word with Miss Rossi alone?¡± Aleric replies quietly. ¡°Since when have you asked for permission to see me alone Professor?¡± I counter challengingly. His jaw ticks, but none of my words are registered by Rivers, who pinches the bridge of his nose and nods in agreement to Aleric. ¡°Of course, I will step outside.¡± He says. Please behave Miss Rossi, you do not want me to call your father.¡± (( ¡°Oh please, I¡¯m certain he¡¯d be on my side if he knew the full story.¡± I hum, my eyes flicking to Aleric. Yeah, I¡¯m being a bitch, because it was a two way thing, but I also know that Aleric should have kept it a secret. He told one person it¡¯s only fair I can tell one person too and if I choose that person to be my father, then so be it. 4 The door shuts behind Rivers and Aleric¡¯s sighs heavily. I don¡¯t bother looking at him as I stare at the bookshelf on the far side of the room. ¡°Sk¡­ look I don¡¯t know what I have done that has upset you.¡± Hees over and leans against the desk in a simr manner Royce had done the other day. But they¡¯re so different¡­ I look away in disgust, trying to calm the throbbing pain that has settled in above my left eye. I am so done with everything right now. ¡°You told someone that we fucked, didn¡¯t you?¡± I hiss, my eyes shing plum as I re at him. His face bes serious as our eyes meet, and he frowns. ¡°So, he said something to you.¡± ¡°Well, what did you expect? Did you expect him not to? Like seriously why would you even tell someone that?¡± I ask icily. He sighs as he furrows his brows. ¡°Look, it happened in the moment, I was angry and it slipped out.¡± He says quietly as he stops leaning on the desk and instead walks over to me and takes the seat opposite. 1. 3 Resting his elbows on his knees he leans forward but there is nothing I want to hear from him. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m fucking angry right now, want me to tell my father or even Rivers. Heck the entire fucking school maybe?¡± I snarl menacingly, leaning forward and looking him dead in the eye. He shakes his head looking down, ¡°The thing is¡­ he told me a few days ago that he had an encounter with you at a club¡­ he didn¡¯t say exactly what happened, but he implied enough to trigger me.¡± 7 My stomach twists as I stare at him, Royce told him that? That throws me off even more, why does it feel like another punch in the gut¡­ For some reason I didn¡¯t expect that from him¡­ Why would Royce say that when he wanted to pretend it never happened? Aleric exhales deeply and sps his hands in front of his mouth. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have lost control¡­ but when he told me what day that happened I lost it.¡± He exins. 7 His voice is strained and I can feel his anger and frustration bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask coldly, not knowing why I¡¯m even giving him the chance to exin. He frowns, staring down at his hands. ¡°I never wanted to tell you like this¡­ fuck, I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± He mutters more to This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. himself than me. ¡°I got angry with Royce¡­ because I was meant to meet you that night.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°If stuff didn¡¯te up I¡¯m the one who was meant toe to that club.¡± His voice is low and I stare at him, trying to figure out what he¡¯s saying. ¡°Meaning?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Reign, Sk. Reign707.¡± 22 His quiet words echo extremely loudly in my head as I stare at him like I¡¯m seeing him for the first time. Reign? Aleric is Reign? Fuck he¡¯s Reign? 4 I stare unblinkingly at him as he watches me seriously, there¡¯s no hint of a smile on his face as he observes me. I don¡¯t even know what to think, my head is pounding painfully and although I¡¯m trying to concentrate on what he has said, I am unable to. ¡°Why else do you think I ended up sleeping with you that night? I couldn¡¯t control myself¡­ I wanted you¡­ I just, I was concerned that if I came forward as Reign you¡¯ll be disappointed or worse that I wasn¡¯t what you were expecting.¡± Wasn¡¯t what I was expecting¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know what I was expecting. The way they spoke was simr¡­ Hell, the more proper than Reign¡­in the picture of his abs, what I had seen of him anyway, showed that he was in more casual clothing, something I have never seen on Aleric. But then, I haven¡¯t seen him that often out of work to know that for sure. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± He looks concerned as he takes his phone out of his pocket. Unlocking it, he opens it up to our old chat. ¡°Here¡­ the original ones.¡± He murmurs, holding it up. I stare at the phone, my heart thundering as he flicks through the chat before switching to the new one he had created. Fuck¡­ I don¡¯t know what to make of it, at all¡­ Aleric is Reign¡­ I look up at him slowly, trying to match the two personalities¡­ I¡¯m fucking thrown. I shake my head trying to clear my mind and stand up. ¡°Sk¡­¡± Running my fingers through my hair I step back. ¡°Look I just¡­ What you told me that time. when we had lunch together. You knew that stuff because you were Reign¡­ you knew it was me¡­ from the tattoo right?¡± I murmur. ¡°Guilty.¡± He replies softly, he steps closer and despite me stepping back, he cups my face firmly, closing the gap between us. I hate how his touch makes my heart pound violently. ¡°Look, I¡¯m done with this fake front, I¡¯m done with pretending to be someone I¡¯m not. I¡¯m done with hiding who I am from you, Sk¡­ I just want us to be real to one. another.¡± Real¡­ ¡°But I still don¡¯t get why you told Royce?¡± I ask softly, staring into his eyes, wanting an answer. His scent invades my senses and I hate how my heart and body reacts to him. His eyes soften as he tilts his head. ¡°Why does he matter to you?¡± Why? My mind feels a mess, I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡­ Aleric is Reign, I can¡¯t forget that. ¡°Did it piss you off when you found out something happened between us?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°Yes.¡± His eyes sharpen, his grip on the side of my face and neck bing tighter. ¡°I thought we had a connection¡­ and I don¡¯t share Sk.¡± 3 My heart thunders, as I slowly tug away. Something about his possessiveness makes my stomach flutter but I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m unnerved. I was hoping that Reign would be my saviour and distraction from this mess I am in the midst of with the Arden twins, but for Reign to be one of them¡­ I step back, and turn my back on him. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ if you were Reign you should have told me from the start.¡± I say quietly. ¡± Sort this shit out, if it gets back to my father, I¡¯m spilling everything.¡± Not waiting for a reply I storm to the door and leave. Rivers is pacing the floor outside of the office and stops when he sees me. ¡°Sk!¡± He says but I ignore him speeding up, before I break into a jog. My head feels like it¡¯s going to burst, and I know I¡¯m going to lose control at any moment. I push the door to the nearest exit open and barrel out. Feeling my control slipping, I speed up, needing to get out of sight before I end up shifting right here. I stop to see that the main gates are closed. Shit¡­ I growl in frustration knowing I won¡¯t make it far without the cameras capturing My heart is pounding as I scan the area, feeling like I¡¯m cornered. I back away, turning around and darting down the side alley that leads around the academy main building towards the dorms. If I can get to- Fuck! I growl, feeling my bones breaking and reshaping as I try to prolong it. Shit! ¡°Are you alright?¡± I freeze when I feel a familiar presence near me, my heart clenches in fear when I recognise him as I turn sharply and stare at none other than Royce. He¡¯s frowning as he¡¯s watching me. Fuck why now? I¡¯m unable to stop myself frompleting my transformation, my eyes lock on him as I take on my Lycan form. I clutch my pounding head. ¡°Bloody Hell¡­¡± He murmurs. Our eyes meet for a second before he breaks our gaze, looking me over and I feel like a deer caught in headlights. Neither of us moves, as he stays still, his gaze skimming over me, but his next words. snap me back to reality. ¡°You¡¯re a Lycan. Fuck, you¡¯re a Lycan.¡± He breathes, in a mixture of shock and awe. 10 My response? I turn and bolt. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 33. In the Forest ROYCE. I really have no way to exin what I feel when she turns and saunters out of the cafeteria as if she owns the entire ce. If I try to put it into one sentence, it would be; She looks fucking mind-blowingly sexy and smoking hot. 2 Her long killer legs move confidently, her hips naturally swaying as she walks, and her breasts bounce as does her hair. There¡¯s a fire in her eyes that makes my throat go dry. She¡¯s not seen me but she¡¯s angry and she doesn¡¯t give a shit about the consequences. Call me insane, but I actually admire that. She¡¯s able to be herself without even considering the repercussions of her actions. She spots me, and her heart skips a beat. Her eyes meet mine for a second, before she turns those bottle-green eyes away and brushes past me, leaving me with a hint of her scent¡­ That fleeting remnant doesn¡¯t do justice. There¡¯s something about the wild princess that gets to me every damn time, and I¡¯m not the only one left speechless in her wake. I hate that a sliver of jealousy rushes through me at the gazes of some of the senior boys watching as she leaves. Not to mention her tiny shorts barely cover anything. I cast one look at Aleric, whose eyes meet mine. They¡¯re burning gold and his heart is thundering. He isn¡¯t one who can take humiliation or failure. Being pped in front of this many people won¡¯t sit well with him. 3 ¡®You told her.¡¯ He snarls through the link. 2 ¡®I only told her to back off from me, that you two are wee to do whatever the hell you want. I don¡¯t want anything to do with either of your games.¡¯ I reply, dangerously calm, before turning and exiting the hall. ¡®Royce. Back off from her.¡¯ He growls warningly. 2 I don¡¯t bother replying as I head out of the food hall, not knowing what to make of it. A part of me just doesn¡¯t want any more part of it, but there is a part of me deep down that knows her, the part who had begun falling for her without even seeing what she looked like¡­ that part is a storm of destruction, confusing me. 3 There¡¯s a part of me that wants to just hand in my notice and drop this position so I can do whatever the hell I want, and just be me without any responsibilities or expectations but I¡¯m here to help her¡­ And above all, that¡¯s what I need to do and what I should focus on. 4 Needing a breather, I head outside. The rumours and the buzz of what went down are rife in the air, having travelled like of your games.¡¯ I reply, dangerously calm, before turning and exiting the hall. ¡®Royce. Back off from her.¡¯ He growls warningly. 2 I don¡¯t bother replying as I head out of the food hall, not knowing what to make of it. A part of me just doesn¡¯t want any more part of it, but there is a part of me deep down that knows her, the part who had begun falling for her without even seeing what she looked like¡­ that part is a storm of destruction, confusing me. 3 There¡¯s a part of me that wants to just hand in my notice and drop this position so I can do whatever the hell I want, and just be me without any responsibilities or expectations but I¡¯m here to help her¡­ And above all, that¡¯s what I need to do and what I should focus on. 4 Needing a breather, I head outside. The rumours and the buzz of what went down are rife in the air, having travelled like wildfire through the walls of the school. With a new social media app that is run by Leo Herrmann Rossi- LHR Enterprises, a move that had not gone down well with Dad. The social tform is onlypatible with the inte that he provides. With such technology news will travel faster than ever. Rumours of something going on between Sk and Aleric had already begun making the rounds as well. That isn¡¯t going to look good¡­ Stepping out into the fresh air, I head down the side of the building and around the dorms. There are five houses, and each pupil is assigned to one, although these are more vital for those who live in the school as things such as field trips, passes, ranks and grades, all contribute to your house. Growing up, I actually wanted to attend one of the four Academies, to get away from the rules and expectations of the Arden hierarchy. Leaning against the wall, I close my eyes to calm the turmoil in my head. Breathe¡­ I slide to the ground; one leg raised, the other sprawled out ahead of me as and rest my head against the brick wall behind me, staring up at the sky. Life can be a bloody shitshow. I¡¯m there for a while, just about managing to calm the blizzard that had raged within my mind despite trying to calm it, when I hear running and the sound of a pounding heart. I can smell fear¡­ My eyes snap open as her scent hits me and I know instantly who it is before she evenes into sight. I¡¯m surprised to see her, she¡¯s partially shifted. I can see the white fur that has sprouted along her arms, her ws are out, and her eyes are dazzling, a brilliant plum. Just like that serpent-like thing that Aleric imed to have seen. I wouldn¡¯t have believed him until Kataleya Rossi mentioned Apophis¡­ She¡¯s struggling, as she impressively holds. her human form despite the fur and the growth that has be visible. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I ask, getting to my feet as she rushes past, not even noticing me. She freezes, and her head snaps to mine. I frown slightly as I watch her. Do I step forward, or will that only make her react negatively? She lets out a low snarl, before I hear several more bones snap and reform, but where I¡¯m expecting her to double over and grow into a full wolf, she instead grows bigger and taller taking on a form that I have never seen in person. 1 ¡°Bloody Hell¡­¡± I murmur. Our eyes meet for a second before I look her over. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s a¡­ Holy hell. ¡°You¡¯re a Lycan. Fuck, you¡¯re a Lycan.¡± I manage to murmur, unable to say anything else. She¡¯s not just a Lycan, but a damn beautiful one¡­ Her fur is pure white, a beautiful contrast to her plum eyes. She turns and suddenly breaks into a run. The first thing that hits me is that no one should see her. If Dad knew¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about it. 3 Fuck! What should I do? It¡¯s obvious she didn¡¯t want anyone to knowFrom N?velDrama.Org. either, or I¡¯m sure she would have told me. It all makes so much more sense now, but I can¡¯t delve into that right now. Scanning the area, I break into a run, speeding up as I follow her scent. I can hear her pounding heart and although I don¡¯t want to shift, she¡¯s too fast¡­ 1 I wish I could stay in human form, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to catch her. I¡¯m doing this. Groaning in irritation, I quickly strip out of my jeans and top, shifting and grabbing them in my mouth. I am not going to be around her naked. I spot her as she disappears behind the side of the left wing. Speeding up, I catch her heading towards the heavy forest behind the dorms. Ah, fuck not in the damn forest! There¡¯s a barrier surrounding the Academy premises, to keep students in and other things out. If she hits that, I¡¯m not sure what would happen. She¡¯s heading straight for it and I¡¯m readying myself for her to smash into it, only for the entire thing to ze a deep green before she forces her way through. I frown, how is she able to do that¡­.. Well, if she can, then so can I. Keeping my head down, my eyes ze as I create a heavy fog to settle in and run towards the barrier, fuelling all my power and determination into it. I growl upon impact. For a second it feels like a thousand shards of cutting-edge electric like bolts have mmed into me, and a numbness rushes through me. Then it¡¯s gone, and I¡¯m out in the dark forest. Turning, I nce at the forcefield, feeling it hum and see the ripples surge through it. It¡¯s powerful¡­ I feel weaker, tired as if I have run a thousand miles. I wonder if it will have slowed her down a little. I turn and focus on finding the Lycan princess. 1 I sniff her out easily, and soon I catch up with her. Dropping the clothes on the ground, Iunch myself on her back, knowing that unless I have the element of surprise, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to pin her so easily. She lets out a ground-shaking growl as I knock her to the ground. She shes into my left nk, and I growl lowly, trying to get her to calm down. If only I could converse with her. Come on Love, focus. 6 I lick her face, making her growl, but I don¡¯t back down, nipping gently at her neck. She tenses as her eyes meet mine and I realise what I just did. At least it got her focus. Fuck, I¡¯m going to have to shift back¡­ This is my chance to get through to her. I shift back, my paws that were on her chest, now changing to hands, and I quickly remove them. Regardless of if she¡¯s in her Lycan form, this is not appropriate. ¡°Listen to me Sky, shift back¡­ you¡¯re in control, remember that. Take calming breaths.¡± I say quietly, staring into her eyes. I see them soften, her heart thumping loudly. Despite the wind in the trees or the faint sound of theke nearby, nothing is louder than the beating of our hearts, like a rhythm of drums. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ I hear her voice in my head. 1 So, like her father, she can link Alphas¡­ She begins shifting and I get off her, turning away and heading back to my clothes I had dropped a few metres away. I pull on my pants, zipping them up before I turn back to her, keeping my head down as I pick up my grey T-shirt. 1 ¡°Here, put this on.¡± I say, tossing it at her without looking up, but I can still see her long sexy legs as she catches my top. She doesn¡¯t respond, but she pulls it on, and I finally look up at her. She¡¯s staring at me, her heart thumping as she stands there wearing my shirt that barely covers her thighs. 1 ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± She growls usingly. I cross my arms, not missing the way her eyes dip to my shirtless torso. ¡°Because you seemed to be dealing with a lot of emotions. I was simply making sure you were alright.¡± 2 She doesn¡¯t respond, looking away as she crosses her arms. ¡°I wanted to be alone.¡± ¡°Want to talk about it?¡± I ask. As I buckle my belt, I can feel her gaze burning into me. ¡°Thought you didn¡¯t want anything to do with me?¡± She counters icily. I frown slightly. ¡°I¡¯m still here to help you.¡± I reply. ¡°Your brother told me what happened.¡± She says coldly. Sure, he did. I turn and cock a brow. ¡°Good to know.¡± She clenches her jaw and opens her mouth to say something, but she shakes her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ I realised something today¡­ and I realised that what you saidst night was right. I do need to stop ying around.¡± Our eyes meet, and a part of me feels relief. She¡¯ll stay away from Aleric? ¡°Good.¡± She nods as she turns and stares through the trees, but she¡¯s still conflicted. ¡± Want to talk about being an incredible Lycan?¡± I ask. That gets a small smile from her. ¡± Incredible? Is that the best you cane up with?¡± ¡°Well, I probably should be able to do better with the extensive vocabry I¡¯ve been instilled with, but incredible is the first word that came to mind.¡± 3 Her heart skips a beat and her eyes flicker with an emotion I cannot decipher. ¡°) ¡°There¡¯s not much to say, I mean I¡¯m just a Lycan with rage that I can barely control¡­ She mutters dropping onto the floor near a tree, it takes every ounce of self-restraint not to let my gaze fall to her sexy thighs and instead I take a seat against a tree just a metre away from her, so she¡¯s to my right. ¡°Just a Lycan? Considering there are only two on this right now?¡± I ask, cocking a brow. She looks over at me. ¡°Being unique isn¡¯t special. It¡¯s a fucking curse.¡± A curse¡­ ¡°Yeah, I get how that feels.¡± I murmur, staring through the treetops. She doesn¡¯t respond, and I can feel her eyes on me. I nce over at her; her head is resting back against the bark of the tree and I find myself looking into her gorgeous green eyes that are watching me curiously. ¡°You do?¡± She asks. ¡°Yeah¡­ Being an Ardenes with great expectations.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Can you rival a Rossi?¡± She challenges, and I can¡¯t help but smirk. She really does pride herself on being a Rossi. ¡°Oh, I think I can.¡± I reply, allowing myself to be a tad cocky. She grins and tilts her chin up. ¡°Impress me.¡± she replies with an air of power. I wish I could, mydy¡­ Instead, I turn away and hold my hand out, ready to break the one rule that the Sris bloodline must never break¡­ but I know her secret, and I¡¯m alright with her knowing mine¡­ 7 ¡°First tell me, Princess, can you keep a secret?¡± 1 ¡°Until the grave.¡± She replies softly. Words that Lil Lucifer has spoken¡­ 2 The air seems to thicken and for a moment, I¡¯m lost in those eyes. Would things have been different if she wasn¡¯t a princess and I wasn¡¯t an Arden? 2 Maybe¡­ I turn my attention back ahead, my eyes ze blue, my aura surging, as I let ice. spread from beneath me¡­ 13 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 34. Unexpected SKYLA. I gasp when I see the silvery light that shimmers around his hand before ice encases the ground, spreading as it creates unique patterns. I can feel the cold in the air. 2 My heart thunders as I stare at it before my gaze flicks up to him. He¡¯s unmoving, yet the power that exudes from him¡­ I can¡¯t help but bite my lip. His ash blond hair seems to be holding a radiance, his angled jaw and the dimple in his cheek is emphasised. For a moment, time stands still and all I can see is the God before me¡­ He looks¡­ breathtaking. An Ice God¡­ How can one look so damn beautiful? The cold makes me shiver and I¡¯m pulled back to the present as I lift my legs from the ground. Whoa¡­ Fuck it¡¯s freezing! That¡¯s some crazy Elsa shit. 9 ¡°Wait, are you somehow a witch? I mean, is that even possible I swear your cock didn¡¯t feel like-¡± I internally smack myself. 3 ¡°Really?¡± He cocks a brow and gives me a pointed look. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t witchcraft, but an ability that is part of our heritage.¡¯ Heritage? My heart skips a beat as I stare at him and then at the ice beneath us and the intense drop in temperature. Manipting nature¡­ like the Sris bloodline? 1 ¡°Whoa¡­ Royce¡­ you can manipte the weather?¡± I ask sharply, staring at him in awe as I jump to my feet. Rushing over to him, my bare feet skid on the ice and I go tumbling. Fuck I didn¡¯t expect it to be so ssy! ¡°Careful!¡± He exims, and the Ice God catches me before I ended up kissing the floor. I hate how my heart skips a beat. I grip onto his shoulder, very aware of his taut muscles beneath my hand. His scent makes my heart pound, but remembering Reign, I slowly ease off him. 2 ¡°So can you?¡± I ask, trying to recollect my thoughts. He tilts his head. ¡°Just storms, blizzards, snow, think winter and ice, of course we are sworn not to ever mention it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you know my secret too, and I already promised that I¡¯ll take yours to my grave.¡± Our eyes met, and I look away. ¡°That¡¯s excellent then. Maybe we¡¯ll be able to work together better, considering you won¡¯t be so on edge in case you end up losing control.¡± ¡°So, you still want to help me?¡± I ask with a smirk. ¡°I already told you I will be.¡± He says as I rub my arms. ¡°Great, as for you being Elsa, my lips really are sealed.¡± I tease. He cocks a brow. ¡°Elsa?¡± 1 I simply wink at him, and he shakes his head. ¡°Then know that mine are also sealed in regard to you being the big¡­ bad wolf¡­¡± A small faint smile kisses the corner of his lips, almost as if he had just realised something. He shakes his head. ¡± Anyway, you have yourself a deal.¡± He holds his hand out to me and I take it, letting hisrger hand encase mine. I want this. I want these conversations without his anger¡­ I swallow hard, allowing him to shake my hand before I move back and he nces Original from N?velDrama.Org. at the ground, clearing the ice away. I¡¯m so damn jealous of that power right now. Ice¡­ He¡¯s always reminded me of winter¡­ ¡°So, are you part of the Sris line?¡± I coax. He looks up and gives a small nod. ¡°Yes. We are descendants of the Sris line.¡± He confirms. ¡°Whoa¡­ that¡¯s the only line that-¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t run in your family, right?¡± He smirks. 2 I nod, my heart skipping a beat. Maybe I need a Sris boy to make some babies. 10 I snicker at my own thoughts, and he simply raises an eyebrow questioningly. ¡°Do I even want to know?¡± ¡°Trust me, no.¡± I reply shaking my head. Our eyes meet and he shrugs. ¡°Then I won¡¯t ask. Anyway, it¡¯s something that Dad wants me to keep a secret. I¡¯d appreciate it if you don¡¯t mention it to Aleric either, even if he mentions his own to you. There are things I don¡¯t really- that I prefer no one to know.¡± I wonder what he was going to say, but I decide against pushing him further. ¡°He has abilities too?¡± I ask instead. ¡°Yeah.¡± He keeps it short, making it clear he doesn¡¯t want to discuss his brother further. We fall silent and stare through the treetops, the soothing calmness of the forest rxing me. I can¡¯t deny that my mind is a mess¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin the feeling inside of me. Finding out who Reign is, the way it still messes me up with how I feel around Royce¡­ ¡°You know, I was thinking about what you said.¡± I say suddenly, my heart squeezing at what I¡¯m about to do. 1 He looks at me and raises an eyebrow.¡± Last night?¡± He says, looking away. A slight tension falls between us, and I nod. He knows exactly what I mean. ¡°Yeah¡­ and as much as I hate to admit it, I was in the wrong to keep pushing you, especially since I clearly have an effect on you but you¡¯re too much of a good boy to give in.¡± ¡°Oh, like I don¡¯t have an effect on you.¡± He counters cockily. 2 I smirk. ¡°I never denied it, though.¡± I shoot back defiantly. Our eyes meet and he nods slowly, his lips set in a natural pout as he looks away. ¡°Fair point.¡± Shame it¡¯s just not strong enough for you to give in¡­ ¡°So¡­ I was thinking, going forward¡­ I won¡¯t tease you. During our lessons or otherwise¡­ I mean, I¡¯ll try not to; I can generally be flirty¡­¡± He chuckles slightly. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Good then, so¡­ friends?¡± I let out a breath. This is way harder than I thought. Why does it hurt to friend-zone him? 3 ¡°Sounds good.¡± His grey eyes meet my green ones and I feel a slight tug inside. It¡¯s not painful¡­ but it hurts¡­ ¡°So, are you alright, I mean, you shifted?¡± ¡°Yeah, I just, there was a lot on my mind. I¡¯m fine now. Shall we head back?¡± ¡°We should I have ss.¡± He says, standing up, and my eyes fall to his abs. So perfect¡­ his V line is fucking fine. 3 Urgh Sky stop it. He holds his hand out to me and I take it, allowing him to help me to my feet. ¡± What are the chances the barrier will let us back in.¡± ¡°Very low. Last year I got out, but getting in is harder.¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°Bloody hell, neither of us is dressed to just go through the gates¡­¡± He feels in his back pocket, which only makes his body flex. Can I take it back? ¡°We¡¯re werewolves. Being naked is fine.¡± He gives me a sceptical look. ¡°No. We need an alternative solution.¡± He fishes out his mobile phone. ¡°Luckily I have this.¡± ¡°Yeah, espe¡­.¡± I trail off as I suddenly tense, feeling a chill run up my back. There¡¯s a sudden darkness, and it¡¯s one I recognise. ¡°There¡¯s no connection.¡± Royce mutters in the background, clearly not sensing it. I turn sharply, my eyes zing as I scan the trees. ¡°What is it?¡± he asks sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± I gasp when I see a sh of ck and see the same serpent that was outside of my cottage rushing right at us. ¡°Move!¡± Royce growls, raising his hand. A powerful st of air ms the snake back. ¡°Fuck it¡¯s the death noodle!¡± I growl, 6 ¡°Death Noodle? Can you see it?¡± He asks sharply. ¡°Like physically, see it?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s right there!¡± I snap, is he damn blind?! He scans the area as ice spreads from his hands. The serpent does a turn, ¡°Behind you! It¡¯s big with cky plum pretty scales! Are you blind!¡± I shout, as the huge thing rushes towards Royce, he moves slower than I expect and the serpent narrowly misses. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t actually see anything but the eyes.¡± He says as he sends a st of ice towards the direction of the huge snake, but he misses. ¡°Damn¡­ well, let me be your eyes, then.¡± I say, backing up. ¡°Ten o¡¯clock.¡± He sends a st of ice only for the serpent to disappear before ites from behind him. He spins around. ¡°12!¡± I shout, before I run at it, ¡°Careful!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got this!¡± I say confidently, flipping in the air I shift, andnd on its back. ¡°Sk!¡± Now he knows where it is as I¡¯m flipping, grabbing it around its neck. He runs forward, his eyes zing as ice spreads around me, it bes so cold as I feel the serpent be encased in ice. It writhes and shatters the ice before it flings me off its back and then it¡¯s simply gone. I groan, hitting the floor and shifting back. The shirt survived, but it¡¯s torn around the neck and arms and I clutch at it before it falls off my breasts. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Royce growls. I look up at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What you just did! Anyone who is bitten by that thing dies!¡± His eyes run over me, his heart thundering. I frown. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been bitten by it before and I healed.¡± I shrug. He stares at me before he exhales and turns his back on me. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before¡­¡± He frowns, reaching down he lifts me by the elbows onto my feet, his gaze dipping to my half-exposed breasts for a split-second before he looks away quickly. 1 I let go and I quickly tie a knot in the front of the shirt. ¡°Did you tell Aleric about it?¡± He says sharply, turning back to me. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡­¡± That nightes back to me, and I swallow, Royce had asked me too¡­. ¡°I told him to keep my name out of it.¡± He doesn¡¯t seem as annoyed as I assumed he¡¯d be. ¡°Right¡­ so you didn¡¯t tell your father?¡± ¡°No. and I don¡¯t n to.¡± I mutter. He never lets me in on the action. ¡°But you mentioned snakes at dinner. I assumed he had told you.¡± I raise an eyebrow, folding my arms. ¡°Listen to me Ice. Apophis is the God of Darkness. He is symbolised by snakes, he himself is said to be a great serpent. You know, the enemy of the Sun God? I know my stuff.¡± I shrug. 1 He¡¯s watching me, as if thinking through what I had said extremely carefully, but then he exhales and shakes his head. ¡°And I thought¡­ heck!¡± He mutters, kicking the ground, as he runs his hands through those perfect curls. ¡°You thought what?¡± I ask curiously. His eyes meet mine, and for the first time, I see a sliver of guilt in them. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s find a way back.¡± He mutters, turning away from me. ¡°No, I want to know.¡± I persist. He tenses before he nces at me over his shoulder. ¡°When I saw the plum- coloured eyes, I thought¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t need to finish that sentence. My stomach sank as I stare right back at him. 1 How could he? He thought I was the monster that¡¯s been attacking people. 3 Wow. A/N: Hi everyone Caged Between the Beta & Alpha has just gone to print and I am doing a signed copy giveaway, so hope over to my social pages to enter! 1 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 35 Late SKYLA. I can¡¯t get my head around it. He thought I was the one attacking and killing people? Like actually fucking seriously? No wonder he¡¯s always been observing my eyes whenever they changed. Plum¡­ just like the death noodles. That day when he had said, out in the woods, I had turned and just left. Although he had tried to call out to me, I refused to listen¡­ (FLASHBACK) ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Royce says, closing his eyes for a moment as he exhales. Sorry? ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t cover you thinking I¡¯m a killer, yes I can¡¯t control my Lycan, but I¡¯m no killer. I¡­¡± I trail off, feeling as if I¡¯ve been punched in the gut. I have almost killed someone¡­ If Kat didn¡¯t stop me¡­ I can¡¯t me him for thinking that¡­. ¡°I¡¯m just in a habit of over analysing everything and I¡¯m not saying you but your ¡°My Lycan is a part of me.¡± I cut in, ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m tired and without clothes, I don¡¯t really want to head back to school, I¡¯m going home.¡± I don¡¯t wait for an answer, breaking into a run, mind linking Kat, I ask if she can drop Malevolent off to me after school¡­ Sorry Malevolent, I can¡¯t stay here right now. I don¡¯t mean to abandon you¡­ (END OF FLASHBACK) I just needed space. Rolling onto my back, I stare at the wooden ceiling of the cottage. I am d it¡¯s the weekend, and I had switched my phone off and just stayed in bed. Kat was the only one who had stopped by to drop Malevolent, and she had stayed, made dinner and we even watched a movie, but even she was going to be gone with Leo and Azura who were going to come to collect her on Monday. Well, I know for a fact Aleric stopped by, but I didn¡¯t want to see him for now, either. He sure was fucking determined and had stayed outside for a while. He¡¯s Reign, I¡¯m still trying to process that. But a part of me feels fucking awful. How do I exin the almost hook-up at the club, or the fact that I fucked him without knowing who he was? Ugh, I fucked up. My rm goes off and I turn, staring at the clock. Why the hell is the¡­. Monday. Shit, it¡¯s Monday! Fuck, Azura said they¡¯d be here for lunch too! I need to get to school on time before someone gives me detention! Argh, I need to get up! I¡¯ve missed her badly! I just need someone to talk to, someone who is probably the most simr to me. Boy, the problem isn¡¯t something that I can talk about with Kat or Song. Kat is Kat, and Song, well I think she¡¯s got a hot crush on someone since the summer holidays, one she is totally denying, but otherwise, she was never like me and Zu. Plus, there¡¯s never any judgement with Azura. I do need to catch up with Song too¡­ As for her crush, I wonder if Azura knows? Getting out of bed I head to have a shower, not having showered over the weekend, and I need a good scrub. Damn, I¡¯m so gross. After showering, I pull on some high- waisted thongs, a ck sports bra and baggy ck sweatpants that have a red block design down the left leg, with a matching cropped hoodie. I put on a bit of eyeliner and a red lippy, before feeding Malevolent. I sit down and try to do at least one or two assignments. Kat had been ever so helpful to bring my books to me when she had brought Malevolent home. Fuck, why do we need to know this shit? I scribble through my literature work as fast as I can and flip open the next book. Algebra. My worst enemy. Whoever made algebra did it to torture me¡­.. Why, just why do I need to know this crap? I groan as I switch my phone on and nce at the time. I need to leave. I¡¯m going to bete! Fuck! I snap my book shut making Malevolent jump, before I shove them back into my bag and bundle her up in my arms. Grabbing my keys I run outside. I might need to get Dad to get someone to drop my bike off! Might be faster than the car. There are plenty of shortcuts down the narrow paths where the car can¡¯t go. Half an hourter, Ie to a skidding stop outside Aleric¡¯s ss. Fuck. I¡¯mte. The bell rang five minutes ago, but I had to put Malevolent somewhere safe. Trying to sneak her around the back where no one would find her took a bit of time, but once I was content she was going to be ok and happy, only then did I head to ss. She¡¯s worth beingte for. I peek inside. How bad would it be if I try to sneak in¡­ What are the chances I¡¯ll be noticed? Slowly, I turn the door handle, his velvety voice as he exins something to the ss reaching me. I squeeze inside just as his eyes turn to me. ¡°Good morning, Miss Rossi, d to see you could make it.¡± He says. All eyes turn on me and I bet you all the money I¡¯ve ever got from Dad, that they¡¯re rethinking over what happened between me and Aleric. I saw some of the rumours before I switched my phone off the other night. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah¡­ I had a bit of car trouble, and then there was a poor kitty that needed some help ¡­¡± I trail off as Aleric simply raises an eyebrow, an amused smirk on his face. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just d you made it. Take your seat.¡± He says, our eyes lock and I can just imagine the amusement Reign would have at this. ¡°No detention?¡± Nick the dick pipes up. Aleric looks up at the boy who had spoken. Everyone gets a chance, Mr Gale. Now let¡¯s get back to work¡­¡± Taking my seat, I wait for Aleric to turn away and I give the fucker a dirty look and the middle finger, before I pop a chewing gum in my mouth and try to pay attention to the lesson. Time passes by way slower than I wanted and when the bell finally rings, I¡¯m the first to jump up from my seat, only for Aleric to hold his hand up. ¡°Before you all leave, I want the assignments I gave to you allst week.¡± Fuck, I didn¡¯t manage to cover chemistry¡­ I¡¯m sure I can sneak out¡­ the kids all start to troop to the front desk, some happy, others more disgruntled. I¡¯m nning to sneak out, my eyes on him as I try to edge towards the door, when without even looking up, Aleric calls me. ¡°Miss Rossi, are you forgetting to hand in your work?¡± freeze and spin on my heels, giving him a sweet smile. ¡°Here we go with the excuses. Here¡¯s mine sir. Unlike some, I did it.¡± Daphne says, batting hershes at Aleric, who ignores the obvious attempt to get his attention. She¡¯s leaning over, practically shoving her boobs in his face. Why not just chop them off Daftnee and feed them to him? Dimwit. ¡°Shut it bi¡­.¡± I trail off as Aleric cocks a brow. ¡°Thank you, Miss Summers, now move along, and I¡¯m waiting for an exnation, Miss Rossi.¡± Sorry Malevolent, you¡¯re taking one for the team¡­ ¡°Well, I did actually do it¡­ but my cat tore it up.¡± hear a few people snicker, and Aleric crosses his arms. ¡°That¡¯s a shame to hear. Well then, since there¡¯s no pussycat at school to threaten or damage your assignment¡­ I think it might be safer for you to do it during lunch break, in my presence.¡± I don¡¯t miss the way his eyes flicker over me, making my heart skip a beat. He¡¯s ying a dangerous game when there are so many people around¡­ Not to mention, there are already rumours up in the air, not that I minded danger. ¡°I can¡¯t, I mean my¡­ cousin ising over and was hoping to have lunch¡­¡± ¡°Entitled¡­¡± ¡°Always the same¡­¡± I hear the whispers but ignore them. ¡°Very well then, after school, I want you in my office. You¡¯re going to do that homework, Miss Rossi.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I say, turning and leaving the room, pulling a face. ¡°Does anyone know why Mr Freeman is not here today?¡± I hear Aleric ask as I exit the ssroom. I frown, slowing down slightly. Zayn? He didn¡¯t seem wellst week too¡­ I shrug, pushing the thought away and head to my next ss. During lunch, I¡¯m going to have to try to get my math work done. I really don¡¯t want to spend even more time in detention. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 36 A Pleasant Visit SKYLA. ¡°ZU!¡± I shout as Iunch myself at the slightly shorter woman. She catches me, hugging me tightly. ¡°Sky! Finally!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you two so fucking loud?¡± Leo says, his pale cold eyes ring in my direction. ¡°Deal with it.¡± I say as I give him a tight crushing hug before I slide into the seat next to Kataleya, and Azura sits down beside him. The weather is warmer than it was this morning. A sharp wind is blowing through. the trees, but it¡¯s pleasant. I can hear the sounds of chatter,ughing, and even the groups ying football or basketball. It¡¯s strange but I feel more rxed. We¡¯re on the school grounds, in the quieter section, and it¡¯s lunchtime. There are mostly girls or couples out here who prefer the quiet to the rowdy games going on, or the busy food hall. I hate that Leo is getting gawked at, although what I don¡¯t mind is the looks of jealousy and envy that Azura is receiving. Most of these students disliked Azura, always calling her a problem child and now? Now she was in the arms of one of the smartest powerful men in the country. One who has the reputation of being untouchable. ¡°We have an audience.¡± Azura says with a smirk. ¡°I wonder why.¡± Kataleya hums, ¡°Of course, me the damn Rossi. So how¡¯s life, and where¡¯s the kids?¡± I ask as we all tuck into the delicious food. Kataleya had done the honours of grabbing food for us all and she had not held back. We each had a portion of chicken and spicy rice, roast potatoes, chicken sd and stuffed peppers. ¡°Home with Winona. The journey here and back would have gotten a lot for them.¡± Azura says as Leo grips her chin and kisses her full-on, on the lips. Damn, the guy has to always y dominant. ¡°Or more like you two wanted alone time.¡± I remark with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not denying it,¡± Leo says, his eyes cold. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see them.¡± Kataleya says with a gentle smile, ¡°I made Corrado some cookies.¡± ¡°When did you get time to bake?¡± I ask her, ¡°This morning.¡± See, this girl would rather bake in her free time, me? I¡¯d rather fuck? Yup, I totally get where Leo and Azura areing from. ¡°You are an overachiever,¡± I say, taking a spoonful of my rice and chicken. ¡°Oh shit, I need to get my assignments done, too.¡± I drag my books from my bags, my eyes falling on Leo, and a smirk crosses my lips, a sudden thought urring to me. ¡°So, you¡¯re supposedly smart. Want to do this algebra shit for me?¡± I ask, holding up the book. ¡°Lets see how good you are. He cocks a brow, sitting back, his arm around Azura¡¯s shoulders loosely as he drinks some coca c. Leo is a lot like Dad, although he has more tattoos than Dad too, and where Dad has his nips and ear pierced once, Leo has his tongue, and has three piercings in one ear. Oh, and ording to Azura, even his dick. If he wasn¡¯t my cousin, I would have wanted to see a picture, but yeah, no thanks. ¡°I have nothing to prove. Now be a good girl and do your own shit.¡± ¡°Ass, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± I grumble. Azura pouts at him, using that face that works on 99.9 percent of the. Leo clearly isn¡¯t buying it as Kataleya looks at me. ¡°Shall I help you?¡± She offers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t ask the other day.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I was asking him since he doesn¡¯t seem to need two hands to eat.¡± I pout, ring scathingly at him. She shakes her head with a small smile, and bites into a potato as Leo cocks a brow at Azura. ¡°Come on, Blue Eyes, I want to talk to my girls. I can¡¯t have her buried in a book¡­ It will take you minutes.¡± She says, and I see that smirk as she mind-links him. His eyes sh and I bite the inside of my cheeks, trying not to smirk knowing that although he may be an Alpha, my girl has him wrapped around her finger. I wonder what she promised him, but hey, if she promised to give him a blow job or whatever, I¡¯m not going to question it, ast long as it gets my job done. ¡°Fine.¡± He says, holding out a tatted hand for the book. I smirk and pass him the books, ¡°Pages 28-31¡å He simply casts me a cold re as he flips the book open, and I pass him my book and pen. ¡°Did you see the quints?¡± I ask Azura, who nods, a smile lighting up her face. ¡°Yes, we were around since morning. I even sat in for one of their games. They are forces. to be reckoned with.¡± She says like the proud aunt that she is. ¡°That¡¯s lovely. Renji was excited when he heard you wereing.¡± Kataleya says. ¡°When did you see him?¡± I ask her. ¡°This morning, he was helping out in the art room.¡± Kataleya exins, as another sharp wind blows, blowing her braided hair across her face. ¡°Ah makes sense.¡± I nod. These goody-two-shoes. No wonder some of us have to be devils to bnce out the good that some of these guys in our family have gotten. ¡°So how¡¯s stuff going with you?¡± Azura asks me quietly, but just then a shadow falls over the table and a familiar scent fills my nose. Royce. ¡°Excuse me,¡± His deep sexy voicees. We all turn to see him approach the table. His eyes scan the table as if realising that I wasn¡¯t just hanging with some random pupils, his eyes on Leo. He knows he¡¯s an Alpha, that¡¯s not something Leo could hide, his aura even when reigned in, stood out. Leo looks up, and their eyes meet. Instantly, I feel their auras rise a little. Ah, the typical Alpha behaviour, sizing one another up. Both are powerful, Leo with his brown locks. and pale icy blue eyes. He¡¯s in ck pants, a white shirt and a suit jacket, a few buttons open, showing off the chains around his neck. He oozes power and danger. He reminds me of one of those mafia bosses. Then there¡¯s Royce. He¡¯s in ck jeans, a ck button-down shirt which has a few buttons open, the fabric stretching over his muscr arms and his hair tied back. He¡¯s wearing a ring and a watch, he may not be as shy dressed as Leo but he stands out. His stormy grey eyes are on Leo and he oozes confidence and calmness. There¡¯s a strength in his calmness. I can¡¯t exin it. And Dare I admit it again¡­ He¡¯s so damn fine that he can make any girl¡¯s stomach flutter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for intruding, Royce Arden.¡± He introduces himself smoothly, giving Azura and Kat a nod and holding his hand out to Leo. ¡°Leo Rossi, good to finally fucking meet you in person.¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 37. To a Friend SKYLA. Royce smiles faintly and I wonder what¡¯s on his mind. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, too.¡± He says to Leo, before turning to Azura. ¡°You must be Luna Azura, it¡¯s an honour.¡± ¡°Yes, in the flesh. Nice to meet you too.¡± Azura says, holding her hand out to him. He takes it, giving it a gentle squeeze before he lets go. What a gentleman. I can feel Azura¡¯s huge eyes burning into me, and I turn my gaze to her. There¡¯s a knowing look in her eyes and my stomach does a flip. I¡¯m not that obvious, am I? ¡°I¡¯m sorry to intrude, but I was unable to get through to you regarding your training session?¡± Royce says quietly, those smouldering grey eyes now on me. Oh yeah, training¡­ I can still sense Azura¡¯s searing, unblinking gaze. That girl is some freaky shit, but I love her. 3 ¡°I can¡¯t do after school. I have detention.¡± I reply, shrugging casually. ¡°Detention¡­¡± His eyes flick to the open books in front of Leo and he cocks a brow. ¡± Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t get another one. After detention then, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± I reply, nodding. Damn Azura, look away! 2 Royce looks at Leo and Azura. ¡°I do apologise. It¡¯s good to meet you both.¡± He¡¯s about to turn away when Leo speaks. ¡°No need to apologise, however, if you have some time after Lunch, could I borrow a little of your time?¡± Leo says. Royce nods. ¡°Time can¡¯t be borrowed, but of course, I¡¯m willing to give you some of mine.¡± He replies lightly. 4 >> ¡°Oh, that was a lovely line. So poetic.¡¯ Kataleya exims as all eyes turn to her. She blushes, shrinking into her seat as she hides behind me a little. 4 ¡°Yes, I can sense the romance in the air.¡± I add, gagging, trying to get the attention she hates, away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t make me change my mind on this.¡± Leo says pointing with the back of the pen at the textbook. 2 Royce smirks, ¡°I¡¯ll see youter then.¡± He says to Leo before he turns and walks off. I can¡¯t help but nce at his back and that ass. ¡°Ahem.¡± Azura says and I quickly turn back, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡± I frown. ¡°Nothing.¡± She says in a tone that says the exact opposite¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to tell herter anyway, I just don¡¯t want Leo to pick up on stuff. That man is smarter than Dad¡­ 7 After lunch, Kataleya and Leo go off to discuss something with one of her professors and that gives me and Azura some time to talk. I had handed my work to the math professor and kindly requested the period off since the Luna of the Sangue pack requested mypany. He, of course, agreed happily and seemed satisfied with the work after a quick scan. I just hope since I¡¯m new to his ss, he won¡¯t recognise the handwriting is different. Azura and I are now down near the greenhouses. The ce is deserted, and we are sitting on the low wall, with Malevolent in Azura¡¯sp as she strokes and scratches under her neck, making Malevolent purr happily. I have my hands braced on the wall on either side, swinging my legs slowly. ¡°So, spill.¡± She says to me. ¡°Who¡¯s the sexy hunk?¡± I look at her, knowing she had made sure we got this time alone and I¡¯m grateful. ¡°Royce Arden, he¡¯s the new trainer, remember. I¡¯m sure you know that.¡± I reply pointedly, ¡°Yeah¡­ Shame, thest one wasn¡¯t as hot when I was here¡­ would have been far more fun. But¡­ I just didn¡¯t realise he¡¯s the same hunk on your mind.¡± She replies slyly, with a smirk. From N?velDrama.Org. Ok, she¡¯s got me there. ¡°One of many, actually.¡± I smirk, before I sigh. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it always?¡± She replies, tilting her head, as Malevolent jumps into myp. I cuddle her and look over at Azura. ¡°Yeah, well, remember I told you about Reign? The guy online?¡± She nods as I continue. ¡°Well, turns out he¡¯s Royce¡¯s brother Aleric, who I slept with before I knew that he was Reign. And then, I almost slept with Royce at the club before school started. We made out.¡± She raises an eyebrow. ¡°Wow, you mean you have the hots for both twins, damn girl.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Zu, I¡¯m actually so confused. Like when I¡¯m not with them, it¡¯s Royce on my mind, or Reign¡­ and Royce has totally helped me not be so hung up on waiting on Reign¡¯s messages¡­ )) ¡°Yeah, I saw that chemistry in that tiny exchange that you both made sure was as 37. casual as possible. I¡¯m certain he¡¯s into you.¡± She says, opening her bag and taking out a box of Lindt choctes. I smile, this reminds me of the old days, when we both would just eat snacks and talk. I take one and open it, popping the whole thing into my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know how into me he is because he¡¯s a damn prude,¡± I say, brushing it off. ¡°Sure, deny it all you want. So, what¡¯s the issue then, if Royce is the one on your mind? I actually think he¡¯s a decent guy, not to mention how he helped us¡­¡± She says, her smile fading as she remembered that time. ¡°Hmm, he is, but when I¡¯m in Aleric¡¯s presence, there¡¯s this odd pull, like I¡¯m drawn to him. Although I don¡¯t know what to make of him. I mean¡­ Reign is so different from Aleric, or what I have seen of Aleric, aside from the fact he rtes¡­¡± I unwrap another chocte as Azura throws an unwrapped one up and catches it between her lips. ¡°How do you even know Aleric is Reign, then?¡± She asks confused, ¡°Like did you two meet or something or what?¡± ¡°He opened up to me and showed me our chats.¡± I sigh, ¡°But he seems so different online, then again I know I¡¯m different too. I mean I was far more open online.¡± ¡°So do you mean, you¡¯re disappointed?¡± She asks, ¡°The fact he is Reign?¡± I frown, am I? What was I expecting? ¡°Forget Reign Sky. Right now I think you¡¯re holding onto him, but then that¡¯s confusing you about Aleric as a person himself.¡± She says. I get that¡­ I look up at the partially clear sky and sigh. ¡°I honestly feel my emotions are crazy¡­ maybe I just need a good fuck that doesn¡¯t involve either and get them both out of my system.¡± 2 Her eyebrow shoots up. ¡°Yet Aleric is still on your mind, although you have fucked him.¡± She points out. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is, he knew he is your professor here and although you know it¡¯s not so bad if a professor is mated to a student, but without the mate bond, it¡¯s questionable. Plus, if you aren¡¯t serious about him then don¡¯t take things further Sky¡­ He¡¯s still an Arden and I know it holds zero weight for me, but they are a tad shady. Besides, you don¡¯t do rtionships, so why now?¡± I frown, no I don¡¯t¡­ ¡°He said he wants to work on us.¡± ¡°But is there even an ¡®us¡¯? I mean, from what I can, tell you took a ride on that dick and you were done. If he¡¯s pushing you Sky, don¡¯t let him. Plus, if you¡¯re so uncertain, you shouldn¡¯t let anything cloud, or influence your judgement.¡± (6 She sure has some good points. ¡°Dominant men are pretty fun, I guess.¡± I reply. ¡°Yet we both know you don¡¯t like it constantly, it¡¯s why you like taking the reins sometimes, right?¡± Azura replies, raising an eyebrow. Yeah¡­ Smirking, I look at her. ¡°When did you get so wise?¡± I tease. ¡°I¡¯ve always been incredibly smart, plus living with a genius makes me up my game. You know, can¡¯t have him thinking he has all the brains.¡± She replies haughtily. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t boost that damn Rossi ego!¡± I say, pushing her lightly. She chuckles. ¡°I think I boost his ego enough as it is.¡± She says, blushing lightly. Damn, she¡¯s got it hard. Malevolent climbs onto my shoulder, rubbing against my cheek. I caress her fur gently. ¡°I actually want to see this Aleric now, see what he¡¯s like.¡± Azura pipes in. ¡°Well, he will probably be in a ss now.¡± I muse, unable to stop myself from thinking over what Azura has said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll catch him once the period is over.¡± She says confidently. I nod. ¡°So has Leo said anything about the attacks?¡± ¡°Not yet, whatever it is, it actually seems to be able to teleport. ording to what¡¯s caught on the heat cameras, there are times where itpletely disappears. No one seems to even make sense of what it is yet. Aside from what Kat and your Aleric were able to input.¡± ¡°Hmm, well, it was actually me¡­ Aleric didn¡¯t see it,¡± I tell her truthfully. Azura frowns. ¡°Sky does Alejandro know?¡± She asks sharply. 1 ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± I admit. ¡°I think you should, because it would be an interesting experiment to see if your dad could get to it the next time it¡¯s around. Maybe it¡¯s a Lycan thing.¡± I frown. ¡°Maybe, but what¡¯s the point when he doesn¡¯t even allow me to ever participate in anything?¡± I say bitterly. ¡°If he wants to keep me sheltered then why should I give him any input? All he¡¯ll do is warn me to stay out of it, or worse out of the cottage and try to protect me.¡± ¡°I know¡­ but it¡¯s killing innocent people. I think this could help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told Aleric.¡± I point out. A wave of emotion rushes through me and I hate how it suffocates me, I¡¯m still angry with what happened when Azura was taken several months back. I was terrified something was going to happen to her, I wanted to help save her, but instead of allowing me to help, Dad had shouted at me and forced me to sit it out. ¡°Sky¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how it feels knowing that all you are allowed to do is look on from the sidelines? Maybe if I¡¯m not so suffocated by his rules and have an actual purpose, things wouldn¡¯t be so damn hard. He found a purpose in life. He did something without being tied down. His brother supported him, yet he doesn¡¯t even try to let me do the same.¡± It¡¯s another reason to keep myself distracted. ¡°He cares for you Sky, it¡¯s why-¡± ¡°Caring and actually getting me are two different things. No one gets me.¡± I say, it¡¯s getting hard to breathe. Only Reign understood¡­ ¡°Have you said this to-¡® )) ¡°What¡¯s the point? I hate the double standard he has; at my age, he took part in battles, but when ites to us? We can¡¯t! I bet if I was a boy, he wouldn¡¯t make me sit it out.¡± I say angrily, my eyes zing plum, my heart thumping as those thoughts that I¡¯ve tried to squash suddenly resurface with vengeance. ¡°The bottom line is, whether anyone sees it or not, he defines us by our gender!¡± 10 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 38. A Warning SKYLA. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Oh, hun.¡± Azura says, hugging me tightly. ¡± I¡¯m sorry that you feel that way and I do get it.¡± ¡°Yeah, well it¡¯s Dad who needs to get it.¡± I say icily as I pull away and sigh. ¡°Fuck.¡± 3 I hate how I feel guilty when I focus my anger on him, because I know he loves me. ¡°You¡¯re only eighteen Sky, don¡¯t push yourself. Let life teach you, its lessons. I mean, I learned things my own way¡­ and it was the hard way. But Leo has never tried to stop me from doing what I needed to. He treats me as his equal, even though I know a few times he would have preferred I wasn¡¯t around, but he still let me do what I wanted. With time, I realised I did act recklessly a few times, but ultimately, he let me learn that myself.¡± She exins. 1 She tucks her silky hair behind her ear as she continues. ¡°I have faith Alejandro will get that. He just sees you as his little princess. Try to see it from his point too? Even if it isn¡¯t the right one?¡± She tries to reason with 1. 2 ¡°The thing is, I¡¯m not his little princess anymore.¡± I sigh. ¡°I¡¯m capable, just as Dante was capable at my age.¡± ¡°I know, I get that babe. Want me to make an Alejandro voodoo doll?¡± She asks, smirking. ¡°Or a Dante one! We can maybe burn his hair off.¡± 3 I can¡¯t help butugh. She has always had an issue with his hair. ¡°Wait, that would actually be so cool. I mean a Dad voodoo doll! One with tattoos and a big ass frown on his grumpy face. Maybe I can make a video of me torturing it and send it to him.¡± I chuckle. ¡°He¡¯lle for my head.¡± She replies, amused. ¡°Probably¡­¡± I sigh, my smile fading as that same anger stings inside of me. He¡¯ll never see me as old enough, or capable enough. I don¡¯t even want to talk about it further because I know it triggers me. I just hate how people are quick to fucking question shit I do in my life, but they do not fucking know me. Azura gets it, I just wish Dad got it too, I¡¯m not Kat¡­ The thing is, I also know he¡¯s the same with Mama, there are times he simply refuses to allow her to step up, not wanting her to get hurt. Why? Because she¡¯s a woman. She would worry about her mate going into battle, but because he¡¯s a guy, it¡¯s fine. As I said, double standards. 3 ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok.¡± Azura says. We fall silent and simply sit there. Azura rests her head on my shoulder, and I rest my head against hers as I ponder over what we have discussed. Life¡­ But one thing that Azura has said has stuck in my head, about people getting killed. I can be pissed at Dad, but if this helps in any way, then I¡¯m going to have to do it. Or I might just tell Azura to tell Leo. He can pass the message on to Dad. I just don¡¯t want to hear a lecture. I hold Malevolent tightly, ncing at Azura¡¯s wrist, and read the time on her watch. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s almost the end of ss. Come on, I¡¯ll introduce you to Prince Aleric Arden.¡± She runs her hand through her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, actually Leo wants me to head over to Kataleya¡¯s dorm to make sure we get her stuff in the car. Maybe next time?¡± She offers. ¡°Oh, sure.¡± I say, I don¡¯t think I want to see him right now, anyway. ¡°Then I¡¯ll head to lesson. I missed this, just talking, the two of us.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± She says before she hugs me tightly. ¡°Stay strong Sky. You are limitless and strong. I¡¯m always just a call away.¡± 1 ¡°I know.¡± Azura walks me to ss. We meet Kataleya halfway and I bid her farewell too, knowing I won¡¯t see her again for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± I say, refusing to cry. ¡°I¡¯m going to call, all the time ok.¡± She promises me tearfully. Yes, you will, but will I answer? I¡¯ll try to. ALERIC. The lesson had just finished and rather than getting ready for the next one, I¡¯m delighted when Rivers tells me that there was someone who wants to see me. Alpha Leo Rossi of the Sangue Pack himself. Impressive. ¡®Royce, did Leo Rossi want to speak to you?¡¯ I ask as I head to my office. ¡®No.¡¯ His replyes. 3 ¡®Ok, he¡¯s here, but you wouldn¡¯t care now, would you?¡¯ ¡®Not really, should I?¡¯ I clench my jaw, hating how carefree he is. If we¡¯re here and among others, we should gain their trust and build our reputation and rtionship with them. Especially those with power. But Royce is a fool. 1 Reaching my office, I unlock the door and step inside, instantly hit with a powerful aura and a scent I don¡¯t recognise. The shutters are drawn, casting shadows across the room and my eyes snap to my chair to see a man radiating power sitting there. He¡¯s muscr, with dark hair and piercing icy eyes. His hands, adorned with a few rings, rest on the arms of the chair, one leg ced on the other knee. Tattoos cover his neck and hands, and he exudes a dangerous aura. For a moment, I feel like I am looking at the king himself. His cold eyes are on me, and I switch the light on, closing the door behind 1. 2 ¡°Alpha Leo Rossi.¡± I say, trying to hide the irritation at the fact that he¡¯s sitting in my seat. 3 ¡°Aleric Arden.¡± He says coldly. 4 I¡¯m an Alpha too, how dare a Rossi try to belittle me by addressing me like that. 3 I smile smoothly and walk over to the desk. ¡°This isn¡¯t how I was expecting to meet you. The door was locked. How did you get in?¡± I ask. ¡°Via the door.¡± He doesn¡¯t offer an exnation as he now stands up and walks over to me until he¡¯s standing opposite me. 7 He looks me square in the eye and I realise he¡¯s here for a reason, not for pleasantries. ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± I ask, not wanting to call him Alpha again. It leaves a sour taste in my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not here to ask anything of you. I¡¯m here to give you a warning.¡± His eyes sh a steel maic blue. 3 ¡°A warning?¡± I ask, my smile vanishing. 1 ¡°I came across some intriguing rumours, ones that involve a teacher and a student. A student who happens to be my cousin.¡± He says quietly. His voice is calm, but there¡¯s a sinister warning in that silence. One that is extremely powerful, and he now looks me dead in the eyes. ¡°By using me of something you have no proof of, based on weightless rumours is an insulting and dangerous game, Leo Rossi. Let¡¯s not forget who I am.¡± I say quietly. My eyes sh as I let my own aura pair against his. 2 He simply smirks coldly, unphased, although I know he can sense it. ¡°And there it is.¡± He says softly. 8 ¡°There¡¯s what?¡± He doesn¡¯t respond, ncing away. ¡°As someone said, time isn¡¯t borrowed but given, and I¡¯m done wasting mine with you.¡± He walks to the door and stops. ¡°If she¡¯s hurt, in any way on your ount¡­ you will have me to answer to and I¡¯m sure you Arden¡¯s know, Leo Rossi bows to no council or king. Nothing will hold me back from unleashing my wrath.¡± (26 Without another word, he opens the door and steps out; the door shuts with a sharp snap, leaving me raging with anger. 1 My eyes ze red and it takes everything I have, not to destroy my surroundings. 1 How dare he¡­! How fucking dare he! I look down, my hands simmering with sparks of embers, but the thing is, he was in here¡­ if he doesn¡¯t trust me, then he could have nted something in here¡­ I have to keep my cool, just in case¡­ You might be smart Leo Rossi, but so am I. As for Sky¡­ I will talk to her, I think it¡¯s time we stopped using electronics tomunicate¡­ 5 I look around the office before taking out my own phone and clicking on the camera app that I¡¯ve installed here, I rewind it until I see him step into the room. He looked around before taking a slow walk around the office, pausing when he stops at the shelf where the camera is situated, and then his eyes flicked to the sculpture that holds the camera. A smirk crosses his lips as he looks directly into the camera. He knew. 2 My heart thunders as I still remain in control, watching him walk around the desk and sit down in the position I had seen him in, rocking the chair slightly as he awaited my return. 1 ¡°Bastard!¡± I hiss, throwing my phone across the room. He thinks he can protect her? I scoff. I¡¯ll destroy her! I¡¯ll ruin her mentally to such an extent that she will trust only me and no one else! 21 I¡¯ll turn her away from her family! How dare he fucking try to pick a fight with an Arden! a Once she¡¯spletely in my grasp, I will then relish in the pain that I will have caused them! May they all fucking burn in hell! 2 Spinning around, I send a ball of fire at my chair, letting the entire thing be engulfed in mes. 7 My chest is heaving as I re into the fire¡­ 1 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 39. A Chat SKYLA. Azura¡¯s words keep reying in my mind as I trudge toward Aleric¡¯s office. My footsteps echo off the tiles. With the rumours going around, I don¡¯t think him choosing his office for detention is wise, and I don¡¯t think I want those rumours to get to Dad. Me and the professor I¡¯m rumoured to be having an affair with alone in his office. Hmm, office sex sounds hot, and I wouldn¡¯t mind him showing me his dominant side by bending me over that desk of his¡­ I smirk. Regardless of if that sounds appealing or not, I don¡¯t n to get down and dirty with him. Not after that talk with Azura. That really has made me see reason. The halls are empty as everyone is either in training, outdoors, or just chilling since school¡¯s out. They¡¯re lucky to be doing whatever shit they want for the rest of the evening. Then there¡¯s poor me, heading to detention, without even a morsel of food to satiate the pang of hunger that fills my stomach. How sad. Ok I¡¯m not that hungry and we¡¯re usually allowed to take food to detention, if it¡¯s during lunch or after school, but I can¡¯t bother. It¡¯s kinda weird knowing Kat¡¯s gone¡­ Azura¡¯s gone, Song¡¯s gone¡­ There was a time the four of us would walk down these halls together. Now? It¡¯s just me. Who would have thought I¡¯d be thest one left here¡­ I break into a run, doing a cartwheel in the middle of the empty corridor before I turn the corner and come to an abrupt stop when I see Rivers walking down the hall towards 1. ¡°Ah, Miss Rossi.¡± He says, his piercing eyes boring into me. ¡°Mr Rivers.¡± I reply emotionlessly, crossing my arms. He looks around the empty halls, then back at me. ¡°Why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t you be heading for training?¡± ¡°I have detention first.¡± I say. His brows furrow. ¡°Detention already, Miss Rossi, I am beginning to feel rather concerned with how this year has started. If Professor Arden didn¡¯t stop me from talking to your father regarding the violence disyed against a teacher, I would immediately have had hime over.¡± He drones on. Please, violence disyed against a teacher? Who even says that? Dumb Rivers, that¡¯s who. ¡°Hm.¡± I respond, faking a yawn. Something that does not go unnoticed by him. ¡°Perhaps you need to see a therapist for your issues, Miss Rossi.¡± I freeze as I stare at him, my eyes shing. Therapist. Issues. I do not need a fucking therapist. ¡°Get out of my sight before I disy further violence against a teacher.¡± I snarl, my eyes zing. ¡°I am your headmaster, Miss Rossi!¡± ¡°And I care why?¡± I growl, feeling my anger rising. The thought of Royce makes me fight my irritation, but my heart is still pounding as I re at him. He cowers back, his face paling, and he swallows hard. His eyes once again scanning the halls, fear clear in his eyes. He¡¯s scared of me, I bet if he had the choice, he wouldn¡¯t even let me remain at the school ¡°Your behaviour will not be tolerated, Miss Rossi.¡± He warns before he turns and strides away. My eyes return to normal, and I watch him walk away, my gaze burning into his back. I scoff as I see him trying not to rush, but he¡¯s fucking oozing fear. Yeah, run with your damn tail between your legs, bloody wuss. I close my eyes and take a deep breath before I turn and continue on my way to Aleric¡¯s office. I don¡¯t need a therapist. I do not have fucking issues! I knock on the door, harder than I meant to, the sound echoing in the silent hallway. ¡°Come on in.¡± Aleric¡¯s voice says. I push open the door to see him sitting in his seat. The smell of smoke is strong in here. ¡°Something get burned?¡± I ask, cocking a brow. The windows are open, and he frowns slightly. ¡°Yes,e on in, take a seat.¡± I cock a brow, seeing his office chair is missing. I sit down in one of the two chairs opposite his desk and Aleric picks up two Styrofoam cups and passes one to me. ¡°Here, I know you like hot chocte with extra sugar and plenty of cream.¡± He gives me a wink and I nod. Sure, he does, Reign knows that. ¡°Thanks.¡± I say, feeling my mood lift a little as I take the cup from him. Our eyes meet before he looks down at his own cup. ¡°Bad day?¡± He asks me as he takes the seat opposite me. If this is meant to be detention, it sure doesn¡¯t feel like it at the moment. I take a sip of the scalding hot, hot chocte, enjoying the burning liquid pouring down my throat. ¡°Kinda. River¡¯s thinks I need therapy, like I¡¯m fucking mental.¡± My eyes sh as I re at the table. ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± He says, almost sounding displeased. ¡°But how can he possibly say you need therapy. He doesn¡¯t know you, not the real you. So, let¡¯s forget about him and his useless antics.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fucking done.¡± I shrug, downing my drinks and grabbing my bag. Better get to that work. ¡°You can do your assignmentter, and hand it to me next lesson.¡± I look up in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± I ask. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve both had a bad day, I think it won¡¯t kill either of us if it¡¯s a few dayste. Just make sure you do your best.¡± He says, reaching over he caresses my cheek and I slowly ease back. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t.¡± I say quietly. I just need time to figure my own shit out. A sh of hurt crosses his face but he doesn¡¯t push it, instead gives me a nod and retracts his hand. ¡°So, why did you have a bad day?¡± I ask, closing my bag and dropping it to the floor again. He shakes his head, running his hand through his lush locks. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He says, that frown returning. ¡°So you can ask me, I¡¯m supposed to reply yet I can¡¯t ask you? That¡¯s not how it works.¡± I say, finishing my drink, feeling far more rxed than I did before it. I sit back, watching him as I wait for an answer. ¡°You won¡¯t drop it, will you.¡± He says, smiling slightly, although I can still see something is troubling him. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± I reply. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal but your cousin, Alpha of the Sangue pack, has heard the rumours about us that are floating around¡­¡± He trails off, concern clear in his eyes as I let those words sink in. Leo knows. Fuck, that ain¡¯t good. Did Azura say something? No¡­ she isn¡¯t like that¡­ Leo is smart but¡­ ¡°And what did he say?¡± I ask, my stomach twisting at the thought the damn fucking genius would figure shit out. From N?velDrama.Org. Aleric looks down, ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say he thinks he¡¯s above me, but as he¡¯s a Rossi, that isn¡¯t wrong. We¡¯re nothing inparison, even if we¡¯re innocent.¡± Whoa, what the hell. I know these Rossi men and, dare I admit it ¡ª ¨C I too, have a temper and ego¡­ but fuck. ¡°What was he saying?¡± I repeat sharply. ¡°That the rumours better not be true. I¡¯m afraid he assumes I¡¯m a predator. The thing is Sky, if you were not Luciferess, I would not have crossed that line.¡± I nod slowly. ¡°Yeah, I get that.¡± ¡°What do you want, Sk? I know I want you, but I don¡¯t know what you want.¡± He says quietly. Yeah, I don¡¯t know either¡­ ¡°I need time, Reign, when you stood me up¡­ everything just becameplicated. I just want time for me.¡± I say. My head feels a bit hazy right now. I hate that there¡¯s hurt in his eyes and he reaches over, taking my hand in his, his fingers brushing my knuckles. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you princess¡­ because I¡¯m crazy about you and no matter how much self-control I have to have, when ites to you¡­ it¡¯s all gone.¡± He replies huskily. Raising my hand to his lips, he kisses it softly. A man who is actually crazy about me¡­ I relish the soft sparks of pleasure rushing through me, and I slowly tug my hand free. ¡°You¡¯re crazy to be attracted to me, Aleric.¡± I say quietly, my heart racing. ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t mind being crazy if it involves you, Luciferess, who stepped into my life because I love our debates. I miss those bets and our jokes. I miss the woman who became my best friend as well as something so much more.¡± He says, his eyes zing gold as he gazes into my eyes. Our bets¡­ Our yful banter¡­ I can¡¯t help but smile faintly. I miss it too¡­ but¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I haven¡¯t felt that since being with him. Can someone be so different online and offline? ¡°I hate how you were usually always right when it came to the bets.¡± I remark, pushing that thought away. ¡°And it drove me crazy that you refused to pay up even a penny of what you lost to me.¡± He counters. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± I smile. There he is, the Reign I know. I really need to give him some time before I judge him. He gives me a charming smile. ¡°I miss it all, but we¡¯re not going to be able to talk online again¡­ I know you want time¡­ but after Leo¡¯s threat, I do not want you in trouble, not on my ord. So, let¡¯s only talk in person going forward. I¡¯ll grab us some burner phones if we need to drop a message, but with Leo Rossi making his threat, we can¡¯t text anymore.¡± Leo, like seriously? I¡¯m not a fucking kid, but I can¡¯t say anything because then it would mean Aleric told me and would further cement those thoughts in their damn heads. I hide my irritation as I nod, telling myself it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll never see me again. Heck, he¡¯s right here at the academy. ¡°Deal.¡± I say with a nod. He smiles as he reaches over, cing a soft kiss on my cheek. His scent fills my nose, making my heart skip a beat. His lips brush my jaw, and my stomach does a flip. He says only one word, one word that sums up exactly how he is feeling and sends a jolt. straight to my core. ¡°Perfect.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 40 A Surprising Evening SKYLA. The sound of a doorbell ringing makes my eyes fly open, and I sit up, looking around my room which is now bathed in darkness. When did I even get home¡­ I rub my head, trying to remember thest thing that had happened¡­ I left Aleric¡¯s office and was meant to head to training with Royce, but I didn¡¯t feel too good. I had messaged Royce that I felt sick and asked if we could cancel¡­. I remember just about managing to find Malevolent and then¡­ Then I bumped into Aleric as he was leaving, and he offered to drop me at home¡­ Yes, that¡¯s what happened¡­ I don¡¯t remember getting home though, or how or when I got into bed¡­ My shoes are off, and the duvet is pulled up over me. Malevolent isn¡¯t in the room, and the bedroom door is open. I hear a loud knocking on the door and curse. ¡°Who is that?¡± I groan, dragging myself out of bed as I try to wake up fully. I grab my phone from my pocket and see I have several missed calls and a shit tonne of texts. Dude, can anyone just let me live in peace? I feel fine now, but what the hell had even happened that I hadn¡¯t felt well or got knocked out like that. Weird. Another loud ring of the doorbell makes me growl. ¡°What the hell¡­ can a girl not sleep without being disturbed?¡± I grumble as I head to the door and yank it open. Ready to scold whoever it is until I find myself staring at the six giants who are crowded outside my door. ¡°What the¡­.¡± I begin. ¡°Hey, Sky.¡± The blue-eyed boy at the front says with a smile that would make one of those teeth- whitening. advertisements look dull. ¡°Renji¡­¡± I say, staring at each of the quintuplets, and Ahren. Theo and Ares are holding several huge pizza boxes. The smell is about to give me a foodgasm. Ahren and Jayce have drinks and some other paper food bags and Renji is holding three damn boxes of Krispy Kremes! Ah, foodsies! Come to Mama¡­ ¡°The hell are you goris doing here?¡± I question, narrowing my eyes at them before my gaze flits back to From N?velDrama.Org. the food. All mine¡­ ¡°That hurt Sky, I¡¯m anything but a gori.¡± Carter says with a small pout, but there¡¯s a smile tugging at the corner of his lips as he flicks his head. ¡°Are you going to let us in or not?¡± Theo asks, cocking a brow. ¡°We brought offerings if that makes up for disturbing you?¡± Renji offers. ¡°Yeah, and this pizza is getting cold.¡± Theo adds. ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t find any unsuspecting souls on the way here. I¡¯m sorry for the unexpected drop-in.¡± Ahren says apologetically, as they all troop inside, with Ares and Jayce bringing up the rear. I stand there, hands on hips. ¡°You do know what tonight is right?¡± Jayce says, waving his phone in front of my face. My eyes widen as I stare at the screen. ¡°The match between Scorpio and ck Wolf! Fuck, how did I not remember! Shit!¡± ¡°I figured, anyway, I thought it would be a good time to make some decent bets.¡± He smirks. Ah, this fucker. We tend to watch what we can together during term time, and as much as Uncle Liam hates these games, there is little he can do to stop us from watching them. We¡¯re shifters, blood, gore and violence is in our blood. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m ready to take all your money.¡± I shoot back. I usually always only gave my honest opinion to Reign and then whoever he said would win, is what I would say to these guys, because the damn fucker was always good at figuring out who will win right off the damn bat! Aleric said we can¡¯t text¡­ fuck well¡­ never mind. I nce at the time. There are still about ten minutes before it starts! ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± I say, rushing to my bedroom. ¡°Can one of you guys feed Malevolent?! Her food¡¯s in the bottom cab near the fridge!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Renji calls back. I can¡¯t help but smile, yes these fuckers disturbed my sleep, and showed up uninvited, but pizza, fizzy pop and donuts? You are most wee! And even if I don¡¯t admit it, they also made this cee alive, so they are forgiven. I can hear the TV has been switched on and they chatter away, rowdy as ever as they set up the match. After pulling on somefortable stretchy ck pyjama bottoms with ace panel down the sides and a matching long-sleeve top, I quickly hurry from the room. I don¡¯t want to miss the match! ¡°You got tes, Sky?¡± Carter calls. ¡°Not sure how many¡­ but I got a few¡­¡± I reply, heading to the kitchen where Renji is sitting watching Malevolent eat. ¡°Dude, who the fuck needs tes?¡± I hear Jayce say. ¡°Me.¡± Carter¡¯s pointed replyes. I give Renji a smile before I grab whatever tes I have. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s probably started.¡± ¡°I know, but you know I¡¯m not really into them. I¡¯lle once Malevolent¡¯s eaten.¡± He says with a grin. ¡°Sure thing.¡± I take the tes to the lounge. The boys have all made themselvesfortable, a few of them on the floor, and a few on the sofas. I swear they really are giants. Then again, all the men in my family are. ¡°Who needs a te?¡± I ask. Ahren, Carter and Theo, who are sitting farther away from the table, each take one. I pile my own te high with pizza, chips and parmesan, although the parmo up north really is the tastiest. I need to go there sometime, Middlesbrough here Ie one day! ¨C Once I grab two pots of sauce, I nce around, and Ahren moves over, making space for me. Sitting down, I ce my te on myp, fixing my eyes on the TV. Ready to see how these two battle it out¡­ It¡¯s about ten minutester and the first round already has us on edge. Scorpio¡¯s got the upper hand. ¡°See, told you he¡¯ll win.¡± I say, biting into another pizza slice. ¡°The first round isn¡¯t even halfway through!¡± Ares protests, he¡¯s been team ck Wolf since the guy started taking part in these games. They¡¯re both in masks, and although some of these games are streamed, there are certain tournaments which are not streamed and the only way to watch them is through audiomentary or to buy tickets and actually go see these games One day¡­ one day I¡¯m going to go to one of these games! My list of one days¡¯ is indeed growing. ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl when ck Wolf spins around and shes through Scorpio¡¯s chest. ¡°Argh! Get up!¡± The doorbell rings and my eyes sh. ¡°Who¡¯s that going to be?¡± I say, ¡°Your house.¡± Theo mutters ¡°Yeah, maybe another brat like you¡­ Asher ain¡¯t here¡­¡± ¡°Asher is too busy with his precious girlfriend ¡± Jayce smirks. ¡°I envy him.¡± Ares hums. ¡°Or not.¡± ¡°I feel a bit bad for all the bloodshed these matches have.¡± Renji says as I get up from the sofa. Ahren chuckles. ¡°Not getting queasy are you, Renji?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only here for the sexy men.¡± Carter adds, as I leave the room, biting into my pizza slice. Getting to the door, I pull it open, and I¡¯m instantly hit with the delicious scent of none other than- ¡°Royce.¡± I say, He cocks a brow as his gaze goes to the pizza I¡¯m holding. ¡°For someone not feeling well¡­ you seem to be perfectly fine.¡± He crosses his arms, and I can see he¡¯s holding a small ck paper bag too. Surprising Evening ¡°Well, I was actually in bed, and then my cousins showed up and we are now watching the Alpha Gen X games. Maybe a good boy like you doesn¡¯t know what they are but they are unmissable.¡± I taunt. His eyes widen in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s tonight? Oh, shoot yeah, Scorpio and Wolf¡­¡± I smirk. So he does know them. ¡°Hmm, seems like I¡¯m not the only one that had forgotten then.¡± I hear the shouting from the living room and wonder what happened! Shit ¡°Do you want to watch?¡± I ask, before I step closer to him, my heart skipping a beat as I tiptoe so I can whisper in his ear. ¡°There¡¯s a group of people in there, so it definitely wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate.¡± My eyes dip to his Adam¡¯s apple as he swallows, biting my lip, before I smoothly move back. ¡°Tempting, especially since it will take me at least half an hour to get home¡­¡± So that is a yes. I step aside, allowing him entrance. ¡°So, who is winning?¡± He asks, his gaze flickering to the lounge. I tilt my head. ¡°Who knows, my bets are on Scorpio.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s definitely going to be ck Wolf.¡± He says confidently, taking off his leather jacket, before he tenses. I freeze too and it¡¯s not because of how sexy he looks in that grey tee, but his words that make my heart. skip a beat. Words that sound so damn familiar¡­ He looks over at me sharply and our eyes meet¡­ Moonlight Muse Author thank you for reading. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 41. Doubts SKYLA. He looks away first and ces his jacket aside, cocking a brow at me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asks. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I say, shaking my head. He had reminded me of Reign, it threw me. I guess he and Aleric are twins but¡­ Running my fingers through my hair, I clear my head. I¡¯m about to close the door when Royce reaches over, his arm brushing mine as he closes the door. Focus Sky¡­ ¡°So, what was wrong earlier?¡± He asks, looking me over before he looks away. So cute. ¡°I just felt suddenly sick and sluggish. I don¡¯t know.¡± I frown, it does sound weird¡­ ¡± It was strange.¡± 4 don¡¯t know.¡± I frown, it does sound weird¡­ ¡± It was strange.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯re a werewolf, unless there was something in your system you wouldn¡¯t have fell ill so suddenly.¡± He says, and I can¡¯t help but appreciate the slight pause before he said the word werewolf. He is still being careful around my own family. He has a point, even if we get ill, there¡¯s a reason and we recover far faster than normal. ¡°Yeah¡­ but everything was fine. sses finished, then I ran into Rivers and then went to Aleric¡¯s office for detention. Nothing weird even happened.¡± ¡°Right¡­ I actually came down to check up on you, since you said you weren¡¯t well, but since I¡¯m here, mind if I take a bit of blood to run it through some tests? Because that doesn¡¯t sound normal.¡± ¡°What kind of tests?¡± I say as we enter the lounge and all eyes turn to us. Ahren tilts his head, munching slowly on a chip, whilst the quintuplets instantly shift to hostile mode. (1) Jayce¡¯s eyes are calcting, Theo and Ares are frowning, Carter has his eyebrows raised, and even Renji¡¯s smile has faltered. ¡°Guys, he¡¯s my trainer. Stop staring at him, even if he is pretty handsome.¡± Carter nods his agreement, and Royce raises an eyebrow. ¡°Nice to meet you guys.¡± He says, just as the TV signals the end of round one. A few of them mumble as I gaze at the TV in dismay. ¡°Shit, we missed it!¡± ¡°Scorpio won the round.¡± Jayce offers broodily. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he will win overall. He overexerted himself straight up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± I say. There¡¯s a ten-minute break now. I pick up a te for Royce. ¡°What would you like?¡± ¡°Anything¡¯s fine¡­ As for the test, it¡¯s just to see if there is anything there or not.¡± He says, and it¡¯s obvious he doesn¡¯t want to say much more in front of these guys. ¡°Ok guys, we¡¯ll be right back, holler at me when the break is over.¡± I say, before jerking my head at the door and lead the way out. I head to the kitchen, and Royce follows. ¡°You know, giving anyone from the Ardenpany a sample of my blood is dangerous.¡± I say lightly, cing the te down. ¡°Eat before it gets colder.¡± He takes a slice and bites into it, cing the bag he was carrying down. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He says with a faint smirk, which makes me wonder if he¡¯s serious or joking. ¡°But I promise, I¡¯ll do one small test and the rest will be disposed of, or if you want, I can take the blood and you can keep it until tomorrow. We can do the test in your presence then?¡± ¡°I trust you, Royce.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trust anyone so easily.¡± He replies quietly, taking another bite of his pizza. Why the hell does he look sexy in everything he does? ¡°I know, but I trust you, so you got something you can put some blood in?¡± I ask him. ¡°Actually, no¡­¡± ¡°Yet you suddenly want blood. I might have something.¡± I say, ¡°Wait here.¡± I leave the kitchen, going to my bedroom, and rummage in one of the lower drawers. It takes me a few minutes to find what I¡¯m looking for, and I take out one of the empty vials that I would use for my poisons. d I haven¡¯t had a dose of my own mixture in my body. Yeah, I need to make some more since Mama or Dad cleared that shit away. I return to the kitchen and take a few seconds to appreciate that ass before I hold the vial out to him. ¡°Here.¡± I say smoothly, ¡°Open it, I¡¯ll pour some blood into it. He nods, twisting the lid off and I let my fangs out, piercing my thumb deeper than I meant to, and quickly step back to save my clothes. Holding my finger out, I let the blood pour into the vial that is filling up pretty fast. ¡°You pierced your skin too deep,¡± He murmurs, taking hold of my hand and pressing his thumb over my cut firmly, stopping the bottle from filling to the top. ¡°Meh, it¡¯s just a cut.¡± I say lightly, too busy, lost in that gorgeous face, although blood continues to spill from around his thumb. ¡°It¡¯s a precious thing. Don¡¯t treat it like it¡¯s not.¡± He says, tugging my hand to his lips before he removes his thumb and takes my thumb in his mouth. Fuck. My head feels light as he simply sucke thumb, his tongue flicking along the cut, making my pussy clench. my He parts his lips, tugging my hand back, and my thumb slips from his mouth, brushing his lips, and he tenses, realising what he has just done. ¡°Ah, Alpha saliva-¡± ¡°Heals.¡± I finish for him. ¡°Yeah.¡± He says, letting go of my hand and grabbing the lid for the vial. ¡°I¡¯ll have a check if there is, in fact, something in your blood.¡± ¡°Cool, but how would anything get in my blood?¡± I ask, walking over to the sink. I quickly rinse off my hands, trying not to focus on the fact my stomach is just a mess of nerves again. ¡°Did you eat or drink anything?¡± I pause, the hot chocte¡­ but Aleric would not do that, and I¡¯m not about to say that to Royce, not until I know if there is in fact anything in there. ¡°The Arden¡¯s are shady, and although Keh is on the council, I won¡¯t forget the fact that he did try to poison Rafael once.¡¯ Grandad Elijah¡¯s words from years ago rey in my mind and I frown. They say the apple does not fall far from the tree¡­ I do need to be careful¡­ Why do I suddenly feel uneasy? Roycees over and I nce at him, looking at the blood that covers his big hand. I like a man with big hands¡­ Focus Sky. I¡¯m trying to get rid of the horrible thoughts that have now crossed my mind. I do need to be careful though¡­ I step away from the counter and let him wash his hands as I dry my own slowly. ¡°Shall we head to the lounge?¡± ¡°Yeah, the next round will be starting soon. I can¡¯t believe I had actually forgotten it.¡± He muses. ¡°Maybe you had something else keeping your mind busy.¡± I suggest lightly leading the way out. ¡°Maybe. )) It¡¯s a whileter and Royce is sitting on the floor, leaning against the side of the armchair. Although both Ahren and Renji had offered him their seats, he had refused. I ignored the questioning and suspicious gazes that came my way and soon I¡¯m totally immersed in the match. It¡¯s bloodier now, as they pull out everything to win. ¡°Fuck that¡¯s low.¡± I growl. ¡°Anything goes, low or not.¡± Royce says. Wolf will win, guaranteed.¡± ¡°Yeah totally,¡± Ares agrees. ¡°There¡¯s still hope¡­¡± I mutter. ¡°I¡¯m actually shocked you got it wrong this time.¡± Jayce says, ¡°You¡¯re usually on point with all the matches.¡± Royce turns and cocks a brow. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± He looks amused. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± ¡°Hey, I am really good usually.¡± I frown, feeling a tad jealous of the fact Malevolent was next to him. She had slowly inched closer to him and the moment he had stroked her, she had taken it as an invitation to sit in hisp. 1 Damn, I want to be the one sitting in hisp, or maybe on his face instead. He wants a pussy to y with. I¡¯d give him one. (3) (( ¡± Urgh, focus girl. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure you are.¡± His cocky smirk gets to me, as does the fact I now have a very explicit image in my head, and I throw a pizza crust at the back of his head the moment he turns away. A few of the boys snicker and I stick my This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. tongue out at Royce, who had turned back faster than lightning. ¡°So you two friends or something?¡± Theo asks gulping down his can of Rubicon Mango. ¡°Or something.¡± Carter ads. Royce shrugs. ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± He says. lightly. Our eyes meet and I feel it¡¯s just the two of us, before he turns away and I quickly look down, too. ¡°Ahem ahem.¡± Ahren fake coughs, making me give him a yful nudge in the waist. But I can¡¯t help but smile, my eyes back on the screen. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 42. Squirty Cream SKYLA. A short whileter, I stretch as the music begins ying. There¡¯s another break before the final round and it gives them time to heal. That¡¯s why these games are the best. These fighters could go for hours and duel it out. I stand up, ¡°Alright, you guys get the table and stuff cleared up and I¡¯m going to go make us hot drinks so we can have some doughnuts. One box belongs to me and me alone.¡± I dere. ¡°Hah you wish, you¡¯re the shortest and smallest here, so you get the least share.¡± Theo shoots back as I gather the tes. No, I¡¯m not. Let me shift to my Lycan form and I¡¯ll tell you who¡¯s the biggest. ¡°Ass¡± I counter before carrying the tes out, ncing at Malevolent, who is sleeping beside Royce. I scrape the food off the tes, emptying them into the bin before cing them in the sink. Washing up is one of the rare jobs I actually don¡¯t mind. I find it oddly therapeutic at times. If I¡¯m in the mood, otherwise nah. Hearing footsteps, I turn to see Renji and Royce enter. Royce is carrying thest two tes, and Renji has a few cans. ¡°Do you have a bag for the rubbish?¡± Renji asks as Royce ces the tes down beside 1. ¡°Oh yeah, bottom drawer there.¡± I say, pointing as I quickly wash the few tes. Ask the boys if they want their usual hot drinks?¡± ¡°Ok, sure!¡± He leaves the room, but Royce doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m about to tell him to go sit when he takes (( up the dishcloth and begins drying the tes. Renji pops his head in to say they all want the usual, and I nod. ¡°I never knew the Arden princes knew how to do such lowly jobs.¡± I tease. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the princess here? We aren¡¯t as posh as you think.¡± He says. ¡°Nope, Mama always made us do chores, and everyone knows the Arden¡¯s live in a mansion.¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow. ¡°As do the ck Storm Pack Rossis.¡± He counters with an amused smirk. ¡°And ok maybe we don¡¯t do this at home, but in America, I lived alone and did most stuff myself.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, doesn¡¯t your mother¡¯s pack hail from there? Howe you didn¡¯t stay with them?¡± He nods. ¡°They do, but I preferred staying alone.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I reply. ¡°You still didn¡¯t lose your posh London ent.¡± Turning the tap off, I dry my hands on the corner of the dishcloth he¡¯s holding and go grab the milk from the fridge. I¡¯m d I have enough, or I hope I do. ¡°Well, we were only abroad for a few years. Some things don¡¯t change.¡± ¡°Good, because I kinda like it.¡± I say, taking out the hot chocte,tte, and coffee sachets. Once the milk is on, I manage to find enough mugs. Thanks to the mugs I get as gifts, I have enough cool mugs, although I doubt the boys would appreciate half of these. ¡°What hot drink?¡± I ask him. ¡°Hot chocte.¡± He says. ¡°Mind grabbing me the squirty cream from the fridge?¡± He snickers and I narrow my eyes. ¡°This is one of the crazy things I just find strange over here. Squirty cream.¡± He says taking the whipped cream can from the fridge. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m an Asda shopper, so if Asda says it¡¯s squirty cream, it¡¯s squirty cream, get your head out of the gutter Magic Fingers.¡± I smirk, snatching the can from him. ¡°Besides ¡­. Who doesn¡¯t like squirty cream¡­¡± I can¡¯t help but imagine him unzipping his pants and stroking his cock, until hees. Now that¡¯s my favourite type of squirty cream. I pop the lid off, giving it a good shake. ¡°You have a dirty mind; I don¡¯t want to know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± He says quietly despite the slight smirk on his lips as he grabs the can from me, looking down at it. Seriously, though, this name needs to be rethought.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± I say, ¡°Now stop being disloyal to our little kingdom. You¡¯re British too remember?¡± He smirks. ¡°I actually have dual citizenship.¡± ¡°Of course, you do.¡± I roll my eyes. Tilting my head back, I spray some cream into my mouth and swallow it all before I lick my lips, almost smirking when I see the sh of blue in his eyes before he looks away. ¡°Aww, what¡¯s wrong, want some squirty squirty cream?¡± I tease before I spray him with some. ¡°Sky!¡± He exims, not expecting that, as he looks down at his chest, which I¡¯ve managed to stter with cream. ¡°Now you asked for it.¡± His eyes narrow, as he snatches the can from me. ¡°Royce no! I just changed!¡± I shout, but he wasn¡¯t going to let me go without getting his revenge. ¡°Fuck!¡± He sprays the cream at me, and I try to dodge it, but he still manages to get some all over my neck. He chuckles as I lunge at him, stealing the can back. ¡°My turn,¡± I growl deviously. ¡°One spray.¡± He warns, backing away from 1. ¡°Revenge is best served with an extra side for free!¡± ¡°That is not how the saying goes.¡± He tates, as he backs away around the small table. I smirk, shaking the can before I squirt a good amount at him. ¡°Shoot.¡± He ducks and I miss most of him, but a good blobnds on his hair. ¡°Goal!¡± I climb onto the table quickly and spray as much of the cream as I can on him. ¡°Cheater.¡± ¡°All¡¯s fair, I told you!¡± He grabs my wrist, but I refuse to let go. I¡¯m not weak. My finger remains fixed on the lever, emptying the entire content of the can. He begins to tickle me, but despite being drowned inughter; I don¡¯t stop. ¡°I win!¡± I cackle, as he is a mess of cream falling back onto my ass on the table. I drop the empty can on the floor, trying to wriggle away from his assault of tickles whilst trying to smear the cream everywhere. ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± He counters, scooping up the huge amount of cream I had just sprayed all over him. He ces his whipped *Team-covered hand on my face, smearing it all over me. He bursts intoughter as I freeze up, not expecting that, but more than that, it¡¯s our position that has gotten to me as his hand runs down my neck and stops just above my chest. I¡¯m sitting, legs spread on the table, and he¡¯s between my legs, one hand on the table, the other resting just above my breasts, his fingertips brushing my neck. ¡°I think I win.¡± He whispers, ¡°You look a right sight, Love.¡± I don¡¯t know how I get into these predicaments. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind being covered in squirty cream.¡± I snicker, trying to ease the tension before I end up fucking this up. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± He asks, cocking a brow. He¡¯s covered in cream too, we both are. His hair is sticking together, and there¡¯s a good amount down his jaw too. ¡°Yeah¡­ of any kind¡­¡± I whisper, unable to stop myself. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His smile fades, his eyes darkening, bing far sharper than I¡¯ve ever seen. But it¡¯s that glint of hunger in them that gets to me and I¡¯m unable to stop myself from reaching over and wiping a streak of cream off his face before slipping my finger into my mouth. Savouring the sweetness in my mouth and the beautiful view before me, I keep my eyes locked with his¡­ Chapter 43 Chapter 43 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 43. When it¡¯s Enough ROYCE. My heart¡¯s racing as she sits there in front of me, looking the perfect image of the sexy little thing she is. Her seductive, tantalising behaviour is luring me in and I¡¯m falling. Just the way I began falling for her without seeing her¡­ the reason I began to struggle to connect with my ex¡­ I¡¯m not falling because I know I¡¯ve fallen with someone I shouldn¡¯t fall for. And this time, I know she¡¯s not flirting on purpose. It¡¯s not to get to me, but if only she knew this got to me worse. I want to yank her close and kiss her senseless, but how do I do that when I¡¯m the worst thing for her? Being a part of my life is nothing I¡¯d wish on anyone¡­ even if I wasn¡¯t her teacher, being with me¡­ would be hell. My gaze dips to those plump lips, the corner. smeared with cream that I just want to lick right off¡­ But I don¡¯t- I can¡¯t. Instead, I reach up. Brushing my thumb across the corner of her mouth, she turns her head instinctively and licks the cream off my finger. Those pretty lush lips wrapping around them. Fuck¡­ She acts feisty; she acts like she¡¯s the queen of zero fucks, but there¡¯s a vulnerability inside of her that fucks with my mind. She acts brave, to show the world she¡¯s dealing, when I know she¡¯s struggled with more things than she¡¯ll ever voice out aloud. I want to shield her from it all¡­ I¡¯m ready to, and I don¡¯t know why. But I know the greatest thing I need to protect her from is my family¡­ If only it was just them¡­ but the Court of Sria is behind them. Am I strong enough to take them both, or will I fuck this up even more? The sound of footsteps makes me jerk back, my heart thudding as I stride towards the sink, just as one of the Westwood boys enters. ¡°How long are you¡­ wow, what happened here?¡± Ares asks, and I know he¡¯s watching us sharply. ¡°Food fight.¡± Sk says, chuckling lightly, but her heart¡¯s still racing. d he hasn¡¯t shifted and can¡¯t hear that. I wash my hands and face in the sink. I¡¯m a mess though, there¡¯s whipped cream everywhere¡­ I almost smile. I can¡¯t deny that it was fun. ¡°Well, the final round is going to start soon.¡± Ares says. ¡°Oh yeah, let me finish the drinks. We¡¯reing.¡± Sk sounds a bit distracted. ¡°Sure¡­¡± He replies before I hear him walk out. I turn to Sk to see she¡¯s wiping her face and neck. ¡°I¡¯m actually going to head out. I¡¯m going to get this all over everything if I stay.¡± I say quietly. She looks at me, and I think I see the flicker of regret in her eyes. Fuck, I hate that I¡¯m making her feel like she¡¯s done something wrong. ¡°Your drink¡­ it¡¯s still hot yet.¡± She says holding up a ck cat-shaped mug. Is that your way of asking me to stay for longer? I walk over to her, trying not to let her scent get to me as I pick up one of the hot chocte mugs. ¡°Lucky for me I can fix the temperature.¡± I whisper, letting coolness flow through to the mug until it cools a little before downing it in one go. ¡°Sexy.¡± She remarks before shaking her head. ¡°I mean the powers.¡± I nod, ¡°Sure.¡± Our eyes meet, and that urge to kiss her again rises inside of me. I¡¯m not safe around her, it¡¯s getting harder¡­ and fuck, the fact that there¡¯s a room full of people just down the tiny hall and it¡¯s not bothering me is bad. ¡°Thanks anyway foring to check up on me, I appreciate it.¡± She says, running her fingers through her hair before she cringes when she gets cream on her hand. ¡°Yeah, you better wash that out.¡± I smirk. ¡± So, I¡¯ll probably miss the final round, but keep me filled in?¡± Her heart skips a beat before she smirks and nods. ¡°I¡¯m great atmentating.¡± I know you are¡­ It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve had to miss matches due to meetings, Dad and other engagements. She would always keep me updated. I miss that¡­ I ce the mug down and head out to the hallway. ¡°Do you want a nket or something to put over your seats?¡± she asks when she pulls open the front door, ncing out at my car. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, the seats are leather, easy to clean.¡± I say, pulling my top off, and wiping the cream that got on my neck off with it. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s mainly on my T-shirt. You really went crazy with that can.¡± She smirks, leaning against the door frame and crosses her arms. ¡°It was worth it.¡± She muses, with a tilt of her head, her eyes raking over my abs before she snatches the shirt from my arms. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it and return it.¡± I won¡¯t argue¡­ An image of her in my shirt fills my mind and I force it away. ¡°Do you mind?¡± I say, since she¡¯s still shamelessly checking me out. Taking my keys out, I step outside. ¡°Not at all, I can enjoy a good view, can¡¯t I? Besides, we¡¯re friends. I should be allowed to admire a fine sculpture. Got to have some benefits to being friends with a total hottie.¡± She states. Yeah, I didn¡¯t mind, but I don¡¯t want her to recognise me as Reign¡­ the temptation to just tell her is there, but I don¡¯t. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t get too confident. So, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Let¡¯s meet for training before sses. I think we can use a change of ce.¡± ¡°Oh? sounds like a n, what time?¡± she scrunches up her nose. ¡°Six am.¡± She groans but nods, her eyes raking over me once more before I turn and head to my car. She¡¯s still watching as I get in and start it up. Even now, I am unable to get what had happened out of my head. For a few minutes, I was able to forget everything else. Bloody hell¡­ Reaching home, I enter, bidding Charles a good evening and head straight upstairs to shower, but first I lock the blood away in my safe. One that no one can ess. Even in my own house, I cannot trust everyone. I will run some tests tonight¡­ Stepping out of the shower with a towel around my waist, I nce at my phone to see she¡¯s sent me a string of messages, step by step,mentating. Got to love my Lil Lucifer. ¡®Dinner is ready Royce, do join us.¡¯ Mom¡¯s voicees through the link. ¡®Sure.¡¯ I say, as I quickly grab some boxers and pants, knowing if Mom knows I returned then so does Dad. Ten minutester, I enter the dining room. They¡¯re all here. Great. I nce at my phone onest time and read her message. ¡®ck Wolf won. I don¡¯t know how, but he did! I swear they need a rematch. It was close!¡¯ ¡®LOL, so in short, you lost then?¡¯ I text back. my I hit send, before slipping my phone into pocket before kissing mom and Charlotte on the forehead and taking my seat next to Aleric. Charlotte and Mom are opposite us, with Dad at the head of the table. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Dad asks after the member of staff removes the lids of our dishes and leaves the room. ¡°Out,¡± I reply simply. ¡°I asked where.¡± Dad repeats with a small smile, one that doesn¡¯t reach his cold eyes. ¡°And I don¡¯t feel the need to share.¡± I counter emotionlessly, picking up my fork and knife. I¡¯m not hungry but I still decided toe and join them, but like always, it¡¯s the questions I dislike. ¡°Shall we at least begin on our meal?¡± Mom interjects. ¡°The roast looks absolutely delicious.¡± ¡°Go right ahead, sweetheart.¡± Dad says, motioning for her to carry on, his eyes fixed on mine. ¡°It will make matters easier if Royce simply replies¡­ Where were you, Royce, that you seem to be struggling to share?¡± Aleric asks, his eyes cold as he turns to look at me. ¡°At a friend¡¯s.¡± I reply shortly. ¡°Oh, I hope it is just a friend Royce, because another Ruby is not another situation I want again.¡± Dad says curtly. I clench my jaws, ¡°Jade, her name was Jade, not Ruby.¡± I reply icily. ¡°Whatever it was, she was just a bad influence, and in the end, she left you. Do something worthwhile with your time, Royce. If it wasn¡¯t for the court¡¯s opinion, you would be in a far lower position than you are. You have not shown me that you are worthy of being my son.¡± ¡°Keh!¡± Mom says, hurt shing in her eyes. ¡°I am being honest Catherine, he does nothing but his own choice. He will face the consequences if this careless behaviour keeps going¡­ I¡¯m beginning to wonder if he simply genuinely wants to help others out of his own good will, with nothing in return.¡± I look ahead at Charlotte, who sits there quietly, a small frown on her face as she ducks her head, focusing on her food. He keeps going, and I drown him out until he calls me. ¡°Royce, do you want to witness my wrath?! Do not ignore me!¡± He thunders. ¡°If it was not for you, holding the Sris power, you would not be so arrogant!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wee your wrath¡­ I don¡¯t see me doing as I want, as arrogance, but maybe that¡¯s just me¡­ as for the court, they need to remember that I¡¯m the one who wields the power that the court wants, is it not? This isn¡¯t even about me.¡± I ask icily. ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself so much importance Royce.¡± Aleric remarks, his face wearing a mask to disguise the irritation he¡¯s feeling, but he¡¯s failing. ¡°Am I the one giving myself importance or the court? Ask yourself why that¡¯s the case, Aleric?¡± I growl, hating how he had to butt in every fucking time. ¡°Royce, enough.¡± Dad warns, and I can¡¯t help but scoff. If it wasn¡¯t for this shit, life would be so much easier. Even Aleric doesn¡¯t know the truth, but Dad does¡­ He knows the extent of my abilities. ¡°No, since this family likes to share everything, what¡¯s to hide?¡± I ask Dad coldly. ¡°Royce, if you don¡¯t want to share where you went, then let¡¯s end this discussion. Now.¡± Dad¡¯s eyes sh and I wonder why he¡¯s so adamant to hide it from Aleric. Aside from the bitch fit that he¡¯ll throw. Aleric looks between us, and I know he didn¡¯t miss what I said, and, as if on cue, he ces his fork down. ¡°What power do you think you have that the High Court sees as special? The Goddess and the Sun God himself have blessed us. I represent that.¡¯ Aleric deres. I can see the suspicion in his eyes at how Dad changed the topic. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s trying to convince me or himself. ¡®Royce, do not delve into it, you know the rules.¡¯ Dad warns through the link. I ignore him, ncing at Aleric. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, you sure do.¡± I reply to his statement, finally appreciating the silence that has fallen over the table. Only the sound of the cutlery against the china filled the room. ¡°How are sses going Charlotte?¡± Dad asks after a few moments. ¡°Excellent father¡­ I was thinking since Aleric and Royce teach at the Academy, I was wondering if I could attend Midnight Academy?¡± She braves, making me look up as Mom looks concerned and Dad frowns. ¡°That is a discussion I have already been through with you Charlotte, you will not step foot into that ce.¡± Dad says dangerously. ¡°But Aleric and Royce are-¡± Dad ms his knife down, making Charlotte jump. ¡°I said no.¡± He hisses, his eyes shing dangerously. She looks down. Despite being treated like a princess, she¡¯s also kept caged. ¡°But-¡± ¡°CHARLOTTE!¡± Dad thunders. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her wanting to be around other kids her age.¡± I say, knowing that neither Mom nor Aleric were about to defend her. ¡°Royce, please don¡¯t make matters worse.¡± Mom says. ¡°Charlotte is getting the best education.¡± ¡°But she wants to attend an actual school, like she said Aleric and I are-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe. She¡¯s better off here. One would think you would know that. Do you really want our sister in a ce that is full of people with ill intentions?¡± ¡°Coming from a predator himself, I¡¯m shocked that you care.¡± I counter icily. ¡°Royce!¡± Mom gasps. Aleric¡¯s eyes sh, his eyes zing as he res at me. ¡°Take it back.¡± No. ¡°I said nothing but the truth, right? Tell me, isn¡¯t preying on your students, fucking wrong?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 44 The Sris Bloodline ROYCE. Sick of this family, I stand up. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Royce!¡± Dad snarls. ¡°What do you mean by that, Royce?¡± Mom asks sharply. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your mate and favourite son exactly what they¡¯re up to?¡± I growl. Come on Charlotte, I¡¯ll buy you some takeout.¡± Charlotte jumps up. ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± Dad snarls at her before his gaze turns to me. ¡°The both of you!¡± She hesitates, ncing at me as I wait for her, before Mom takes hold of her wrist, forcing her to sit down, a pleading expression in her eyes. I shake my head and storm out of the dining hall. Dad shouts at me to stop, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve had enough. Walking down the hallway, I frown, lost in my thoughts. Just thinking about Sk saying she felt sick and tired. Why do I feel Aleric did something? 2 For how long do I stay silent, when I know they are hurting those important to me. Mom, Charlotte, Sky¡­ 3 Fuck¡­ I look at the gold-framed portraits of the past Alphas of this pack, each one proud and powerful. The simrities between my forefathers are noticeable. Each is light eyed with blond hair. An image of a sun and moon is painted behind them. Despite being werewolves, we see the sun as a symbol of prosperity, too. Aleric thinks he is the chosen one because of the ties the Sris line has to Helios, the sun god himself. When Helios had allowed Selene to use the power of the sun that contributes to growth and nature to touch one of her four lines. The Sris line. This was, of course, before Helios shed with a Deimos wolf named Andronikos. Long ago, it was said that the gods walked the earth, but ording to what we have learned, there was actually a veil that was open between the two worlds,bining them. Helios would often select the most beautiful women of the Sris to be part of his harem, and it was something Selene agreed to. These women were omegas and Selene made sure they would not have mates knowing what their fates would be. Even until this day, it is rare for Omegas to have mates. It does happen, but it is rare. 2 When Helios¡¯s eyes fell on a beautiful Sris woman, who this time was not a mere Omega but a woman that was mated to none other than the Deimos ¨C Andronikos, well, they ended up duelling it out. Andronikos won, and humiliated Helios, who in turn cursed the Deimos line. 12 After this event, Helios retracted parts of the blessings that he had allowed Selene, and hence the Sris main bloodline began to diminish. There is a darkness that is approaching and the prophecy says that without the guidance of a chosen one, the Sris line will perish. 8 The hand of Helios hasn¡¯t touched anyone for centuries, yes there are some elementals born, and we keep the Alpha blood strong. However, after so many years, I finally hold more than elemental power. I can control nature itself, or to some degree, the weather, healing the earth, and the growth of nts and crops. It¡¯s why I¡¯m so good at control, because it has been instilled within me from a young age. I was subjected to far more training than Aleric has ever been. This power that I hold is said to be rare, even amongst those who hold elemental power. Something that the Sris Court has been waiting for and Dad is waiting for itsplete manifestation. There are seven families that are considered pure-blooded Sris around the world, each holding some level of elemental power. All are beneath the Sris court. Yet despite being allied, they are also ruthlesslypetitive. Hence why Dad has always been so secretive, because he doesn¡¯t want the attention on us. Well, that is, until I hit eighteen and the court saw my power. There¡¯s nothing in my personality that they like, but it¡¯s that power that Dad does not want gone from his grasp. I¡¯ve kept some extents of my abilities a secret to even Dad. He only knows of my weather control and my ice abilities. 1 I want it to remain like that hoping to remain hidden and live my life as I wish¡­ but despite keeping my additional abilities a secret, a new prophecy that a true Sris. Alpha King has been born has crossed thends and Dad¡¯s fear of everything he has worked and hoped for would be gone if he is found. If he realises that, that person is me, he would do anything to have me bend to his will¡­ I don¡¯t want that, but I also know he thinks my controlling weather is enough proof that I should be the next High Alpha of the Sris Court, a position he currently holds. He also wants me to be the next Alpha here, and wants me to be favoured by the Court of Sris because that would only give him more power, but that is something, that if it were to happen, Aleric will not be able to cope with¡­ I would willingly leave it all, but what makes me hesitate is that this pack needs a leader who can change things. I continue walking down the halls, looking at the portraits on the wall. They were all cruel and ruthless too. That is something that needs toe to an end. 1 But how do you make the change when things have always been like this? From our ancestors for thousands of years? How do you change what is cemented into us from birth? What do you do when you know that you are the minority who has no support and will be silenced? How do I wash the sins of our past from this pack? Do I follow my heart, or my mind? Both want to do the right thing¡­ but in doing so, will I hurt those that I love? I stop at the portrait of my father, staring up at the young man in the picture. A man who knows what he wants, who has always known and one who has nned for years to get it and I know that I y a big part in that. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Years of testing on me and drawing pints and pints of blood were for a cause, a cause that only he knows of and one that I have been ckmailed into keeping a secret by Dad himself. My hands are tied, and I can¡¯t risk those that I love getting hurt. This is the curse of the Shadow Wolves Pack itself. There is no glory or pride, simply dread, darkness, and deceit. A game I want no part of. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 45 A Sister¡¯s Vision ROYCE. ¡°Royce!¡± I turn to see Charlotte run over to me. I can see she¡¯s near to tears as shetches onto my arm. Concern fills me as she buries her head in my chest and I wrap my arm around her, rubbing her back. We may argue often, but she¡¯s still my little sister. ¡°Hey¡­ it¡¯s going to be alright¡­ The offer to get out of here still stands?¡± I offer gently. She nods, moving back and taking a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want food, though. I want ice cream from one of those poor hygiene ces.¡± I cock a brow. ¡°They may be smaller ces, Charlotte, but that doesn¡¯t mean the hygiene isn¡¯t good.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She shrugs, ¡°Ok, can we go?¡± I nod, ¡°Sure we can.¡± I¡¯ll face the consequencester. I know I will, but tonight I¡¯ll aim to make one of us have a good end to the day. ¡°Let me go grab my keys.¡± I say to her, ¡°I¡¯ll get them!¡± She says quickly. ¡°I need to grab my coat!¡± ¡°Sure. Grab my wallet too.¡± I say, as she skips upstairs. I shove my hands into my pocket, staring at the nk space near Dad¡¯s portrait. For the next Alpha¡­ ¡°Royce.¡± I turn when Aleric¡¯s snarl rumbles through the grand hallway, his zing aura seeping powerfully through the halls. I can see the heat waves around him as he tries to control his rage. ¡°How dare you.¡± ¡°Not today, Aleric.¡± I reply coldly. ¡°Royce.¡± He hisses, The sound of Charlotte¡¯s footsteps stop me from replying and I realise why she had wanted to go upstairs, unable to hide my amusement at the fact she¡¯s topped up on her gloss, and her perfume, now holding a faux fur coat in her hands. ¡°Neither of you is leaving this mansion.¡± Aleric warns menacingly. I cock a brow. ¡°Who¡¯s going to stop us?¡± I say, cing my arm around Charlotte¡¯s shoulders protectively. ¡°I will.¡± He snarls. I ignore him. Turning and leading the way to the door, the butler opens it. Despite remaining emotionless I can sense his fear. We haven¡¯t even stepped out when, in a sh, Aleric is in front of us. ¡°You have caused Mom and Dad to argue and you think you can just walk away, like always?!¡± He sneers. ¡°Fix it.¡± My patience is wearing thin as I re at him. ¡°Aleric, do not push me.¡± I warn him quietly. ¡°What will you do? All you do is walk away like the coward you are! You will always be the loser, in every aspect of life.¡± Charlotte looks upset as she steps back. ¡°Look, we don¡¯t need to go, I asked him- ¡± ¡°Stay out of this Charlotte, know your ce!¡± Aleric snarls, making my eyes sh. I don¡¯t think he realises that when the one who wields the most patience reaches their limits, even the heavens will tremble. ¡°Do not talk to her like that.¡± I snarl protectively, stepping in front of our sister. Blocking her from his view. My heart¡¯s racing in anger as I re at him. ¡°Step. Aside.¡± I try one final time. ¡°Let him go.¡± Dad¡¯s voicees, making Aleric look up at him in shock over my shoulder. I don¡¯t bother turning, my heart thudding. violently as I take Charlotte¡¯s hand and lead her out of the mansion. ¡°What a coward.¡± Aleric hisses. ¡°No wonder she¡¯s drawn to me.¡± His voice is low, almost silent, but I know who he means. My eyes sh dangerously. A blinding sh of lightning and a violent roar of thunder fill the air before the rain starts to pour down. ¡°What the¡­¡± Aleric trails off and I turn to re at him, my eyes zing blue. Our eyes meet, blue against gold as a bolt of lightning hits the front steps, cracking them down the centre as Aleric jumps back. 1 ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± For the first time, he¡¯s lost for words. I frown faintly as I turn my back on him. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible. He isn¡¯t the firstborn ¡­¡± He mutters. ¡°Surprised because I¡¯m the third born¡­ You truly are so narrow-minded¡­¡± ¡°Father¡­ tell me this is not true.¡± Those are thest words I hear before I open the car door for a stunned Charlotte and then get in on the other side. Yes, I¡¯m the third-born, but I¡¯m not the only third born who ended up being the most powerful of his siblings. She shivers and I turn the heaters on, my eyes shing as I pull the water from her hair, her eyes widen as she watches me in awe. I look ahead, the sound of the wipers moving fast and the pouring rain loud in our ears. I never wanted power or recognition, but maybe this is the God¡¯s way of sending a sign that things need to change, that this pack needs change, we need change¡­ ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask, looking at Charlotte sharply as we drive down the winding wide path and towards the gates. ¡°You have that face on, where you are debating something. Whatever you want to do, do it. Don¡¯t hold back Royce, you are so much more incredible than Dad or Aleric. You are doing this the right way. Everyone in this pack will side with you. I¡¯m tired of being caged, Royce. I¡¯m tired of being an outsider to the world¡­¡± She brushes her long blond hair back, before continuing. 4 ¡°You have the power of the strongest Sris Alpha¡¯s. You are the true heir to the court of Sria and this pack! Step up and be the man that neither Dad nor Aleric can ever be. We need you, our people are crying for a saviour, hear their pleas and do the right thing!¡± 8 I¡¯m unable to reply¡­ She isn¡¯t just a child, even if Dad treats her like one, She sees it all, and hears more than we do, because people don¡¯t realise she is more than just the sheltered Alpha Princess ¡­ and what¡¯s more¡­ her words have hit me hard. ¡°I may not have shifted yet, but I am your sister, and I will be the first to stand by your side.¡± She says defiantly, her eyes dazzling a pale green. 4 My eyes widen in shock. ¡°Your ability is awakening¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it has, especially over thest few months. It¡¯s manifesting, but I just don¡¯t want to be the next experiment¡­ so I kept it a secret¡­¡± She says with a toss of her hair. She knows¡­ Our eyes meet and neither of us needs to repeat what¡¯s in our mind. She really does see it all¡­ ¡°Yeah. You need to keep it from Dad.¡± I say quietly, unease filling me. If Dad realises she¡¯s awakening, it only fuels. the fact I need to do something. I know they¡¯ll try to hurt her if I step out of line, but she¡¯s already living a life she hates¡­ ¡°Charlotte, what do you think about going to the states?¡± I ask. ¡°No. Not happening, Royce. As I said, I¡¯ll be staying here. I¡¯ll be your eyes and ears because no one thinks much of me anyway. She shrugs, twisting one of her long blond locks around her finger. I frown, but I¡¯m not going to be Dad and go against her will. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± She says as I signal left and turn the corner. ¡°Yeah?¡± I reply, switching some music on low. ¡°She¡¯s alive, Royce.¡± Her voice falters and I look at her to see she¡¯s staring ahead, her heart pounding. ¡°Who?¡± I ask. 1 She turns to me, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Our big sister Royce, she¡¯s alive. She¡¯s alive Royce.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 46 A Drive in the Rain SKYLA. I shut the door after he leaves and I lean against the wall, resting my head back. I¡¯m unable to wipe this stupid smile off my face. Royce Arden¡­ My stomach does a flip, and my smile vanishes. I¡¯m falling for him¡­ even if he isn¡¯t Reign¡­ I¡¯m somehow falling for him, which means¡­ I¡¯m going to have to tell Aleric¡­ I¡¯m so fucked up¡­ ¡°Sky! If you¡¯re done flirting, do you want to actuallye and watch?¡± Jayce calls. ¡°I¡¯m not flirting. He¡¯s gone.¡± I say, rolling my eyes and heading to my bedroom, I quickly change out of my dirty clothes. I wipe my face and neck, my heart skipping a beat as I remember how his hands had run along my throat¡­ Fuck¡­ I close my eyes, holding my shirt against my neck, as I inhale deeply. His scent lingers¡­ ¡°Fuck, that one must have hurt!¡± Ares curses, snapping me from my thoughts. Tossing my clothes in my washing hamper, I head to the lounge. I¡¯ll showerter¡­ I don¡¯t mind his scent lingering on me a little longer, even if I do feel a little sticky. I return to the lounge, ready to watch the rest of this match and to ry everything to Royce, ignoring the looks I¡¯m getting. ¡°So you and Arden seem close.¡± Theo remarks, downing his coca c. ¡°We train almost daily.¡± I shrug. ¡°Train?¡± Ahren asks cheekily. I give him a scathing re, watching the television, hoping they don¡¯t ask more nosy questions. ¡°There¡¯re rumours going around about you and the other Arden. You know that right?¡± Jayce says after a while, like he¡¯s damn twenty or something. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s BS.¡± I lie, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d think they would match you up with this one at this rate.¡± Carter adds, Both are handsome.¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± I say lightly, not wanting to discuss guys with this bunch. Like seriously? Actually, I want to ask Azura what Leo thought of Royce since I know they met up for a chat. I make a mental note of that and focus on the match as I begin to fill Royce in, in the same way I used to do with Reign¡­ ¡°You guys could just crash here.¡± I say, looking at the clock on the wall. It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s a good twenty-minute drive to the school from here at this time, despite theck of traffic through town. ¡°We brought our bikes.¡± Jayce says, standing up. I tilt my head, bikes¡­ after that death noodle attack around here, I don¡¯t want them out there¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care, you guys are little babies,e I¡¯ll drop you at the edge of the woods.¡± ¡°Are you for real? Babies? You called us goris earlier.¡± Theo reminds me with a scoff. ¡°I¡¯m taking my bike.¡± Both Theo and Jayce have mopeds but legally they are not of age, and you have to cross through the human town. At this time of night they are more likely to be stopped and what if they¡¯re caught for being underage? ¡°Guys, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s smart.¡± I say, Especially since it¡¯ste and you know about the attacks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m with Sky on this one. I don¡¯t want to bother going through the woods at this time of night. Want to give me a lift?¡± Carter says. Jayce shakes his head. ¡°You guys do what you want. We already look eighteen. No one will stop us.¡± The confidence in his voice makes me suspicious. ¡°You¡¯ve got a fake ID, right?¡± I ask usingly. Jayce cocks a brow. ¡°I¡¯m not Theo or you. What¡¯s life without risk?¡± with that, he heads out first. Asshole. Damn, I forget even the Westwoods are fucking cocky jerks, too. I shake my head. ¡°Ahren, Renji and Carter, you three are with ¡°Smart choice. They might need their asses saved from whatever killing machine there is out there.¡± Ares says cockily as he brushes past Renji and flicks his forehead. ¡°Shut it! When you be its next meal, then we¡¯ll be the onesughing.¡± I shout after him. I hate that I have to be the dumb responsible one here. I go grab my phone, shoes, and keys before we all head out. Jayce is already on his bike and ready to go, but before he disappears, I don¡¯t miss the fact that he¡¯s got a damn motorbike, which even I¡¯m not legally allowed to use until I¡¯m ¡°Where did he get that?¡± I ask. Renji sighs, ¡°He brought it, but Dad doesn¡¯t know¡­ or Mom¡­¡± He says, sounding guilty and worried at the same time. ¡°Fucking Westwood!¡± I growl. ¡°Ah, a rebel to a rebel.¡± Ahren hums. I cast him a scathing re, as I step into the pouring rain. What the hell is wrong with this weather? The moment I open the car door, Malevolent leaps inside, iming the front passenger seat as she stares haughtily at the three boys who have no option but to pile into the back. ¡°What about our bikes?¡± Carter asks as I rush inside to grab a nket for when I return. I don¡¯t want Malevolent getting sick. ¡°I¡¯ll get them to school tomorrow.¡± I say, locking the front door after me and hurrying back to the car. ¡°The weathers getting worse, so be careful driving, ok.¡± Renji says as he nces out the window. I smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not Kat, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± I set off down the road, seeing the guys have gone ahead, and maybe I am a little jealous of Jayce¡¯s bike, I want mine! I only brought the car out here since I had luggage and Malevolent doesn¡¯t like the rain. I put some EDM music on. Speaking of the weather, Renji wasn¡¯t wrong. It soon begins. to pour down, and it only gets faster. We¡¯re halfway down the winding road that leads towards the town when I m my foot on the brake, seeing something blocking the path. ¡°Whoa!¡± Carter says as he¡¯s mmed forward between the seats. ¡°Meow¡­¡± Malevolentins as she digs her ws into her seat, stopping herself from falling. ¡°Why did you brake?¡± Ahren asks keenly. But I can¡¯t focus on them, my heart skipping a beat as I realise there is nothing out there. Fuck, I swear I thought I saw something¡­ ¡°Can one of you ring the boys and see if they are out of the woods yet?¡± Imand, my eyes burning plum purple as I scan the surroundings. ¡°They¡¯re on three different bikes. Want us to ring them all?¡± Ahren asks. ¡°Yeah,¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for them to answer in this bad weather.¡± Carter points out. I growl. ¡°I know.¡± I snarl. ¡°Renji, call them.¡± I scan the darkness outside again. I swear I thought I saw something in the road¡­ ¡°Hey Jayce, Sky said to ask where you are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m out for a bit. You guys head back together.¡± Jayce¡¯s voicees. I frown, but say nothing. He calls the other two and I¡¯m d both are waiting for us. I swear I¡¯m only going to be at ease when all six are safe at the academy. When we reach the edge of town. I see the other two waiting and motion them to keep moving. I only stop when we are outside the academy. ¡°Thanks for the ride, Sky.¡± Ahren says with a smile as he hops out. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t realise you were going to drop us all the way home. ¡°Yes, thank you, bye Malevolent.¡± Renji whispers, giving her a few strokes before he jumps out and Carter gets outst. ¡°Bye Sky, go home, rx. You¡¯re going to end up messing up your forehead with frown lines at this rate.¡± He says. I frown in reply and slide down my window, not caring that the rain soaks me in seconds. ¡°Listen, all five of you get back inside and I want a call from Renji telling me the five of you made it back to your dorms, alright? The same goes for Jayce. When he¡¯s back, let me know.¡± ¡°For someone who was always outte, that¡¯s a bit much, isn¡¯t it?¡± Theo asks. cocking a brow. ¡°No, it¡¯s not, especially when there¡¯s something out there, and unlike you guys, I ¡­ was stronger.¡± I say, thinking I had shifted, but they have not. They simply scoff, not taking me seriously. I slide my windows up, motioning them to get moving. I watch as they troop off, Theo and Ares ahead, shaking my head as they tell the guards whatever excuse and they¡¯re let inside. Once they¡¯re inside, I drive away, Malevolent now fast asleep in the passenger seat. Turning the music down a little so as not to disturb Malevolent, I bop my head and move my body to the music as I¡¯m finally back in the woods, my mind once again mulling over Royce. It¡¯s crazy, but that¡¯s how I¡¯d envision Reign, that yful attitude, that sexiness he portrays without arrogance¡­ I frown, tilting my head, ¡®Then ck Wolf will definitely win¡­¡¯ He speaks like Reign¡­ Maybe I¡¯m trying to convince myself that I want him because he reminds me of online Reign. I mean, even I¡¯m not as I portray myself, I¡¯m far calmer online than the real me¡­ Sighing, I nce out at the pouring rain. How the hell did the weather get so bad? Urgh, dumb rain! I¡¯m driving along when suddenly something ms into the back of my car, the sound of the crunch of mental and shattering ss, makes me m my foot on the brakes. I turn my head sharply as Malevolent jumps up, hissing. The smell of blood fills my nose, my stomach sinking when I clearly see the colour of blood, even in this heavy rain, alongside what looks like a human body¡­ Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 47 The Taste of Survival SKYLA. My heart hammers as I stare at the blood pouring through the cracks before I quickly get out of the car. ¡°Stay hidden.¡± I whisper to Malevolent before I shut the door. The rain instantly drenches me as I stare at the body on the back of my car. Fuck. I rush over, my brain going into emergency mode. I need to stem the bleeding! First, I slowly turn the body of the girl over before I gently lift her off the car, my heart sinking as I recognise her. She¡¯s a witch student from the academy, one I¡¯ve seen around campus here and there. She¡¯s a few years younger than me but I don¡¯t know anything else. Her breathing is uneven, and she¡¯s losing blood fast. I can see she¡¯s missing a leg and a good chunk of her hip and one arm. Fuck¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to call for help.¡± I say, reaching for my phone in my pocket, only to realise it¡¯s in the car. I pull off the hoodie I¡¯m wearing and wrap it around her waist. I need to call for help asap! ¡°No¡­ help¡­ them¡­¡± She chokes out, her eyes flitting to the forest before her eyes roll and my own heart stops when I realise she¡¯s gone. I close my eyes. I may not know her, but someone just died¡­ I move back, staring at her mutted body. That fucker¡­ I stand up, and that¡¯s when I hear it, the chilling hiss of none other than the Death Noodle, followed by screams that are partially drowned out by the thunder. Fuck! Grabbing a piece of ss, I break into a run. Note to self: keep a damn weapon in the car at all times! I leave the road; the pouring rain is making it harder to pick up a scent. ¡°Hello!¡± I shout, brushing back my wet hair from my face. Another scream and I follow the sound rushing deeper into the woods, the rocky uneven terrain beneath my feet doing little to slow me down. I stop in my tracks when I see the broken- down trees, It¡¯s here¡­ And it¡¯s angry¡­ ¡°Hey, can anyone hear me!¡± I shout. If not, the others out here she was referring to may be in trouble. Maybe the Death Noodle might get distracted. I¡¯m about to shout again when I see two young girls. One is a werewolf, the other a witch, both huddled against a tree trunk. Both are injured, as they cower in fear and my heart squeezes when I see the shadow of the monster behind them. It¡¯s flickering in and out of view, but it¡¯s unmoving¡­ The witch is muttering something, but the weak shield she¡¯s summoned isn¡¯t going to be enough¡­ My eyes ze as the instinct to protect them overtakes me. I can risk my own life, fuck I don¡¯t care what happens to me, but when someone or something picks on those weaker than them. ¡­ then Sk Rossi has got to step up her game. ¡°Over here, you fucking Dumb Noodle!¡± I growl, grabbing a broken piece of wood that looks sharp enough in my free hand. I rush at it. Jumping up, I spin in the air, raising both weapons as heunches himself at me, opening his mouth in mid-air. Fuck, he could chomp me in two. I twist my body, mming the piece of wood into his mouth. At the same time, I try to use the ss to cut him, but it simply cuts me and I end up dropping it. It hisses, snapping the wood that is in his mouth as if it was simply a piece of straw, and I shift, shoving my wed hand straight into its eye. If I can¡¯t defeat it, then I will blind it. Got to even the ying field, right? My ws go straight into its left eye, and I hold on tight, digging my ws in, before I rip its eyes out. A terrifying shriek like hiss leaves it, one that even makes my blood run cold. The blood and rage that follows are fucking intense. I¡¯m coated in it as it ils his head and I¡¯m thrown back, mming into a tree, the agony that rushes through me, forces me to shift back. ¡°Call the academy!¡± I shout to the girls, but both are simply staring at me in horror. Fuck, man! Focus! ¡°We need help!¡± I scream. We aren¡¯t going to win this, and I can¡¯t let them get hurt! They simply stare at me in terror. Fuck! You dumb shrimps! The huge ass snake is still iling blindly. This is our chance to get away. ¡°Get up and run!¡± I growl, staggering to my feet. ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± I hear the witch mutter, but she¡¯s staring at me. I know she can¡¯t see the Death Noodle, but surely, she knows there¡¯s something here? Right now they¡¯re staring at me in horror, but I couldn¡¯t care less if they know I¡¯m a Lycan. ¡°Come on, we need to get out of here.¡± I say, rushing over to them. The snake freezes, its gaze snapping down to me. This time it seems to be staring at me, almost intelligently¡­ Unease fills me as the chilling darkness seems to grow. Something in the air shifts. and I find myself staring into the one eye it has left¡­ It looks too intelligent¡­ Something about its observance makes my heart pound. I don¡¯t move. My only thought is these kids need to get out of here. ¡°Guys¡­ go.¡± I hiss. For a moment I¡¯m not sure they will listen but then they mber up, the witch dragging the injured she- wolf up. ¡°Call someone please.¡± I say quietly. I¡¯m not sure they hear me as the snake suddenly lunges at me and I jump. Its head barrels into the ground, sending dirt flying everywhere, and I shift. Jumping on its back, I try to reach for the other eye. If I can just blind itpletely¡­ It hisses, as it thrashes around, breaking down trees in the process. It¡¯s not attacking blindly, he¡¯s in a rage. One that I have ignited. I groan as I feel something break in my back, but I¡¯m not about to let go of him. I struggle to climb higher, aiming to get closer to its face. I can taste blood in my mouth and the pain in my body as he ms me this way and that. What do I do? Wait! I can mind link Alphas. I didn¡¯t want to resort to this, but there¡¯s a kid out there dead and two more injured. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®If anyone can hear me, I need help in the southern side of the woods bordering the Luminaria Pack. There should be a car parked on the road. You can¡¯t miss it!¡¯ I feel the dull headache that I get every time I use that ability. Come on with full force. The snake¡¯s moving and my heart is in my mouth when I spot the two girls fucking huddled against a tree, crying. I get that one is injured but keep moving! Don¡¯t they get it? In life, sometimes we have to help ourselves¡­ I¡¯m trying to stall it! My eyes widen when I see the witch get up and leave the injured she-wolf behind, who has begun convulsing. The fuck? The witch nces back at me before she runs off, and for a moment I feel shocked that she just abandoned herrade. We don¡¯t do that¡­ My momentary distraction costs me and I lose my grip and the snake manages to throw me to the ground. Pain sears through my head and arm as I feel something break, and I¡¯m forced back into human form again. I groan as I reach up and push my dislocated shoulder back into ce. I roll over and stagger to my feet. My instincts are telling me to run, to pick my battles wisely, but I can¡¯t leave the girl here¡­ I can¡¯t let someone else die. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 48 Is This It? SKYLA. Then Sky fucking grab her and run! But I know that I won¡¯t outrun it¡­ I¡¯m barely standing¡­ The rain continues to pour down; the darkness bes visible, almost like smoke and soon all I can see is just me and the snake in a cloud of darkness. ¡®Daughter of Selene¡­ The voice seems toe from all around Chilling, powerful, and pure evil¡­ I scan the area. Where is that voiceing from? My plum eyes snap back to the snake, my heart thudding loudly. That intelligent look has returned, and I wonder¡­ Can it speak or is something controlling it? My mind returns to Kataleya¡¯s words. Apophis¡­ I stare at the snake, avoiding looking at its bloody mutted eye as its body flicker in and out of my vision. I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s doing that disappearing act, but I should be more focused on the fact it can fucking speak and not that it¡¯s got some wacky magician tricks. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Servant of Apophis¡­¡± I counter, making sure to keep my voice strong and powerful. I keep my gaze locked with his, challengingly. The snake hisses, but it doesn¡¯t move. Its face stretches in what I have to admit is one fucking terrifying grin before it darts at ¡°The time is near¡­.to fulfil my duty¡­¡¯ It whispers as I jump to the side. It turns at thest moment, hissing as it opens his mouth, ready to impale me on its fangs. He spits something, what I assume is venom at me and I fail to dodge, gasping when I feeling the burning pain rush through my neck. I turn, falling to the muddy ground. There are many ways to die¡­ but getting killed by a huge Death Noodle? Nope, that¡¯s not one I¡¯ve imagined, and trust me, I¡¯ve imagined many ways I could possibly die, including experiencing an incredible orgasm. ¡°What do you want from me!¡± I hiss, as I take cover under a tree as the huge snake breaks it in seconds, sending splintered wood everywhere. Fuck, I need help. Me -Lucifer fucking needs help¡­ Lycans are meant to fight alone¡­e on girl you got this¡­ Unleash the beast¡­ I¡¯m already using all my anger and power, what more can I do? I am a Rossi, and we never bow down to our enemies. I close my eyes, taking deep steadying breaths before my eyes open, burning bright. If I¡¯m going to die, it won¡¯t be because I¡¯m hiding¡­ it will be in battle. I stand up, forcing my body to shift once again. I turn and look at the huge motherfucker. Come to fucking Mama. I grab a piece of wood and back away, assessing the area without taking my eyes off him. I have onest chance¡­. One chance to give it my all because I won¡¯t have the strength for another round¡­ Exhaling slowly, I run at the snake head-on. Ok Sky. One. Fucking. Shot! I use an upturned tree for leverage and twist at thest moment and m the sharp, jagged end of wood into his damaged eye. It roars in agony and I m all my force into it, feeling it rip through him as I push the two-foot piece of wood almost fully into its eyes. I turn as I hear the swish of its enormous taile at me. I try to get out of the way, but I¡¯m too slow, and it smashes into my waist, the sharpness of its scales cutting through me. Fuck¡­ It hurts¡­ ¡°Sky!¡± That voice in the distance¡­ Lightning shes through the sky and I¡¯m thrown up into the sky, the moment a bolt of lightning strikes the snake, but before I can evene down, the snake opens his mouth wide and I realise he¡¯s about to eat me. Time seems to slow¡­ My eyes widen as I¡¯m faced with those huge jaws and I twist my body; I¡¯m going to be snake food? Really? 2 I flinch as its jaw stretches impossibly wide before it mps down around me. I twist my body, curling up and narrowly missing its huge fangs, holding my breath as I feel myself squished inside of the snake¡¯s mouth. Holy fuck! Pain sears through me. Whatever coats the inside of this motherfucker burns like a bitch in heat¡­ My body begins to turn numb fast. It¡¯s still thrashing around, and I hear the roaring sound of thunder before suddenly I see a blinding light. My eyes widen as the snake is thrown to the ground, hissing. I would have felt that if my body wasn¡¯t so damn numb¡­ It¡¯s split open and I roll to the floor covered in blood and who knows what else? I see a man standing there, but it¡¯s too bright to make him out. I think I hit my head hard cause he¡¯s holding a bolt of lightning. Wait maybe I died and I¡¯m meeting like Zeus or something! Shouldn¡¯t I meet Selene? Wait no¡­ Hades cus you know I¡¯vemitted many sins. Yes, that¡¯s no Hades¡­ My eyes widen as I spot sight of the head of the snake that now lies feet away from me. Dead. My entire body now feels paralysed, my vision blurring. ¡°¡­my god!¡± A girl¡¯s voice¡­ Two people¡­ I force my eyes up as I think I hear someone calling me. ¡°Sky! Fuck! Charlotte, call Alejandro Rossi!¡± I guess Dad¡¯s name is thest thing I¡¯ll hear even before death, is he like Jesus or something? We should be taking Selene¡¯s name¡­ not Dad¡¯s! ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine.¡± Urgh. Let me die a hero¡­ ¡°Sky hold on!¡± Someone¡¯s cradling my burning body, and I try to focus. Royce¡­ His facees into view, God, he¡¯s beautiful¡­ Did heaven send an Angel? Na I¡¯m lucifer. Devils don¡¯t get Angels to save them¡­ ¡°Now, this isn¡¯t exactly how I wanted you to see me naked.¡± I choke out hoarsely. It¡¯s getting harder to move¡­ I¡¯m in so much agony¡­ ¡°You¡¯re still beautiful.¡± He mutters, his usually emotionless face is full of worry, but he¡¯s looking me over and I think I can hear his pounding heartbeat. ¡°Yo so listen¡­ if I die¡­ make sure you don¡¯t tell people I became a snake delicacy¡­ I mean I only like to be dessert for¡­¡± My entire body convulses and I feel myself being pulled into the soothing warmth of his chest. ¡°You are not going to die.¡± He growls. No¡­ I think I am¡­. ¡°The¡­ girls¡­ help¡­¡± I can¡¯t say anything more. I wish I could tell him to tell mama and dad I love them¡­ I feel a soothing coolness wrap around me, and I think he¡¯s holding me tightly. It¡¯sforting¡­ The darkness is pulling me into its folds¡­ I just hope the girls are safe¡­ Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 49 Race Against Time ROYCE. I stare at her, processing her words. There¡¯s no way, I mean, how can that even be possible? If she is alive, then where is she? Why isn¡¯t she here? ¡°Lottie¡­ Why do you say that?¡± I ask her quietly. She looks down. ¡°Trust me, Royce, I know she is. I heard them speak of it with my own ears.¡± She mumbles, her heart thumping as if fearing getting into trouble. ¡°Who?¡± I ask, my own heart racing. ¡°She was stillborn. There¡¯s got to be a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°No Royce, she was meant to be¡­ offed.¡± Offed. I know what she means, and I wait as she struggles to keep calm. My own emotions are havoc as I try not to let her see it as I wait for her to continue when she¡¯s ready. ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask, trying to remain. calm. ¡°I snuck out one day to go to the packhouse, and then when I was trying to get back home, I overheard Beta Quade and Delta Harry talking in his office. Beta Quade said he couldn¡¯t do it, so he instead It feels as if someone just stabbed me in the throat. I feel as if I¡¯m choking. Dad did that¡­ ¡°And why- why was he telling Harry now?¡± I ask, trying to understand it but the fact that Dad actually tried to have his own daughter killed. A baby¡­ fuck¡­ ¡°He said he recently found out she was taken from the orphanage. He said that he found out that that orphanage is linked to some powerful Alpha and he¡¯s scared Dad will figure it out if he ever sees her. But he¡¯s unable to get any further details about her, and he doesn¡¯t even know if she still goes by the name he gave her or if she¡¯s under a new identity. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll talk to the Beta. If she¡¯s out there, we¡¯ll find her.¡± I reply quietly as we drive through the small town at the edge of the woods where Sk lives. The revtion has my head spinning. Would she even want to know us? Would we be ruining her peace, to tell her that her father wanted her dead? I mean, I have no reason to tell Dad, and I never will, but Mom, does she know her daughter is alive? No, she doesn¡¯t, because I¡¯ve seen her remember her pain. Mom has one tattoo, a tiny one beneath her wedding ring. Victoria with a little heart. Her charity foundation is the Victoria Trust. She¡¯s never forgotten her. What would she do if she learned what dad has done? How do I cope with the fact that he tried to kill his own child? Experiments and control¡­ I dealt with it all, but this? The hurt and shock I feel are beginning to change to a burning anger. Charlotte sighs. ¡°That could have been me. If I wasn¡¯t good enough, he would have tried to kill me too¡­ and what if it wasn¡¯t Beta Quade¡­ what if he gave her to someone who would have actually killed her?¡± She takes a shuddering breath. ¡°I¡¯ve considered running away, Royce. I¡¯m sick of the cage I live in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have to step it up. You¡¯re right, this can¡¯t continue. He as good as killed his own daughter. He isn¡¯t worthy of being Alpha or on the king¡¯s council, nor the head of the Sris court. It¡¯s time for change.¡± ¡°Then will you challenge him and Aleric?¡± I¡¯m about to reply when a voice rips through my head. ¡®If anyone can hear me, I need help on the southern side of the woods bordering the Luminaria Pack. There should be a car parked on the road. You can¡¯t miss it!¡¯ Sk? Her voice is strained. ¡°Fuck!¡± I curse. She used her Lycan ability to mind link any Alpha close enough. She¡¯d only do that if she was in real trouble and, for Sk, real trouble meant a life or death situation. ¡°Royce, what¡¯s going on?¡± Charlotte asks. I swerve the car left, heading towards the woods at full speed. The rain is hammering down on the car, but it doesn¡¯t phase me. ¡°Someone¡¯s in danger.¡± I say. She quickly straps her belt on as I press my foot down on the gas, driving at a dangerous speed. It doesn¡¯t take long before I spot Sk¡¯s car, but it¡¯s the mutted body on the ground that makes my stomach twist. My heart drops, until I notice the long dark blond hair and close my eyes. It¡¯s not her¡­ Thank the goddess! But I know who did this ¨C the beast. ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± I can¡¯t leave her here alone. ¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± I get out of the car and run to the trunk, I grab two swords, tossing one to Charlotte, who catches it with ease before scanning the area. There¡¯s no scent from the rain, but I can hear amotion. ¡°This way.¡± Imand, my eyes shing as lightning shes in the sky. She better be ok, what the hell even happened? Please be ok. Fuck, I shouldn¡¯t have left her alone. Did she leave her house to drop off her cousins? I should have done that. Why is she even allowed out here? Who was that girl? ¡°Sky!¡± I shout, hoping she hears me. Please fucking be ok. I can hear them. They¡¯re shing but relief floods me to know she¡¯s alive and kicking. ¡°Holy¡­.¡± I hear Charlotte whisper as we both look down at the second dead body that lies there, frothing at the mouth, eyes wide open. This one died from poisoning. More casualties¡­ I see Sk fighting. From here, it looks like. she¡¯s alone in the middle of all these broken trees, but I know what else is here¡­ Using her as an estimate, I send a bolt of lightning at it, but to my horror, I see Sk barrel downwards just as I burst into the opening. One moment she¡¯s in the air, the monster hissing viciously, and then she disappears before I can even reach her. He fucking ate her. I can¡¯t see himpletely, but I can now see bits of blood that give away his position and his one plum- coloured eye turns on me. Damn Sky¡¯s done damage. I don¡¯t waste time rushing at it, lightning crackles through my hand and wraps around my de as I run at him. ¡°Royce!¡± Charlotte shouts in panic, but the only thing I care about is getting my Lil Lucifer out of him. I refuse to believe she¡¯s not alive. I can hear her heartbeat. It¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s there. She¡¯s a Lycan, she can¡¯t die. He lunges at me, his single eye full of rage, and I jump up, using the wind to give me leverage before I raise my sword, and with everything I have, I bring it down. My hair whips in front of my eyes, and I grit my teeth when I feel the sword connect before blood stters everywhere, the lightning cutting through him and illuminating the night sky. His bodyes into view as it drops to the ground, his head rolling. Dead. I turn to see a bloody Sk roll out of him. She¡¯s breathing, fuck she¡¯s alive, but barely. Time ¡°Oh my god!¡± Charlotte gasps as I drop my sword and rush to Sk. ¡°Sky! Fuck! Charlotte, call Alejandro Rossi!¡± Panic and fear envelop me as the rain hammers down on her, washing away some of the dirt and blood from her naked body. Charlotte runs over as I take my phone out of my pocket and, unlocking it, I toss it at her. I scan her body. The snake was venomous. Those who came in touch with it, died sooner orter. She was inside of him, if this was anyone else, they¡¯d be dead. I call forth more rain, letting it rinse her body of everything. Yet I can see her skin changing colour. ¡°Sky hold on!¡± I say, my heart thumping as I cradle her body, which is burning hot, trying to assess the extent of her injuries. Her beautiful eyes are looking at me, but I¡¯m not sure she can hear me or even see me. With a shaking hand, I brush a few strands of her hair off her face, wishing I had told her who I was. Fuck! No, she isn¡¯t dying. Fuck, you can¡¯t die. I just need her family to pull a miracle ande save her. I can hear Charlotte struggle with the phone, but she¡¯s not able to connect. ¡°Is it not connecting?¡± I ask, She shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not working, but I¡¯ll try by the road,¡± She whispers, before she runs off out of the trees. ¡°Royce, bring her to the car!¡± ¡°Now this isn¡¯t exactly how I wanted you to see me naked,¡± Sk murmurs as I shift her position, ready to lift her up. ¡°You¡¯re still beautiful,¡± I whisper as I scan her beaten, wounded body. My gaze stuck on her side. Unlike the rest of her body, the skin around the cuts looks worse. As if she¡¯s been burned. Did the poison get into her system faster from her cut? I hope not¡­ but that¡¯s what it looks like. ¡°Yo listen¡­ if I die¡­ make sure you don¡¯t tell people I became a snake delicacy¡­¡± Her body shudders as she begins convulsing and I pull her into my chest. Her body is zing hot like a furnace and I let coolness wash over her, hoping it soothes her pain a little. ¡°¡­I mean I only like to be dessert for¡­¡± She murmurs. Be my dessert, any day¡­ I¡¯ll be yours. This girl, though, even when she¡¯s so badly wounded, she can still light up my world. ¡°You are not going to die.¡± I growl as I stand ¡°The¡­ girls¡­ help¡­¡± Didn¡¯t she know they were dead? I run as fast as I can to the car, hearing Charlotte on the phone. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­ on the border of the Luminaria Pack hospital ¨C immediately.¡± She hangs up, her heart thumping. ¡°Good call. It¡¯s the closest.¡± I say to her, referring to the Luminaria Pack. She nods. I ce Sk down, pulling open the trunk of my car. We had managed to get some venom and had tried toe up with a pre-battle anti- venom. I don¡¯t know to what extent it¡¯ll work, but it might help slow it down. Pulling open all three vials I have, I pour the first on her waist injury before tilting her head up and pouring the other two down her mouth. I can only hope something goes down her throat. ¡°I¡¯m shifting Charlotte. Don¡¯t call Dad, call Alpha Prescott. His number¡¯s on the phone and tell him what¡¯s happened and not to mention it to anyone. Tell him that I¡¯m on the way.¡¯ Thest thing I need is for Dad to make matters worse. She nods. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll tell them to send someone to deal with this mess.¡± I don¡¯t want to leave my little sister alone, but I also know that Sky will die if she isn¡¯t treated immediately. Shifting, Charlotte helps lift Sk onto my back, taking off her coat she ces it on top of Sk before I break into a run as I leap through the trees, my paws barely hitting the ground, my only goal is to get her to someone who can help her. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, Love. I swear. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 50 ROYCE. ¡°What happened? The King will have my head! That thing was in my territory! I should have been alerted!¡± Prescott mutters, visibly panicking as a group of doctors rush to Sk¡¯s side the moment I ce her down. Charlotte¡¯s coat covering her. One of the guards who had apanied me from the entrance of the hospital now passes me some sweatpants and I pull them on quickly, looking down at her. The beautiful goddess is in pain. I can see it on her face and the way her body is trembling ever so slightly. The venom of the snake shuts down the body, and depending on how much venom the person is exposed to, their death can be fast or can take up to a few days. Those who we know have been poisoned are healed before the venom can kill them. Sk had been inside of him. Even if it was for a few seconds, she has still been exposed to an extreme level of venom and I had felt her body beginning to shut down. ¡°She¡¯s so cold¡­¡± I¡¯ve frozen her somewhat, to slow the spread of the poison further. I know it¡¯s something I¡¯m going to have to exin to the royals when they show up, but right now, I don¡¯t really care. If it can save her life, who cares if I break the oath of the court? I can¡¯t bring myself to move back, as a nurse quickly puts a sheet over her breasts and private area, removing Charlotte¡¯s coat as they begin checking her stats. The doctors are panicking. I can clearly see they don¡¯t know what to do. Now under the bright light of the hospital room, I can see her skin turning grey and it¡¯s not because of me partially freezing her. ¡°Antivenom! Now!¡± I made sure the rain washed off every inch of the poison, but the effect was still here. ¡°She¡¯s struggling to breathe!¡± One of the doctors says, ¡°The poison is too strong for her body to take. Let¡¯s try the-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given her a high dose of the best, hook her up to a venttor, and get a blood transfusion from me. Let¡¯s try to remove the poison from her wound manually.¡± Imand, stepping forward. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve dealt with fatal injuries. Dad made sure Aleric and I had full experience and knowledge in the medical field. I¡¯m not letting anything happen to her. I pull my hair back, twisting a strand around it, knotting it fast. ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°I need some charcoal and goldenseal, as well as fire¡­¡± I say calmly, despite the fear inside of me. Fear doesn¡¯t help¡­ ¡°Alpha Arden, are you sure-¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Until the queen gets here, we need to act fast and slow the poison.¡± I say, taking a cloth and wiping her side with warm water, seeing the burns spreading across her stomach. It¡¯s not enough, we¡¯re not doing enough. Someone brings me the items I asked for, and taking some, I spread it over her side. A whimper leaves her as her back arches slightly before she bes still. Fuck! ¡°How long will the queen take to get here!¡± I growl. ¡°They should be here soon! When I called, he said they¡¯ll be here immediately!¡± Prescott answers. My heart is thundering as I ce my hand over the injury on her side. Come on, Sk¡­ fight it. Lil Lucifer doesn¡¯t lose to anyone¡­ You have that spirit¡­ Come on Love¡­ The burning is spreading, which means the venom is travelling too. I look down at her, trying to think through every solution I can think of. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There¡¯s one that might work! Burning the venom from the open wounds. They¡¯re getting everything set up, but they¡¯re still too slow. My own heart is thumping violently as I try to fight the havoc within as I reach for the small lighter. ¡°You can¡¯t use that method¡­¡± The doctor murmurs, now realising what I¡¯m doing. ¡°It¡¯s the only option I have.¡± I say quietly. They hook her up to a venttor fast and a nurse is by my side, quickly putting a catheter into my hand and connects me up to Sk. It¡¯s not like I liked fire, but there is no other option. I flick the light on, as the tension in the room rises and I run it along with her injuries. Her forehead is coated in sweat. I hate seeing her like this, but with thebination of the heat burning away some of the poison and the ice slowing its spread, I¡¯m confident she¡¯s going to be ok. You got to be ok doll¡­ Is there another injury? Nothing I do is stemming it and she¡¯s deteriorating fast. I know it¡¯s only been a few minutes, but it feels like years. ¡°Anyone who is not doing anything needs to leave now.¡± Imand. They don¡¯t argue as they back out, and I pull the sheet over Sk¡¯s hips before turning her onto her side. Two doctors hold on to her as her heartbeat begins dropping. I scan her slender back fast, and that is when I see it, a dark patch forming beneath her skin just below her shoulder de. ¡°I need a knife and a cloth!¡± I exim. ¡°Get a bowl ready now!¡± They move fast, and someone passes me a knife. With one hand, I hold the cloth beneath the part, and with the other hand, I make a quick incision. ckened blood, thick due to being partially frozen, begins leaking out and I wipe it up. It¡¯s not fast enough! The machine begins beeping. ¡°They need to get here now!¡± I shout. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Alpha!¡± a nurse shouts as she runs to the door. The blood isn¡¯ting out fast enough. I drop the knife and, leaning forward, begin sucking the blood into my mouth before spitting it into a bowl. The venom burns the inside of my mouth, but I¡¯m not bothered. ¡°More goldenseal and charcoal.¡± I order, feeling my entire mouth begin to numb. Fuck¡­ I got to be faster. I keep going, trying to remove what poison I can. Her heart rate stops for a second. ¡°The defibritors!¡± heart is pounding as I send a current of electricity to her heart and the machine begins beeping ¡°False rm!¡± need to get the poison out before it spreads to her heart. of power emanates through the room as the door flies open. The first thing I see is a head of sandy brown hair from the side of my eyes, and for a split second, I think it¡¯s Sk¡¯s twin before I realise it¡¯s the queen floods me as she¡¯s by her daughter¡¯s bedside in an instant, a powerful purple aura swirling around her as she ces her hands on Sk¡¯s waist and chest and I see her aura pour into her. I slowly allow her body temperature to return to normal. zing purple eyes snap to mine, a frown of concentration on her face, and I wonder if she noticed. But I¡¯m not sure, as she once again focuses on her daughter. She¡¯s going to be ok¡­ feel my own heart palpate, and stagger to my feet, spitting the blood into the bowl. of the nurses says, as she passes me a ss and I gargle it around my mouth before I spit it into the bowl and wipe my sound of light footsteps and Delsanra Rossi, Luna of the ck Storm Pack, enters. I recognise her by her pure white do you need my help?¡± She asks. her head, ¡°Heal him.¡± She says in a strained turns to me and although I want to say I¡¯m ok, and focus on Sk, but I can¡¯t talk. chants something before I see the glimmer of her power pouring into me, and I clench my jaw, trying to suppress a cough. I fail, coughing some blood out. are powerful, Alpha Royce Arden.¡± Delsanra says with a small smile. Her eyes ze red and I feel a cool sensation rush through me and I exhale, feeling myself return to normal. I lean back against the wall, my eyes on the woman on the bed. you.¡± I say, unable to look away as her heartbeat continues to Come on Sky¡­ see Kiara struggling, and Delsanra begins whispering something as she backs Kiara up. I want to do something, not just stand here helplessly. My gaze falls to her back. It¡¯s closing up, and the colouring is returning to normal¡­ My hands are itching to touch her, to hold her, and I¡¯m struggling to control myself. Her hair is falling in front of her eyes, and I want to move it back, but I can¡¯t. Fuck, wake up! I look away. She doesn¡¯t need me; she has the help she needs. Just then the door opens and Alejandro enters. His heart is thudding and despite the power that envelopes him, I can see the fear and vulnerability in his eyes as his eyes flick from his daughter to me before they return to her. He strides over to the bed, looking over at his mate and I know they¡¯re conversing before Alejandro sighs, looking down at Sk, before brushing her hair back and kissing her forehead. I look down at the blood that¡¯s being transfused to Sk, from me. I doubt it¡¯s even helping¡­ My heart squeezes and I know I need to get out of here before my emotions get the better of me. ¡°She¡¯s going to be ok,¡± Kiara says, closing her eyes as her aura fades away. ¡°Thank the goddess¡­¡± Her head hangs as Delsanra¡¯s aura vanishes, and she ces her hand on Kiara¡¯s shoulder. I slowly remove the catheter from my hand and silently push away from the wall and head to the door. Just when I¡¯m about to reach for the door handle. Alejandro speaks, his voice barely masking the blistering anger he¡¯s trying to contain. ¡°Care to fucking share what the fuck exactly happened that has put my daughter in this state?¡± I turn my head, and I find myself looking into the zing red eyes of the Lycan king. His aura fills the room, but despite its power, it has no effect on me. That usatory stare and that distrust¡­ things I¡¯ve earned for being born an Arden¡­ I nce at the two women, who are both watching me intently. None of them truly trust me, and the truth is, I can¡¯t fault them. I am the son of a monster after all. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 51 ROYCE. ¡°Give me a minute, I need to check if my sister is alright.¡± I say, knowing I sound cold, but I need a moment, turning I leave the room. Prescott is pacing the hall, but I can tell he¡¯s mind linking. He¡¯s frowning, and I can sense his worry. He sighs and runs his fingers through his beard. ¡°Has my sister arrived yet?¡± I ask him when he finally turns to me. ¡°She¡¯s on her way. The two bodies have been collected and the king ordered them to be brought here¡­¡± He hesitates. There¡¯s something different in his behaviour. He¡¯s different from the panicked Alpha I had seen when I came in. He looks almost uneasy. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, frowning. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there was no sign of this apparent monster, Alpha Arden.¡± He says quietly. I frown as I look up at him sharply. ¡°What do you mean there was no sign of the body? I killed it. It was there.¡± ¡°Ah yes¡­ you did say that¡­ but there is nothing in the woods.¡± He huffs, shaking his head. ¡°However, my men have brought Sk Rossi¡¯s car and cat here for the time being, until the King gives us further instructions. But your story is¡­ intriguing.¡± How? I shake my head. Maybe it did disappear, but there were clear signs of mass destruction. ¡°There was blood everywhere. The entire area in the woods was destroyed, so many trees were ripped up and the bodies of two young girls were found. That is enough proof that the unseen monster was there. Your men saw that at least, correct?¡± I ask. He shakes his head slowly. ¡°No, I have no idea what part of the woods you mean, Alpha Royce. As for these bodies, that is all there was. Just two girls murdered.¡± There¡¯s a suspicious look in his eyes and I frown. ¡°Murdered.¡± What is he insinuating? ¡°Yes, perhaps someone did this¡­¡± My heart thuds. What is going on? ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned¡­ is that not proof enough?¡± ¡°By a venom that the Ardens possess, your father, Alpha Keh, was adamant to attain that venom from past attacks, to perform some tests on.¡± A second voice says from behind me. I turn and look at the head warrior of the Luminaria pack. To create an anti-venom, exactly what I used on Sk. ¡°Care to exin?¡± Prescott asks. I shake my head. A few loose strands of my makeshift bun fall in front of my forehead. ¡°When people have their minds made up, you can dere the truth or present proof, but they will not listen. The small-minded will still believe and stick to the first version of the story they heard.¡± He looks offended at my words, but I really am not in the mood. There¡¯s a lot more I want to say but I bite my tongue. If they are so untrusting of us, why even let Dad on the council? I know the answer¡­ They had needed the investment from the Arden Empire for the startup of the academies¡­ it was a business deal. Everyone is the same in the end¡­ ¡°Are you insinuating that we are small-minded Alpha Royce?¡± ¡°No, I was talking about the chickens in your pen,¡± I reply sarcastically. He looks confused, and I internally roll my eyes. What a bloody idiot. ¡°I have nothing more to say. I will take my sister and take my leave. Thank you for being understanding and allowing me to bring the princess here.¡± ¡°Not so fast.¡± Alejandro¡¯s cold voicees from behind me, fuck I didn¡¯t even notice when he opened the door. I¡¯m about to turn to him when I¡¯m called. ¡°Royce!¡± I turn to see a shivering Charlotte running down the hallway, a look of worry and panic on her face, and she¡¯s soaked. Her hair sticks to her face as she rubs her arms, trying to keep herself warm. That¡¯s not how I¡¯m used to seeing her, and I hate seeing her like that. She reaches me, and I pull her close, hugging her tightly. ¡°Royce, it¡¯s gone! The snake is gone!¡± Her heart is pounding as she looks up at me. I frown, looking down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be fine.¡± I say, kissing her forehead. I draw some of the water off her, but I can¡¯t do much, not when there¡¯s an audience. ¡°Can we get some dry clothes for her?¡± I ask Prescott. I don¡¯t want her to get ill, until she shifts, she can catchmon illnesses. ¡°Of course.¡± He says, and I¡¯m grateful he isn¡¯t punishing Charlotte, despite his suspicion towards me. ¡°Let¡¯s step back inside and talk.¡± Alejandro says. That¡¯s a clearmand. Just then a nurse hurries over with a towel and some hospital scrubs for Charlotte. I Guess Prescott¡¯s mind linked someone fast. Charlotte¡¯s eyebrow cocks up at the sight of them, but she epts them. ¡°Thank you.¡± She says politely, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be putting them on. Looking back at Alejandro, I give a small nod. Best we get this over with. Taking a silent, steady breath, I step back into the room where the women have somehow got Sky into a hospital gown. The sheets are changed, and her hair ispletely dry. Her scent is soothing, but relief floods me when I hear her steady breathing. She¡¯s alright¡­ Thank god, fuck she scared me¡­ Alejandro closes the door after us and Charlotte moves away from me as she begins to towel dry her hair, shivering. ¡°Would you like me to dry you?¡± Delsanra asks her. ¡°Uh no, I know how to use a towel.¡± Charlotte says, tossing her wet hair over her shoulder. Delsanra smiles. ¡°I meant with a little magic like I used on Sk.¡± She says, pointing to the bed. Now that made sense. ¡°Oh sure, I hate feeling so sticky and wet.¡± Charlotte scrunches her nose, cing the towel and clothes down. Kiara smiles gently from where she¡¯s sitting on the chair, looking exhausted as she holds her daughter¡¯s hand. Delsanra mutters something before Charlotte¡¯s clothes and hair be dry within seconds. Nice. ¡°Oh wow, thank you.¡± Charlotte says, running her fingers through her hair. ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡± I ask Alejandro. It¡¯s hard being in the same room as Sk and keeping my distance. ¡°What exactly happened that sent Sk to death¡¯s door?¡± Alejandro asks, his eyes glimmering red as his aura fills the room. It takes me a few seconds to realise he has enforced his Alphamand. ¡°The fact that you need to use your Alphamand on me to get the answers you seek¡­ shows you don¡¯t trust me. Why not wait for Sk to wake up and ask her yourself.¡± I say, my voice softening when I mention her. ¡°Alejandro, he saved her¡­ please.¡± Kiara says, standing up. She kisses Sk¡¯s forehead before she comes over and stands beside her mate. ¡°I agree. My brother did everything to protect your daughter, including leaving me in the soaking rain, and he told me to call you so I¡¯d rethink my attitude if I were you.¡± Charlotte says haughtily with a toss of her hair. I look at her sharply. ¡°Charlotte.¡± I warn her. Does she know who he is? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°No, I¡¯m not allowing anyone to talk down to you. You should go pick on someone your own age King Alejandro. And yes, I said age, not size.¡± She says, casting a pointed look at Alejandro. I¡¯m about to pull her behind me when I¡¯m surprised to see Alejandro smirking. ¡°I like that spark, kid, but I¡¯m not doubting him. I¡¯m just¡­ being a father. Seeing Sk in this state¡­ it isn¡¯t fucking easy.¡± That was not how I was expecting him to react. ¡°Yeah, it clearly wasn¡¯t easy for my brother, too.¡± Charlotte adds with a pout. Ok, now she¡¯s making matters worse. I feel both women¡¯s eyes turn to me, and although I want to say Sk is my student, the words just don¡¯te, so I stay quiet. tends to be a little dramatic.¡± I say instead, tilting my head towards Charlotte. My gaze flits to the bed, and I I want to hold her¡­ this is Keh¡¯s little girl. He likes to keep you hidden away now, doesn¡¯t he? What¡¯s your ¡°Charlotte Sophia Arden,¡± She deres, Kiara says with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m you¡¯re pretty.¡± Charlotte replies, turning to Delsanra. ¡°White hair, magic powers. You¡¯re the Hybrid Luna¡­¡± smiles. ¡°Yes, I am, I¡¯m Delsanra Rossi.¡± continue their introductions and lightly talk, and I find myself turning my attention to Sk. just tell them what I taking Charlotte out for ice cream when Sk¡¯s voice came into my head¡­¡± I trail off eyes turn on me. head?¡± Charlotte asks, confused. looks at her, but before he can speak, I know what he¡¯s going to say. can be trusted.¡± I say quietly, looking him dead in the eye. frowns, but nods. ¡°So, I¡¯m assuming Sk told you.¡± a curt nod, not wanting to exin the situation that happened between us, that was between us. I located her car, the back window was smashed, and there was a body on the floor, I heard the commotion and followed, there was another dead girl in the woods and just when Sk came into view¡­ I saw him swallow her whole. One second, she was up in the sky, the next she was gone.¡± moment makes my chest squeeze. ¡°I ended up cutting his head off with my sword, and that¡¯s when its body materialised. I don¡¯t know how it has disappeared, but it was there.¡± being inside of it, her entire body was exposed to high levels of its venom¡­¡± Kiara murmurs, ncing over at her daughter. ¡°Her body is still weakened, despite healing her.¡± that thing is not from our world.¡± Delsanra adds with a for sure. If you didn¡¯t take measures, I don¡¯t know if I would have been able to heal her to this extent.¡± Kiara whispers, looking at eyes meet and I have a feeling she realised what I had done to Sk¡¯s you brought her here.¡± Alejandro ¡°Yes,¡± I reply simply. Silence follows, and Alejandro sighs. least it¡¯s dead, or I fucking hope it is. Maybe it¡¯s somehow still fucking out there. Alive. I mean, you know how these otherworld fuckers just don¡¯t stay not sure¡­ I fried the entire fucking ¡°I hope not¡­¡± I say quietly. ¡°Well, even if it¡¯s linked to Apophis, as Kataleya said, then who knows what was at work? Maybe some divine fucker took the body. Someone who doesn¡¯t want that thing to be found or, then again, maybe the snake just feared your father, even in death. I mean, the fucker likes to experiment on every little shit he can get his hand on.¡± Alejandro smirks. The words feel like a punch to the gut. I know that about Dad. I¡¯ve been his test subject for years¡­ I can hear Charlotte¡¯s heart thud before she moves closer to me, her eyes filled with sadness as she wraps her arms around one of mine. Kiara and Delsanra exchange looks, and Alejandro¡¯s smirk fades as he watches us intently. ¡°So uh¡­ Apophis, as in the Egyptian god of Chaos?¡± Charlotte asks, trying to lighten the tension. Delsanra nods, as she crosses her arms. ¡°Yes, Apophis is one of the names of the god of darkness, chaos and monsters. Around the world, different cultures, religions and history itself will have their own take on mythology.¡± Delsanra takes a pause before continuing. ¡°For example, Apophis is the same as the Greek god Typhon, who is the god of darkness and monsters, mainly Apophis is tied to serpents, and some say he can take that form himself. Mythology changes over time and around the world. There are so many versions that not everything we know is the truth, but one thing is for certain, the serpent is what represents Apophis, darkness and chaos.¡± Delsanra exins. I know witches are said to be smart, but I¡¯m impressed, and what she said actually makes sense. ¡°So, Kataleya calling him Apophis, would mean, that is the name he recognises himself most by?¡± Kiara asks, frowning slightly. ¡°I would assume so.¡± Delsanra says. I nce back at the bed. Her chest is rising and falling steadily, her pouty lips slightly parted. Fuck. I hate seeing her like this¡­ Charlotte digs her nails into my arm, and I¡¯m snapped from my thoughts and look down at her. She side-eyes Alejandro and I nce at him, to see he¡¯s watching me with that same calcting look. Shoot. ¡°The weather is really bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± Charlotte asks innocently, giving one of her gentlest smiles to Alejandro and I¡¯m relieved when he turns his attention to her. ¡°Yeah, it is¡­¡± he says, before frowning slightly as he observes her. Something seems to cross his mind, his frown deepening, when the sound of a small whimper makes all our attention go to the bed. My heart thuds as Sk stirs slightly, her fingers moving, a small frown on her face before another little moan leaves her. Sky¡­ Kiara and Delsanra rush to her side as I stay rooted in my spot. ¡°Royce¡­¡± Sk whimpers. My eyes widen as she murmurs my name, making all eyes turn back on me¡­ Chapter 52 Chapter 52 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 52 ROYCE. But this time, there¡¯s curiosity in them. ¡°Well now, isn¡¯t this shit fucking interesting.¡± Alejandro remarks. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Sk, Sky baby.¡± Kiara whispers, caressing her hair. ¡°Royce¡­¡± Stop saying my name, Love¡­ It¡¯s already hard not to go to her and harder to stop my heart from racing wildly. ¡°She¡¯s calling you.¡± Kiara says quietly. ¡°Come.¡± Alejandro scoffs and I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m sure Kiara is just concerned and wants to see her daughter wake up but I¡¯m so fucking close to breaking down. I walk to the bed, trying to calm my thundering heart as I look at the goddess on the bed. She¡¯s going to be ok¡­ Another moan leaves her lips and Delsanra moves back, allowing me to step closer. ¡°Sk¡­ Can you hear me?¡± I ask quietly. Her heart rate quickens and reaching over, I tenderly brush her hair back. Wake up, Love. It¡¯s taking my all not to break down right here and just pull her into myp and tell her, fuck the world and let¡¯s do whatever we want. The fact her parents are here no longer feels important, but life isn¡¯t a fairy tale¡­ ¡°She¡¯s a fighter.¡± I say quietly, forcing myself to move my hand back. ¡°We should head back; I¡¯d appreciate it if my involvement does not get to my father.¡± ¡°Oh, and why would that be?¡± Alejandro asks. ¡°I prefer my business to remain my own.¡± I say simply, turning to the women, about to bid them farewell when Kiara speaks. ¡°Won¡¯t you stay for a while longer? She seems to¡­ have an attachment to you. Perhaps she¡¯ll want you to be here when she wakes up, if that¡¯s ok of course.¡± She smiles at me. I see Alejandro frown, and I¡¯m certain she mind-linked him. This is the woman they say tamed the Lycan King, and it¡¯s clear she has him wrapped around her finger. ¡°I need to go deal with what¡¯s happened and see if the girls who were killed have been identified. One is a werewolf; their Alpha would have felt the pack link break.¡± Alejandro says, running his hand through his hair before he wraps his hand around Kiara¡¯s waist and kisses her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°I wille with you. If the other is a witch, then I¡¯ll talk to the coven.¡± Delsanra says, stepping closer to the bed and kissing Sk¡¯s forehead before looking across at Kiara. ¡°She¡¯s going to be ok.¡± Kiara smiles slightly and nods. ¡°Thank you once again.¡± I say to Delsanra. She tilts her head, ¡°No need to thank me, you saved our Sky.¡± She says. ¡°It was lovely to meet you, Charlotte.¡± ¡°You too.¡± Charlotte gives her a small wave, and only then does Delsanra head to the door, where Alejandro has it held open with his foot, as he takes out a cigarette and lights it. ¡°Sit down.¡± Kiara offers, gesturing to the chair. ¡°No need, I¡¯m ok thank you.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Charlotte hums. ¡°So mind if I go see if I can get a drink?¡± I can see the way she¡¯s scanning the room, I know she just wants to explore, but this is a foreign pack. If something happened to her¡­ ¡°Charl-¡± ¡°I think I need a drink too. How about the two of us go together?¡± Kiara offers her. ¡°Sure.¡± Charlotte agrees. ¡°Is that alright Royce?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I reply, tugging her cheek. ¡°Would you like a drink, Royce?¡± Kiara asks me. I nce at Sk, thinking just earlier we were ying with cream, and she had made me a hot drink. I don¡¯t want my next drink without her. ¡°No thanks.¡± I say quietly. ¡°We¡¯ll be back. Please keep an eye on her, just in case she wakes up.¡± Kiara says. I nod, ncing at her. She¡¯s willingly leaving her daughter alone with me¡­ Is she assuming there¡¯s more between us, or is she generally just trusting? They walk to the door as Kiara begins talking to Charlotte. ¡°How old are you now, Charlotte?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sixteen¡­¡± The door shuts behind them, and I¡¯m left alone with Sk. I exhale as I sit down on the edge of the bed, taking her hand in mine, my eyes running over her tattooed arm. I look at her face, but fuck, it¡¯s hard to keep myself under control. I kiss the back of her hand softly, feeling her smooth skin beneath my lips as I inhale her scent. She could have died¡­ ¡°If me almost dying made me get to see this side of you¡­ I¡¯ll do it all over again.¡± My eyes widen as I turn sharply. She¡¯s awake. She¡¯s lying there, her gorgeous green eyes look tired yet still as radiant as ever, her plump lips curled in a weak, faint smirk. Fuck, this beautiful doll is awake! She¡¯s ok, she¡¯s going to be ok. I can¡¯t say anything, too consumed by emotions. Her heart is thumping and so is mine. Our eyes lock, and I know she can see the emotions in my eyes. This time I¡¯m not strong enough to mask them, not when I almost lost her. She¡¯s my Lil Lucifer¡­ Her smile fades, her heart pounding as she tries to sit up, but she¡¯s too weak. still holding her hand and I turn slightly, tugging her up, my other hand snaking around her waist to support her. gasps, wrapping her free hand around my neck to help keep her bnce and I realise what a big mistake this nose brushes mine, her gaze on my lips, her heart pounding before hershes flutter, and she looks straight up into my a trance, one that she¡¯s sucked me she breaks down every wall I have ever built around me. She¡¯s cracked the shield of self-control I have worked on for very first day when she sent that text telling me to get my head out of my ass and watch who wins that match. She had caught my goddess who always riles me up¡­ the one who fucking makes me want to live my life in every way without feeling so tied down and the only one who can make me lose my know we shouldn¡¯t do this¡­ at the back of my mind; I know that one day she¡¯ll find her mate and me¡­ well my fate is written but I don¡¯t want that¡­ I want her to want me¡­ not just for one night, but that at this moment feel within my grasp. eyes hold green, but with every passing second, that pull is bing ever more intense and electrifying. look away, but instead, my gaze falls on her lips, and pleasure rushes south. begins, but she isn¡¯t able to coax, her scent enveloping me. shakes her head gently, her eyes dipping to my lips and her breath tightens around her tiny waist, giving her hand that I hold to my bare chest a noses brush, and I know I shouldn¡¯t, but heck I want are pressed against one another, our hearts beating to a rhythm they her nose gently, caressing her waist, satisfied when her eyes flutter shut for a moment, and she bites her just the two of us¡­ the sound of the faint beeping of the machine or the pattering rain outside fades And I know I¡¯m gone. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re ok¡­¡± I whisper huskily. How do I tell her how fucking crazy I was going? ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be, when I have a hero watching out for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no hero.¡± She rolls her eyes, her arm tightening around the back of my neck, her fingers caressing my skin. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re a god or an angel.¡± She whispers, her eyes glimmering plum and I can see the desire in them. ¡°Oh?¡± Her nose brushes mine, her warm breath mingling with mine. ¡°Just kiss me already.¡± She whispers, making me smile slightly despite the pleasure she ignites within me. Why does that make me fall a little harder? Because tonight¡­ I don¡¯t want to be Royce¡­ tonight¡­ I want to be Reign. And so I do. Letting go of her hand that I was holding against my chest, I cup the back of her neck, before iming those beautiful, luscious lips in a kiss that creates the fire to my ice. I¡¯ve never experienced a kiss like this before¡­ Intense pleasure rushes through me and the moment she kisses me back, I lose thest grasp on my self-control. Fuck Love, I¡¯m yours. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 53. Ice to my Fire SKYLA. The moment he cups the back of my neck, his fingers threading into my hair, my heart leaps. His grip is firm but not rough. There¡¯s enough strength to show me he¡¯s in charge, yet not so rough that I can¡¯t relish and enjoy the feel of his touch on me. And then his lips are on mine, making every thought leave my head, reced by intense passion and pleasure. I feel giddy and light- headed as intense tingles rush through me, sending a jolt straight to my pussy. I can¡¯t help but whimper against his lips. Lord¡­ I get it¡­ Fuck, I get why I can¡¯t get over him since that moment in the club. This man has magic in his every touch. of our lips igniting a volcano of heat and desire within me. It¡¯s even hotter knowing he¡¯s trying to control himself. He doesn¡¯t kiss me to satisfy himself; he kisses me in a way that makes my toes curl from the pleasure. I moan against his lips helplessly, feeling like I¡¯m in heaven. God, he¡¯s such a good kisser¡­ I run my hand down his chest, savouring the C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org feel of his perfect body beneath my fingertips. His arm tightens around my waist, the thumb of his other hand caressing my cheek. Fuck, he may be ice but he¡¯s fire¡­ My entire body is burning with emotions and heat, and my stomach is fluttering. The moment his tongue runs along my lower lip, I part them, allowing him entrance. My pussy clenches with dangerous desire, wanting more. I pull my legs under me, getting up on my knees, wanting to close the gap between us. He ravishes my mouth before he ys with my tongue sensually. I whimper against him. The kiss has shifted, from passionate and deep to dangerously erotic. There¡¯s something so sexy yet dirty with the way he¡¯s teasing me. I¡¯m wet, fuck I can feel it under this gown. He pulls me into hisp, making me gasp, but he cuts me off, plunging his tongue into my mouth, sucking on my tongue, hisrge hand squeezing my peach. Oh yes, Daddy, just like that. Who would have thought he¡¯d be the one to pull me into hisp first¡­ I cup his face with my hands, kissing him harder and he allows me to. His hands run up and down my back before resting them on my ass. He isn¡¯t so innocent. After all, he¡¯s the same hunk from the club who was such a tease¡­ I sigh softly, my arousal scenting the air as I sit on hisp, whimpering when I brush against his cock. I really don¡¯t care if he can smell me, and the low guttural growl that escapes him, tells me he does. Baby, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to¡­ I moan when his cock throbs against my pussy, and I press down on him. Oh fuck, he¡¯s only in sweats¡­ I can feel him¡­ My heart thunders as I break away, gasping for air, trying not to grind against him. His lips brush my jaw as he ces soft sensual kisses down my neck, but when his lips meet the corner of my neck, I feel lightheaded. He sucks on the most sensitive part, sending pleasure through me that I can¡¯t help but moan loudly. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I whimper. My hand twists in his hair, and he throbs against me. His hands squeeze my ass before he ces a soft kiss on top of where I know he¡¯s left a hickey. ¡°Yeah¡­ fuck.¡± He says breathlessly, in that sexy ent of his. Our hearts are thundering, and I know the reality of what we have just done has settled His nose brushes my neck, and I bite my lip, trying to not feel so giddy. Fuck, when did I turn into a little girl feeling like mush? I¡¯m not sure¡­ but I feel totally weak right now and it¡¯s definitely not because I almost became snake food. I don¡¯t move, my hand still on his shoulder, the other still cupping the back of his neck. Will he pull away? I smirk when his hand runs up my ass once more. Does the Ice Prince like my booty? I arch my back, pressing myself against him and letting him enjoy feeling me up, because baby, I¡¯m enjoying it just as much. ¡°Shoot.¡± He mutters, taking a deep breath before exhaling and moving back slightly. He tilts his head up and looks into my eyes. Those gorgeous grey that I truly love look into mine and I know reality is sinking in, yet I can¡¯t deny they hold so much emotions. ¡°You¡¯re the guy I want to kiss again and again¡­ Don¡¯t pull away¡­¡± I whisper seductively, as I search his eyes, tucking a strand of his hair behind his ear. ¡°Sky-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want me¡­?¡± I murmur, brushing my thumbs across his chiselled jaw. He truly was carved to perfection¡­ I can feel the slight prickle of the start of a very faint stubble beneath my fingertips. He smiles faintly and even that makes him look sexy, his dimples appearing on both cheeks. ¡°That would be a lie, but if your father shows up, I may end up as nothing more but dead meat.¡± He says, I can¡¯t help but smirk, pressing my lips against his. ¡®Not on my watch.¡¯ I whisper, pushing that through the bond. I feel the dull ache in my head for using that link and I know I¡¯m overexerting myself. I¡¯m just not used to feeling so¡­weak. He smiles slightly against my lips as he kisses me back, his hands wrapping around my waist firmly. ¡°Alright, Little Miss Feisty¡­¡± He murmurs, but before I can deepen it, the faint sound of Mama talking to someone reaches my ears, and I pull back. ¡°Mama.¡± I whisper to him, quickly sliding off hisp, almost tumbling off the bed in the process. But my Winter God saves me, grabbing hold of me and ces me on the bed. He¡¯s busy moving the sheet back when my gaze falls on his package. Oh yes, please¡­ I reach down and steal a quick feel of his semi-hard cock, giving him a yful wink and smirk when he throbs in my hold. He tilts his head, moving back as he narrows his eyes. I ce a finger to my lips, and it¡¯s obvious from his nce towards the door that he can now hear them too. He sits down on the chair, much to my dismay, even though he reaches out and takes my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. ¡°You were brave out there, reckless and dangerous, but incredible.¡± He says quietly and I can tell he means it. I want to know what exactly happened. I¡¯m about to reply when the door opens. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Mama says, her eyes full of emotion. She doesn¡¯t seem as shocked as I would have thought she would be at seeing me awake. Did she expect me to wake up? And if she¡¯s here, how did she possibly leave me alone with Royce? She¡¯s holding two Styrofoam cups that she quickly puts down on the table and rushes over to me before enveloping me in a warm hug. ¡°I¡¯m ok Mama.¡± I close my eyes, a Mama¡¯sforting embrace. There¡¯s something so special about it. Telling you, I know it¡¯s ok to cry and be vulnerable¡­ but I never really let myself. ¡°I¡¯m d my Angel.¡± Mama whispers, kissing the top of my head. I hug her back, giving her a gentle squeeze, but I do feel pretty exhausted and it¡¯s clear there¡¯s not much strength left in me. I move back and Mama plumps up the pillows behind me. Lifting up the hospital bed so I can rx in an upright position. I just wish Royce hadn¡¯t let go of my hand¡­ My attention now falls on the blonde girl standing next to Royce holding two cups as well, a curious look in her eyes as she observes me, or more like my lips. Fuck, can you tell I¡¯ve been kissing? I nce at Royce to see even his look a little redder. Awe fuck, can this guy get any sexier? I turn my attention back to the blonde in front of me. Who¡¯s this chick? Our eyes meet and I see a bit of Royce in her. ¡°I¡¯m Charlotte Sophia Arden, Royce¡¯s sister.¡± She introduces, observing me keenly. ¡°Has he never talked about me?¡± ¡°Charlotte, let her rest,¡± Royce says, looking up at his sister, and I take the chance to admire his square jawline. She nods. ¡°Mhmm, just like you let her rest.¡± She mutters, making Royce¡¯s eyebrow shoot up. He makes the mistake of looking at me, and his stormy eyes soften a little before he swallows, looking away. Oh fuck¡­ I want to know where do we go from here? What are we? Was that kiss just one in the moment for him? Will he regret it? But I also know I won¡¯t get those answers for now. Malevolent! My heart thumps as everything rushes back. ¡°The girls! Malevolent!¡± I say, trying to get out of bed, but Mama firmly holds me back. I¡¯ve never realised how strong she is¡­ argh! I¡¯m damn exhausted! Why am I so weak? Mama was here, meaning I¡¯m healed! ¡°Sky¡­ calm down, Malevolent is with one of the guards. She¡¯s out of the rain and safe¡­ as for the girls, they¡¯re both dead I¡¯m afraid.¡± Mama¡¯s voice is full of sadness. I frown, so I failed¡­ I couldn¡¯t even protect them¡­ ¡°How did thest one die? I thought she got away.¡± I whisper, trying to hide the emotions that are threatening to overwhelm 1. My Lycan is bing restless, and the frustration I feel threatening to take over. ¡°She was found in the forest.¡± Mama exins sympathetically. ¡°The high level of venom on her body killed her, unlike the one who died from fatal injuries alongside the venom.¡± ¡°And the third?¡± I ask, my heart sinking. Mama and Royce both look up sharply, exchanging looks with each other before ncing at me. ¡°Third?¡± Royce asks. ¡°There was another witch. I told the two in the forest to run, but¡­ she left her friend and ran. She wasn¡¯t injured.¡± I exin, my heart thumping. She¡¯s got to be ok¡­ ¡°Wow, so she abandoned her friend¡­¡± Charlotte says, ncing at her brother, but there¡¯s no sarcasm in her voice. She¡¯s genuinely shocked. ¡°I will notify Alejandro immediately.¡± Mama says, turning away to mind-link him when I hear the sound of his voice approaching. ¡°Dad¡¯sing.¡± I say, tilting my head when I realise I recognise the voice of the man he¡¯s speaking to. Uncle Marcel? I frown as I tilt my head, wondering what he¡¯s doing here There¡¯s someone else with them, someone with lighter footsteps, a woman. Suddenly the door opens by Dad, his concerned gaze finding me. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± He says to me, and I can see the relief in his eyes. ¡°Yup, you know me. I can survive anything.¡± I say with a flick of my head. Thanks to Royce, of course¡­ ¡°Good.¡± Dad says stepping inside and He frowns slightly, his gaze flicks to Royce, his frown deepening, and I know he can smell him off me. Oh fuck. ¡°Hello there Sk.¡± Uncle Marcel, Dad¡¯s older brother, and also Leo¡¯s Dad says as he holds the door open. ¡°Hi Uncle.¡± I say, just as Uncle¡¯s pretty little mate enters. ¡°Hello, Sk.¡± Winona says, a gentle smile on her beautiful face. Her blond hair is styled in a stylish bun and from her sexy dress, I think they must have been on a date nearby¡­ ¡°Hi, Winona.¡± I respond before I smirk. ¡± Damn girl, you look fine.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 54 Pushing his Buttons ROYCE. I don¡¯t miss the frown on Alejandro¡¯s face when he hugged Sk or the way his frown deepened when his eyes flick to me. He can probably smell me all over her¡­ I can¡¯t me him for being protective, but he doesn¡¯t need to fear me hurting her¡­ 2 I know I need to talk to him, I¡¯m ready to resign from my spot at the academy, but at the same time do I want her in that school where Aleric will still y his games? I n to tell her about him. I have to. 2 She looks beautiful, there¡¯s not a speck of make-up on her face, and it makes her features glow radiantly. She has long thickshes that surround those vivid green eyes. Her nose is slender and her plump pouting lips that are often in smirk are a gorgeous. soft pink¡­ I nce at the door as Sk greets her uncle, Marcel Rossi. He¡¯s a few years older than Alejandro and I heard recently he has found his second chance mate. Rumour has it she¡¯s far younger than him. 3 He has his hair up in a man bun, wearing tan pants, and a white shirt with his sleeves pushed up. He steps aside, holding the door open for a slim woman. She¡¯s wearing a knee-length dress. Her golden blond hair is styled in an updo, but what strikes me the most is I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve never seen her before, but she seems familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen her somewhere. 14 ¡°Hi, Winona.¡± Sk says with a sexy smirk, ¡°Damn girl, you look fine.¡± I cock my brow. Does this doll need to flirt with everyone? 3 I nce back at Winona, who blushes in response, as the couple walk over to the bed. ¡°d to see you¡¯re doing fine. You gave us all a fright.¡± Marcel says hugging his niece. The Rossis have a distinct look to them. You could probably enter a room and know which one is a Rossi, but then again it¡¯s the same with us Ardens. 3 Charlotte takes a sip of her hot chocte, still holding the other one as she observes them all. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine. So what are you two doing here?¡± Sky replies, sounding pretty normal, but I know she¡¯s still not one hundred percent. ¡°Alejandro called to fill us in and we were in town on a date. We heard you were hurt, and so we wanted toe to see you. I hope we are not imposing.¡± Marcel says as Kiara meets Winona with a hug and a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Not at all.¡± Kiara says with a smile. ¡°Dang, Dad, did you need to ruin their date? Uncle¡¯s going to have blue-balls for the rest of the night. Ah, poor uncle, even I¡¯d have blue balls if I had balls,¡± Sk says, winking at Winona, who blushes, and I look away trying to hide my smile. 2 This girl. I know her uncle thinks she¡¯s teasing, and she probably is, but there¡¯s definitely truth in her words. She finds the woman hot. Does she have a thing for blondes? 3 Marcel chuckles as Kiara shakes her head, smiling. Marcel now turns to me, and Alejandro steps forward. ¡°Marcel, Royce Arden, the younger of Keh¡¯s twins.¡± He says. It¡¯s clear he knows Dad too, but he is also on the council. ¡°Ah. Nice to meet you, son.¡± Marcel says, holding his hand out to me. 3 I stand up and ept his offered hand. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to meet you, Alpha Marcel,¡± I say as he gives it a firm shake. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Likewise. Thank you for saving our feisty princess. We are indebted to you.¡± Marcel says as Alejandro scoffs. I nce at him before politely turning to the woman beside Marcel. Why does she look so familiar? Have I seen her before? It¡¯s a little irritating not knowing. ¡°Luna Winona, nice to meet you.¡± I say smoothly, holding my hand out to her. 1 ¡°Nice to meet you too, Alpha Royce.¡± She says, smiling politely as she takes my hand gracefully, The moment her hand touches mine, an odd sensation washes over me and she looks up sharply, her heart thudding. Her eyes flicker a deep amber gold as I let go quickly. She¡¯s a Sris¡­ 14 I felt her power. It¡¯s not as strong as some of ours, but she does hold Sris¡¯ blood. I look away, feeling all eyes on us. ¡°My sister Charlotte,¡± I say, cupping Charlotte¡¯s shoulders, gently pushing her forward. She¡¯s holding both cups, looking a tad ridiculous. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Winona says, giving her a small wave. ¡°Thanks, same!¡± Charlotte murmurs as Marcel gives her a grin. A strange silence falls in the room, and I dare to take a nce at Sk. She¡¯s frowning slightly, watching me intently. I hope no one picked up on our strange exchange. I raise my eyebrows at her, and her frown vanishes. Instead, she lets her gaze trail over my torso, licking her lips. Seriously Love, in front of your Dad? As if on cue, Alejandro growls. ¡°Someone get him a fucking shirt.¡± 14 ¡°Luckily, there¡¯s no one to give him one.¡± Sky remarks, as she and Charlotte snicker and I¡¯m actually wishing I did have a shirt right now. This Doll¡¯s going to get me killed at this rate. 1 ¡°You really like to rile your father up.¡± I remark, trying to lighten the mood. 1 ¡°Who me? Not at all.¡± She winks. I know you better than you think. And I need to tell you I¡¯m Reign¡­ 11 ¡°Fucking hospital. Even a bin bag will do.¡± Alejandro grumbles. 4 I bite the inside of my cheek. Is he serious? Then, to my surprise, he pulls off his own shirt and tosses it at me. 3 ¡°Now that view got better, sorry Queen Ki.¡± Charlotte whispers, sounding far from apologetic, and I frown at her. 13 The three women simply find it amusing. ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t feeling insecure after seeing Royce¡¯s body, Dad.¡± Sky taunts Alejandro as I look at the shirt I had caught. I mean, I get why you would¡­ Damn now those abs are fine¡­¡± 1 Does he really want me to wear this? ¡°Put the fucking thing on.¡± Alejandro growls. 2 I guess I can¡¯t really refuse¡­ but I also need to make sure Dad doesn¡¯t catch his scent on ¡°Dad¡¯s jelly.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Marcel smirks. ¡°I fucking ain¡¯t. Now stop fucking drooling.¡± Alejandro growls at Sk and I pull the shirt on. At least it¡¯ll stop these two from arguing. She¡¯s checked me out¡­ but she obviously hasn¡¯t noticed that I¡¯m Reign. Did the pizza I ate that day really blow me up that badly? I roll it down when Sk whistles. ¡°Mmm yes, Daddy¡­¡± I look up sharply, to see her looking directly at me, or my V line anyway. 4 She¡¯s making it harder for me too¡­ Fuck girl, I want to kiss you. 6 ¡°Al¡­ She¡¯s teasing you.¡± Kiara says softly, trying to calm the king down. Charlotte stifles a giggle and pretends to cough. I give her a pointed look, but she just shrugs innocently. We really need to go. If this continues, Sky will be causing her dad to lose his crap. ¡°It sure is working,¡± Marcel remarks. ¡°But in all honesty, I¡¯m d she¡¯s ok.¡± ¡°Absolutely. Azura was really upset too, and worried.¡± Winona replies. I nce at her as she speaks, and our eyes meet once again. Who is she? 2 I know most of those directly from the Sris lines, even in America, and she didn¡¯t really have an American ent and the only ones in Ennd are us, the Ardens. 6 I look away first and nce at the Rossis. I think I¡¯ve stayed way past my wee. ¡°We should be heading home. If you need to ask me anything further regarding what happened, you have my number, Alpha Alejandro.¡± I say, ncing at Charlotte, who seems to be enjoying the view of the shirtless king. ¡°Ah, the hot drink¡­ Do you want it, Royce?¡± She asks. I gesture towards Winona. ¡°Offer it to Luna Winona.¡± I say. Charlotte nods, offering it to her. 1 ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s ok, you have it.¡± Winona says, refusing it gently. ¡°It¡¯spletely ok.¡± Charlotte says. Winona epts it and thanks her. I turn to Sk, feeling her gaze burning into me, and as much as I want to kiss her again, I can¡¯t. 2 ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± I say to her. She pouts, displeased and she frowns. 1 ¡°What if I want you to take care of me?¡± She asks, and I¡¯m unable to hide the sh of surprise from my face. ¡°Oh boy.¡± Charlotte says walking to the door. ¡°Nice to meet you all. Something tells me we will surely meet again¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe at a funeral.¡± Alejandro growls. 24 I nce at him and hide my amusement. He really is something else. ¡°Thank you once again for saving Sk, Royce. You should visit our pack, perhaps in the holidays? We would love to have you.¡± Kiara says. 2 Why do I feel she¡¯s totally ok with this, and I know she noticed my scent on Sk too. 2 ¡°No, we fucking won¡¯t.¡± Alejandro grumbles, making me chuckle. 8 ¡°I might take you up on that offer.¡± I say to Kiara before turning back to Sky. ¡®You better kiss me goodbye, or are you scared?¡¯ Sk¡¯s voicees through the link. She¡¯s smirking slightly and crosses her arms, watching me challengingly. Challenge epted Love. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 55 Not in my Cards ROYCE. I walk over to her, taking her hand and raising it to my lips, keeping my eyes locked with hers, I ce a soft kiss on her knuckles. I¡¯m satisfied when her heart skips a beat, her pout fading as she looks into my eyes, not expecting me to do that. ¡°Goodbye.¡± I say softly before I step back and turn away. ¡°Bye¡­¡± She replies. Did I just leave her speechless? I don¡¯t think she realised that I¡¯m not scared of her father. I respect him, but it¡¯s not the same thing. ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Alejandro grumbles. 3 Well, one thing is probably clear. He didn¡¯t seem to mind before, but he probably hates me now. ¡°y nice, Dad.¡± Sk warns. 2 Alejandro turns back to look at her from the door and both stare at one another and I know they¡¯re mind-linking. I step out and see Charlotte far ahead, walking down the hall sipping on her hot chocte. I know she likes the freedom without two guards glued to her constantly. Even if it¡¯s just down a hospital hallway. At home, if we were ever ill, the doctors. woulde to the mansion, not us going to the hospital. As for Charlotte, she¡¯s never allowed out of the pack unless she¡¯s with her guards or Dad, me or Aleric are present. Aleric¡­ I told Mom he¡¯s preying on students ¡­ What the hell am I doing right now? 2 Way to go Royce. I sigh as I walk silently alongside Alejandro, knowing he¡¯ll speak soon enough. We head down the stairs to the ground floor and only then does he speak. ¡°So care to share what exactly you fucking want?¡± Alejandro asks. Your daughter? Although want isn¡¯t the word I would use. 3 ¡°I think that depends on what you mean by ¡® want¡¯¡± I reply lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, unless of course you and Sky both decided to get lip fillers in the short fucking time I was gone from the room. I know what you two were fucking up to.¡± He growls and I can¡¯t help but smile faintly. 9 Lip fillers? That¡¯s a new one. But I be serious once again and look at him. ¡°I actually want to talk to you about that¡­¡± I say quietly. ¡°I never meant to abuse the position I was in¡­ if you see fit, I will step down as one of the trainers at the school.¡± He frowns and stops, looking at me, crossing his arms. ¡°Oh yeah? So you¡¯re not going to deny shit?¡± ¡°No. I like your daughter and despite trying to keep my feelings separate from my professional job, after tonight¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± I say quietly, looking him square in the eye. It¡¯s clear he wasn¡¯t expecting me to admit it. He takes out a cigarette, ncing at Charlotte, who is sipping her hot chocte down the corridor. Lighting the cigarette, he takes a long drag and looks me dead in the eye. ¡°She¡¯s eighteen. She could find her mate in around two months or even the following Blood Moon. Nothing is going toe of this. You¡¯re what, in your mid-twenties?¡± ¡°Twenty-five, yes, but age is just a number. I¡¯m not asking for your approval, Alpha Alejandro, but if you prefer me to leave the academy, I will. I can continue to train her if she so wishes.¡± He frowns, taking another drag on his cigarette. ¡°Train, yeah right. Look, I¡¯m going to be frank with you¡­ I can¡¯t control either of you¡­ and I¡¯m trusting Kiara¡¯s and my own intuition that you are not like your father¡­ but I¡¯m telling you, know that if you hurt my girl¡­¡± He leaves his threat open, and I cock a brow. ¡°I will not hurt her, I can promise you that. I have a question¡­ If you don¡¯t trust my father, why have you allowed him on the council?¡± His eyes meet mine and he frowns. ¡°Good question, and not one I want to discuss here ¡­you said Sk won¡¯t get hurt¡­ what if your mate shows up?¡± I feel a squeeze in my chest. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± I say quietly, turning away. If that was the case, I would wish for her to be my mate. I¡¯ve never felt so strongly about anyone before, but I know she¡¯s not. ¡± Goodnight Alpha Alejandro, let me know what you decide and I will respect your decision.¡± 6 He doesn¡¯t respond, and I can feel him watching me as I walk over to Charlotte. ¡°Bye Alpha King!¡± She says waving at Alejandro. 1 ¡°Goodbye, I¡¯ll see you soon kid.¡± Alejandro calls back. 3 She nods and steps closer to the exit of the hospital and the doors slide open. The rain is still pouring down and I¡¯m actually grateful that someone collected my car from the woods. I step out and a man walks over to me. ¡°Your phone, wallet and keys, Alpha Royce.¡± The warrior of the Luminaria pack says handing me my items. ¡°Aww thank you.¡± Charlotte says sweetly, and I give him a nod. ¡°Thank you.¡± I say before I head to the car. Charlotte waits under the entrance, and only when I hold the door open for her does she run over and gets in as fast as possible. I shut the door for her and nce back at the hospital. Sky¡­ 3 I don¡¯t know what we are or what will happen from here¡­ but either way, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about me finding my mate¡­ but even then I can¡¯t remove Alejandro¡¯s words from my mind. They remain there as I get in the car and drive out. ¡°So, what was all that about?¡± Charlotte asks, sitting back. ¡°Nothing much¡­¡± I reply as I turn some music on trying to clear my head. Tonight was¡­ crazy. ¡°You and Sk¡­ she¡¯s pretty.¡± I nce at her but say nothing. She sure is. ¡°And that blond Winona, she seems familiar. Who exactly is she?¡± Charlotte asks thoughtfully. 1 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I frown. ¡°Alpha Marcel¡¯s mate?¡± I say, remembering that odd sense of familiarity I had gotten. A Sris¡­. ¡°Hmm¡­ Yeah, I mean do you know about her family or pack, because I swear she reminded me of a female Aleric.¡± 9 Our eyes met, and I know what she¡¯s insinuating. ¡°Charlotte-¡± ¡°No Royce, I mean, she looks like an Arden.¡± I raise my eyebrow sceptically. ¡°I know you want to find Victoria Charlotte¡­ but you can¡¯t just go around assuming everyone is our long-lost sister, besides her eyes were brown.¡± She frowns. ¡°Our grandmother on mother¡¯s side has brown eyes. Even if it isn¡¯tmon for two blue and grey-eyed parents to have a brown-eyed kid, it¡¯s possible.¡± We¡¯re werewolves, anything is possible. ¡°But notmon.¡± I say. ¡°Well, the sooner you talk to Beta Quade¡­ the better I¡¯ll feel.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I say quietly. I need to do that¡­ but I also need to talk to Sk when we have time and are alone. I¡¯m not one to y¡­ so I need to see where she stands¡­ If she¡¯s serious¡­ then I will try not to think of her finding her mate¡­ I know it can happen¡­ and if she does find her mate, and wants to go to him, there is nothing I will be able to do to stop her. 5 After all, the testaments state that the Sris Kings were never blessed with mates. I know who I am, even if I hide it from the court and the world, and with that knowledge, I also know my destiny. I don¡¯t have a mate and I never will. 10 It¡¯s simply not in my cards. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 56 A Heart to Heart SKYLA. It¡¯s muchter, and I am irritated to find I have to stay at the hospital, but after arguing with Mama and Dad for a few minutes I was too exhausted to continue and had simplyid down again, giving them a re and ignoring them. I had spoken to Azura, Kataleya and Song on video call earlier, which had been nice. Uncle and Winona had left after an hour, too. It¡¯s been a few hours since I shut my eyes as I pretend to sleep with Malevolent in my arms as I cuddle her. But, I¡¯m unable to sleep, despite how weak and exhausted I feel. Mama is sitting in the chair beside the bed, whilst Dad is out trying to hunt for clues. ¡°So want to tell me about him?¡± Mama asks. She knows I am awake. 1 I open my eyes, looking across to her in the room that is only lit by the lighting through the ss above the door. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± I reply softly. I mean, I slept with his brother. I also thought I liked his brother, who I¡¯ve been flirting with all through the summer holidays Urgh That is something I am going to have to address with Royce¡­ this isn¡¯t like thest times that I¡¯ve been in rtionships. There¡¯s more to it, so much more to Royce. ¡°Isn¡¯t there? I won¡¯t judge.¡± Mama says, crossing her legs as she leans forward. Iugh. ¡°Yeah, I mean aside from Dad, did you ever fuck stuff up or, like, fuck with other people that could affect things with Dad or others who are important to you?¡± Mama smiles softly before she sighs. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I have. I was pretty reckless at your age, and I acted on emotion. I did something really stupid once¡­ something I never should have and in the process, I did hurt your dad, badly. He didn¡¯t make matters easier at the time, agreeing to marry someone else and I was hurt and acted stupidly, but it¡¯s something I know hurt him. for a while. Wow. ¡°Now I want to know who you banged.¡± I say suspiciously. 2 Mama raises an eyebrow, and I know that is something I won¡¯t ever learn. Dammit. ¡°So, tell me, why is itplicated with Royce? You two seem very much in love.¡± She says, ruffling her long hair. I sigh. ¡°Royce is a good boy.¡± I scrunch my nose up, mulling over Royce. My hair falls across my face, but I don¡¯t bother pushing it back and Mama smiles amused, as she watches me. ¡°I never knew you liked good boys.¡± She teases, reaching over and brushing my hair off my face. ¡°I didn¡¯t either¡­ But he doesn¡¯t fear me, he doesn¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m a problem and above all, he has this calmness around him that¡­¡± I suddenly feel emotional, an influx of feelings hitting me as I try to voice the words that I dare not speak. I take a deep, shaky breath and close my eyes for a moment. ¡°When I¡¯m with him, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m drowning in my emotions, and I don¡¯t feel suffocated. I feel light, I feel like I can be me, without something bad happening. Like I know he¡¯ll be there to fix¡­ fuck.¡± 1 I turn onto my back, looking the other way, not wanting her to see my tears. I hear her getting up and adjusting the bed into an upright position. Malevolent meows before she moves to the end of the bed and curls up once more. ¡°You love him.¡± Mama says softly as she sits on the bed. She isn¡¯t asking, she¡¯s stating it. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t do that shit.¡± 1 To my surprise, she bursts outughing, startling Malevolent, who hisses and jumps off the bed. ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry Mal.¡± Mama says, but she¡¯s still smiling from ear to ear as she shakes her head. ¡°Your father also didn¡¯t do that¡­ shit.¡±1 I can¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Until Mama, his little nympho, came along, right?¡± She nods, ¡°Sky¡­ you have always kept up a front, I see it, but I can¡¯t break through¡­ Ever since that time when you were children I know she means when Kataleya was taken, I can see the harrowed expression on her face, knowing those memories still haunted her. Those memories haunt me too¡­ ¡°Yeah. I know what you¡¯re trying to say¡­ but I tried to be a big girl¡­ I didn¡¯t want anyone having to worry about me because Kat needed you guys. She went through so much more.¡± I shrug. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mama shakes her head, tears in her eyes. ¡± No my angel, you needed us too, and until this day you hide your pain¡­ I love you, your dad loves you. Dante¡­ Kat¡­ Alessandra¡­ we all love you.¡± She strokes my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I say, I don¡¯t like this emotional shit. ¡°So yeah, Royce, makes me feel good.¡± I nod slowly. I know she knows I don¡¯t want to push the topic further, and she doesn¡¯t. Instead, she smiles slyly. ¡°Oh?¡± She teases although I know she knows what I mean. ¡°Is he good?¡± She wiggles her eyebrows suggestively and I pout. ¡°Well yes he¡¯s incredible and the best kisser ever, but we haven¡¯t done the nasty yet.¡± I say, pulling a face. Mama looks surprised at that. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected that.¡± ¡°Told you he¡¯s a good boy.¡± I grumble. ¡°I¡¯m your teacher. I will never take advantage of my student.¡± I add in a very posh ent. Mama smiles. ¡°That makes me like him even more. He sounds like a keeper.¡± 1 ¡°Yeah.¡± I say, feeling my cheeks heat a little. Damn, is this how Kataleya feels when she talks about Little Boy Hook? 2 The fear that Royce¡¯s mate would show up one day suddenly enters my mind and I suddenly feel cold. ¡°Mama¡­ have you ever heard of anyone choosing a chosen mate over their mate? I mean, is it possible?¡± I ask quietly. 1 Mama is silent for a moment. ¡°Often chosen mates are taken when a mate is lost¡­ I know a few people who have rejected their mates because of abuse or simply because they find them too weak. It¡¯s rare but it happens and not always are blessed mates good for us¡­ I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s the case often, but I remember what Aunty Indigo had be¡­ and although her mate was able to cheat on her countless times, she couldn¡¯t leave. him.¡± She sighs heavily. Yeah, I know about it. ¡°Yeah¡­ He was a fucking dick who needed his dick grated off, millimetre by millimetre and then made into kebabs and fed to him,¡± I say sombrely. 1 Mama looks disturbed for a moment before she shakes her head and I smirk. ¡°Hey, if I was around, I¡¯d have done that shit.¡± I say with a flick of my long ck nails. ¡°Hmm, I have no doubt about that.¡± Mama says as she tilts her head and looks into my eyes. ¡°But I also know there was one man who was ready to reject his fated mate when she appeared behind him at the Mating Ball without even taking a nce at her. He was ready to cast it all aside for the one he had chosen. He loved someone so dearly he didn¡¯t care to even look at his fated¡­ That man is my father, and he was ready to throw it all away for love.¡± Mama says. 2 My heart skips a beat. There¡¯s something so beautiful about their love. My grandparents Grandad El and Mama Red¡­ 2 ¡°He started to say the words, didn¡¯t he?¡± I murmur softly. Mama nods. ¡°He did, until Mom ran over and stopped him.¡± She smiles. ¡°But love and the mate bond are two different things. Together they are perfect, but if I had to choose love or a bond, I¡¯d choose love.¡± 2 I nod and lean back against the cushions, mulling over her words. Maybe Royce might turn out to be my fated mate¡­ I mean, my grandparents, Dad, Mom, and Uncle Liam, all fell in love with their mates prior to the bond. What if Royce is made for me? Just the thought makes my heart skip a beat. Maybe¡­ just maybe he is. A smile ys on my lips as Mama kisses my forehead. ¡°Get some rest, my angel.¡± She says softly as she pulls the nkets around me and lowers the bed once again. ¡°I love you.¡± Her voice is like a soft melody, soothing, gentle, and filled with a warmth that only a mother holds. ¡°I love you too, Mama¡­¡± I murmur, feeling the nket of sleep enveloping me. As soon as I can, at the first chance I get¡­ I¡¯ll talk to Royce¡­ 1 ALERIC. 2 ¡°What was that?¡± I ask father. Royce had left a few hours ago with Charlotte and only now am I calm enough to not burn the entire ce down. My blood is still burning with anger and¡­ I hate to admit it, but jealousy too. Royce. The fucking second born! 1 How is he able to bend the weather? I saw him not only manipte the weather, but physically generate lightning. I know what this makes him, and I don¡¯t want to face it! ¡°I will not lie to you Aleric, but that ¨C what happened out there, was not to my knowledge.¡± Dad¡¯s anger is clear too, and there is a storm behind his cold eyes. I re at him, but I realise he is staring at the table, his fists clenched. ¡°So you didn¡¯t know he could just generate a storm?¡± I ask sharply. ¡°No, but after examining you both, I knew he held far more powers than you do. I know you both Aleric, and I assure you that I do wish that you were the one holding that power. It¡¯s wasted on him, but unfortunately, he is the one with that power.¡± ¡°Then we need to find a way to take it from him. This means he¡¯s the Prophesied King! Isn¡¯t he? Royce, a king! He¡¯s a loser.¡± I sneer. ¡°I agree, he would want to run this ce like a saint. Selflessly, even if it costs us everything. I have tried Aleric. What do you think I¡¯ve been injecting you with for thest fifteen years? I¡¯ve been working on a form using Royce¡¯s DNA to strengthen you, and it has been sessful to an extent. Your power has grown but¡­¡± 2 ¡°But what?¡± I ask, not liking the ¡®but¡¯ in his sentence. ¡°It still doesn¡¯t match his. The level of Royce¡¯s power is¡­ almost double yours.¡± He says coldly, as his gaze meets mine. Anger zes through me as I re at him, my eyes simmering, and I can feel the level of heat in the room rise. I¡¯ve never felt more hatred for anyone than I do now towards my brother¡­ ¡°Is this why you were pushing for me to go to The First Dawn Pack?¡± Dad frowns. ¡°Yes, I was hoping that the court would see you and realise you would rece me, but if Royce went over there, they would figure out who he is and then he would be the rightful King.¡± I stare at Dad, realising why he was always pushing me to go to America. And with satisfaction, I realise that he is on my side. ¡°So that¡­¡± ¡°I know my sons, Aleric, and I see myself in you. You may not be the Prophesied King, but you can be the head of the court like myself. This is why I need you to win over the Lycan¡¯s daughter. This will win you points with the court, Aleric.¡± Our eyes meet, and I nod slowly. ¡°Do not worry, father, Sk Rossi is mine.¡± ¡°Good, move faster Aleric, the Srian Ball ising up in a few months and you need to have her in your ws by then.¡± He says as he closes his fist, his eyes shing. I clench my jaw and nod. I have had my n rolling, but it is clearly not enough. I need to do more¡­ ¡°She will be.¡± He nods with approval. I promise you she will be mine soon enough. I am not going to lose to Royce anymore, and as for him¡­ well¡­ his time wille. ¡°Goodnight father.¡± I say, turning away, my eyes zing with rage. For the first time in my life, I hate my brother with every fibre of my being. 1 I will not lose to him. 1 He may have the power of the Sris Alpha King, but I¡¯m no less. It¡¯s time he learned what happens when you mess with a true Arden. 1 A/N: Hello everyone! I hope you enjoyed this chapter. There are two teeny things I want to clear up as I am having people bombard my DMs on social media as well. Firstly, Winona is two years older than the twins, she is 27 and Royce and Aleric are 25; she is not their triplet. Second, Dante¡¯s mate will be revealed in his book. Let¡¯s get through the books first, people! XD And what I want to say is, his mate will not be mentioned prior to his book, at all. ?? 1 Lastly, don¡¯t forget to drop a gem, love you all! Chapter 57 Chapter 57 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 57 These Limits ROYCE. The rm goes off. Hitting snooze, I ce my arm over my eyes. For once, I didn¡¯t want to get out of bed. It had been a long night¡­ A dull ache from overthinking has formed at the front of my head, but I still had no answers. We had gotten backte. I was able to get Charlotte to her room without anyone stopping us and told her to shower, so no one¡¯s scent remained on us. I couldn¡¯t risk Dad finding out who we had run into. After showering, I had tested Sk¡¯s blood before turning in. Something about the entire thing has me on edge and that had ended up taking far longer than I had thought it would. The Arden¡¯s have a variety of unique drugs at our disposal, mainly created by Dad, and several don¡¯t even show in the blood if tested, and the only way to bring these out was if we used specific antigens that work against the initial drug. After three hours of testing and scrutinising her blood, I was almost ready to give up and put it down to my paranoia. Then I tried for Sra XI 5, something that Aleric had been working on a few years back. It¡¯s the only Arden drug I didn¡¯t test it for. I didn¡¯t have thetest form, but I knew enough of the components since I had helped him with it, and to my surprise, it had shown positive. Why Aleric would give Sk this drug baffled me. The Sra XI 5 was harmless and held no real reasoning. Aleric was adamant that it will help open the doors to so much more in the future, but it did nothing. Nothing that I know of anyway, and it had just been ast resort just to ease my mind, but I had not expected it to show positive. It was a project that I had thought he had scrapped, but for him to still be working on it¡­ What exactly is the purpose of it and by giving it to her, what was he trying to achieve? It does nothing, aside from the slight side-effect of feeling tired. You don¡¯t forget anything, and you stay aware, so there is nothing¡­ So, what exactly is he up to, or does the drug serve a purpose I don¡¯t know of? I need to see if I can get a hand on the new version of the serum. Does it now have another purpose? Aleric wouldn¡¯t do something for no reason¡­ but the fact it was in her system showed he was up to something. The beeping of the rm going off again makes me growl. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m up!¡± I sigh as I reach over and m it off. Groaning, I swing my legs onto the floor and rest my elbows on my knees, running my hand through my hair. Never has waking up felt so hard¡­ I nce at the time. It¡¯s 7:05 AM. No wonder¡­ forty minutes is far from enough. I¡¯ll take the day off today and I¡¯ll stop by to visit Sky too¡­ The memory of that kiss we shared returns and a wave of pleasure rushes through me as I rey it in my mind. I want a taste of that again, of her¡­ And then there¡¯s her dad, whose decision I would wait on. Standing up, I head over to my wardrobe and take out ck pants, a white T-shirt, and a long ck cardigan. I wash up and get dressed quickly, tying my hair back in a pony and putting on two nes and ck boots. Pushing the sleeves of my cardigan up, I look in the mirror at my reflection for a second before I grab my phone, keys and wallet. I¡¯ll check up on Charlotte before I head to the shop to pick up a few items for Sk. I look down at my phone, unlocking it, I go into my settings and change the wallpaper to my unlock screen, smiling faintly as I admire the sizzling image. An image I had removed shortly after finding out who she was¡­ The picture of her covering her breasts as she posed on the bed, showing off her sexy tattoo. Damn, she was an entirely next level of sizzling hot. The doll knows how to turn the heat up¡­ My eyes rake over the curve of her waist and hips before I lock the phone and slip it into my pocket. Leaving my room, I walk down the hall to Charlotte¡¯s room, knocking on the door that is half open, and poke my head inside. ¡°Morning,¡± I say, spotting Charlotte still in bed, her arms crossed as she lies in bed in her pink satin pyjamas, her eye mask is on her forehead as Mom sits at the edge of the bed, caressing her hair. She¡¯s clearly upset about something. Charlotte doesn¡¯t reply as Mom smiles at me. ¡°Good morning Royce!¡± She responds, looking back at Charlotte. I walk over to the bed, kissing Mom¡¯s forehead before nting a kiss on top of Charlotte¡¯s head. ¡°So what¡¯s the cause behind you acting like a diva?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows at her. ¡°Dad grounded me.¡± She says bitterly, ¡°He took away my phone, and my inte.¡± For what? My mock amusement fades as I frown and look at Mom. ¡°Did you try to speak to him? It was I who took Charlotte out. If he has a problem, he should take it up with me.¡± I say coldly. She frowns. ¡°I did try to talk to him, Royce. You know how he gets.¡± ¡°Then try harder, Mom.¡± I say quietly, feeling dreadful for saying that, but for someone who lives with him day and night, does she not see when he¡¯s in the wrong? ¡°Royce¡­¡± Mom sounds hurt and shocked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but he does get away with doing whatever he wants all the bloody time, and frankly, I have had enough.¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m heading out, I¡¯ll pick up some books for you.¡± I add to Charlotte. If things get worse, I¡¯m going to have to do something. She liked reading. Although Dad prefers her to read nonfiction and educational books, she is a fan of fantasy novels. ¡°Perfect!¡± She says. My eyes meet Mom¡¯s, and she smiles slightly, but she¡¯s trying to hide the fact that my words hurt her and as much as I wanted to walk out of these ces for good, I can¡¯t. Because Mom and Charlotte need me. I crouch down beside the bed and take Mom¡¯s hands in mine, caressing her knuckles gently as I look up into her beautiful eyes. ¡®I¡¯m tired of living under his dictatorship Mom, I¡¯m tired of the way he treats Charlotte¡­ and¡­ deep down you know that things do need to change around here¡­¡¯ I say through the mind link. ¡®Royce, your father loves you. He can be a little harsh when ites to etiquette and rules, but try to not be so hard on him.¡¯ She says, trying to make me understand. One day, the veil will be lifted from her eyes and she will see Dad for who he truly is¡­ ¡®But he¡¯s crossed certain limits that never should have been crossed. I dealt with it mom, for years, I¡¯ve put up with everything he has done. Things you know of and far more things that you don¡¯t, but when it begins to affect those that I love¡­ that¡¯s my limit.¡¯ I say. I kiss her hands gently. I know my words are harsh, but this is where I draw the line. ¡®What do you mean by things he has done that I don¡¯t know of?¡¯ She asks, frowning. I stay silent for a moment before standing up. ¡®When the time is right, I will tell you everything.¡¯ She frowns, but nods. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll be backte.¡± I say, ncing at my watch. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to work today?¡± Charlotte smirks. I cock a brow. ¡°None of your business.¡± I say with a small smirk. ¡°Ooo I know where you¡¯re going¡­ check you out, lover boy!¡± She giggles. Mom¡¯s head perks up in surprise. ¡°What does she mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I say, giving Charlotte a pointed look. ¡°Yeah right, the way you two looked at-¡± I ce a finger to my lips, and she nces at the open door, realising it isn¡¯t safe. Mom also seems to understand, and neither of them says more. ¡®I¡¯ll be waiting to learn more.¡¯ She says through the link. I nod. ¡°Do youdies need anything from the shops? I¡¯ll be stopping down there?¡± ¡°My books!¡± Charlotte says. ¡°Nothing at all, Thank you, Sweetheart.¡± Mom smiles before I head out of the room. From N?velDrama.Org. I know Dad will probably want to talk to me. After all, yesterday I did disy more powers than I should have¡­ but right now I don¡¯t even want to face him. I go around the staff quarters before I slip outside, mind linking the valet to have my car ready. ¡®Beta Quade.¡¯ I call through the link. The pack house was a few miles from the mansion but still within mind link range. ¡®Alpha Royce, what an honour. How are you?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m great, thank you. Is it alright if I can have a word with youter tonight?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Well, I am heading out on business, but I will be back next week. Is it urgent? I can stop by now?¡¯ I nce at my watch again. ¡®No, not at all. Next week is fine. Have a good trip, Beta.¡¯ ¡®Thank you, Alpha Royce. Have a good day.¡¯ I end the link as I get into my car. There¡¯s no point in rushing things. I will talk to him properly when he returns. ¨C Two hourster, I have parked up outside the Luminaria Pack Hospital, and nce at the two ck gift bags and box that sit on the passenger side. Too corny? I lift the lid off therge round box, looking at the roses. Yes, maybe a bit much. Toote now Royce¡­ A knock on my window makes me turn and I roll the window down ande face to face with the King himself. His eyebrow shoots up as he nces at the items on the passenger side before he scoffs and takes a puff on his cigarette ¡°Now I know you came here trying to be Prince Charming or some shit, but how about we finish that conversation first, and I make my decision?¡± I cock my own eyebrow. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d actually prefer to get it over with.¡± I say. Reaching over, I pick up the boxes cing them in the back. ¡°We can talk in the car?¡± I offer. He narrows his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t find me fucking intimidating, do you?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± I reply, looking him square in the eyes. A cold smirk crosses his lips. ¡°We¡¯ll see if that changes¡­¡± He says, his eyes glinting dangerously. I don¡¯t know what man has to have this conversation from the start with his girl¡¯s family, but I guess the fact that she¡¯s the Lycan King¡¯s daughter changes all that. ¡°Now get out of the car. We¡¯re going to do this my way.¡± He adds. ¡°And what way is that?¡± I ask as he steps back, and I get out of the car. A grin crosses his face as he cracks his knuckles. ¡°Like real men, let¡¯s spar, pretty boy.¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 58 A Match ALEJANDRO. ¡°Like real men, let¡¯s spar, pretty boy.¡± He gets out of the car, and I stare at the younger man, who is as tall as me. He has simrities in looks to his father, but so far I hate to admit I haven¡¯t gotten that same vibe from him that I get from Ken- Fucking-Arden, but still, he is ultimately an Arden¡­ He throws me¡­ the way he ispletely not fucking affected by me. There¡¯s only a small handful of people who can withstand my aura. Yet there is something about this one that is even more unnerving. There¡¯s not even a blink of unease from him. There have been moments I¡¯ve let all my aura out, yet shockingly, he didn¡¯t even realise, and I assure you the fucker isn¡¯t that dense that he was just dumb or some shit, just somehow¡­ it doesn¡¯t affect him¡­ my aura does nothing. But I also don¡¯t sense vast power from him, so how is he doing it? He killed something that no one was able to kill, the serpent¡­ Even until now, I don¡¯t get how a single sword killed that shit. There has to be more to it. He shuts the door of his fucking sleek car. How the fuck did he just climb out of a sports car looking as if he wasn¡¯t just cramped into that shit? No wonder Sk fell for the fucker¡­ he¡¯s just fucking smooth and slick. Like I said, pretty boy. ¡°I really don¡¯t mind sparring with you, Alpha Alejandro, but can I ask the reason behind it?¡± Why? Cause I want to fucking pummel you ever since I found out you kissed my daughter? ¡°I¡¯m just wondering what makes you think you¡¯re worthy of my daughter. But why the fuck are you asking me that? You¡¯re not scared, are you?¡± As long as he doesn¡¯t bring up the fact, he saved herst night. I mean that kinda makes him worthy to some fucking level. Yeah, let¡¯s not mention that shit. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not at all. I just need to know so I can decide the oue of this match.¡± He says calmly, but the arrogance in that remark makes me scoff. He isn¡¯t as innocent as I assumed¡­ ¡°Oh yeah kid, you have confidence. I¡¯ll give you that.¡± I snicker mockingly. ¡°So let me put it this way, if you lose, you don¡¯t get to see Sk, you will take your ass and shiny car and drive right out the way you came and if you win, and only if you win, can you go and see her and give her whatever shit you brought for her.¡± He smiles faintly. ¡°Then I apologise in advance. However, I do have a request.¡± He says, locking his car and slipping his keys into his pocket. ¡°Oh yeah? And what is that?¡± I ask, tossing my cigarette to the ground and crushing it beneath my foot. His grey eyes scan the area around us before they meet mine. ¡°Can we make sure we don¡¯t have an audience?¡± What? ¡°Are you fucking shy or some shit?¡± He doesn¡¯t reply. He¡¯s serious¡­ Well, I don¡¯t give a fuck either way. I turn my head slightly. ¡°I want everyone to clear out.¡± Imand. My eyes ze red and I look Royce straight in the eyes as I feel the few scattered guards back away. Prescott won¡¯t mind. The fucker is a good old fucker. There. Once again, he doesn¡¯t even blink despite themand and power that I¡¯m exuding¡­ What the hell is this fucker made of? ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± I say, pulling off my shirt and tossing it to the stone ground. He does the same, pulling his shirt and cardigan off and dropping them to the side. He looks at me, and any amusement on his face is now gone. There¡¯s a calcting look in his eyes as he steps forward. ¡®Make sure Sky does note out.¡¯ I say through the link to Kiara. After all, we were leaving today, and I knew she had gone to shower. The girl who was in the woods needed to be identified and although the academy had asked for anyone who was there toe forward, no one had done so as of yet. We are hoping Sky will be able to identify her. ¡®Why?¡¯ Kiara asks, instantly sounding worried. ¡®Me and Pretty Boy, about to have a little sparring match.¡¯ ¡®Al¡­¡¯ ¡®Calm down Amore Mio¡­ I know what I¡¯m doing.¡¯ I cut the link as I motion Royce toe at me. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, because I won¡¯t be.¡± I warn him as I crack my knuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to, especially since me seeing Sk depends on the oue.¡± He says, as we both circle one another. ¡°Oh yeah? So tell me, when you lose, will you just drive away? I mean, if you¡¯re able to walk after I¡¯m done with you.¡± I remark with a cold smirk. ¡°Who knows¡­ Have you thought about whether you want me to continue at the academy or not?¡± He asks,pletely unphased. I don¡¯t answer immediately. I make the first move, lunging at him. I aim for a punch to the face. He blocks, moving back, and I frown when my fist hits his arm instead. He doesn¡¯t even stagger, simply knocking my hand aside. The fuck? ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll have the answer after this match.¡± I say, my eyes zing as I attack again, only for him to block again and dodge me. We fall silent; the mood bing far more serious. We both make our next moves at the same time, both blocking each other. He spins around, aiming a kick to the knee, I dodge, only for him to kick my legs out from beneath me. In a sh, his foot meets my knee and I stagger. Flipping back, I aim a punch at him. He dodges, and my fist meets the ground instead, creating a small crater in the ground. He¡¯s on his feet again, and so am I, but he doesn¡¯t give me time to assess him. He¡¯s on the offence again. He throws blow after blow, and I block, but he¡¯s fast and he only seems to be speeding up. As if up until now he has only been analysing my speed. Each punch or kick is packed with an immense strength that when one finally connects with my chest, I¡¯m thrown back, hitting a tree not far behind, the wind knocked from me, and I can taste blood in my mouth. ncing up, I see him standing there, legs slightly apart, an expression ofplete calmness and control on his face. His hands are by his side, as he looks down at me, not striking whilst I¡¯m down. A sharp wind blows, his chest rises and falls, and I realise that the most deadly opponent in this world is someone who can remain calm in every situation. Gone is the pretty boy, and before me is a powerful alpha who knows exactly what he is doing and exactly what he wants¡­ Chapter 59 ALEJANDRO. I dig my ws into the ground, jumping up as I growl, running at him. This time, I manage to knock him to the ground. But he instantly uses it to his advantage, throwing me over his shoulder and getting up. In a sh, I¡¯m in front of him, and I don¡¯t hold back, just the way I don¡¯t with Dante. That fucker is the only one who can beat my ass. But despite my ruthless attacks, I¡¯m unable to wrap my head around how Royce Arden is so strong. I¡¯m breathing hard, my eyes burning red and even when I kick him in the stomach, not once do his eyes change from their usual grey. As if this is just a game to him. I don¡¯t want to draw blood, but I need to see him lose control. I want toC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org see his truth. ¡°Time to end this fucker.¡± I growl. In a sh, I¡¯m in front of him, my wsing out, one hand grabbing his neck, the other ready to sh through his chest and that¡¯s when his eyes sh a dazzling blue. ¡°Not so fast!¡± His cold replyes. He grips my hand that is around his neck tightly. The other hand shoots out and grabs my neck, as he brings his knee up, stopping me from ripping through his chest. Our eyes lock, red against bright blue. We¡¯re in a deadlock, a battle of strength alone and this is not one I usually lose¡­ but right now, I¡¯m losing. Growling, I reinforce my hold, my aura swirling around me like a dark cloak, and that¡¯s when I feel it, a surge of power as his eyes meet mine. Immense power. Suddenly he kicks me off him, pain rushes through my stomach and chest and I don¡¯t fucking know what happened, but the next thing I know, I¡¯m thrown against the hospital wall, pain shooting through my entire fucking body from the impact. He gets to his feet, brushing his fingers through the hair that hase loose from his hair tie, breathing hard. I move forward, hissing as I realise something is fucking broken. I look up sharply to see his eyes are back to normal, and there¡¯s a glimmer of concern in his eyes as he walks over to me. I get to my feet cause like fuck am I going to let him think he¡¯s done any fucking damage; I¡¯m healing already anyway. ¡°This ain''t over yet, fucker.¡± I say with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m having fun.¡± He isn¡¯t amused though, as he nces at my chest. ¡°You have several fractured bones, Alpha Alejandro¡­ do we really need to continue this?¡± ¡°Like shit we are. I¡¯m not fucking done yet.¡± He raises an eyebrow and exhales. Wait, did this fucker just act like I¡¯m fucking getting on his nerves? ¡°Hey what you fucking sighing about?¡± ¡°You really are stubborn, just like your daughter.¡± He remarks. ¡°Yeah, well, unlike her I ain''t falling for your shit!¡± I lunge at him, knocking him to the ground. He grunts as the breath is knocked from him. His head hits the floor. He was fucking right, something is still broken inside of me. I grit my teeth as another wave of pain rushes through me. He blocks my punch, rolling over until he¡¯s on top, but instead of getting a punch in, he gets off me, and instead grabs my arm and twists it behind my back, his knee pressing against my upper back. ¡°I¡¯m really not enjoying this, so can we call it a draw?¡± He says breathlessly. A draw? A fucking draw? I just got my fucking ass beat by a fucking Arden. That fucking hurts my ego. ¡°There ain¡¯t no fucking draw. You won.¡± I growl and he instantly lets go of me. I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t offer me a fucking hand to help me up. I turn to face him and notice despite his calmness, he still supports a good few grazes and bruises. He also has a cut along his jaw and a cut on his lip. We¡¯re both covered in ayer of sweat, like a lot, and I smirk. At least he doesn¡¯t look all dressed up and pretty anymore. Aint no way Sk will be impressed now. I feel smug about that. That¡¯s fucking better¡­ ¡°Do you know that I rarely ever lose a sparring match?¡± I ask him, cricking my neck. ¡°I¡¯ve heard.¡± He replies, pulling his pants up a little. ¡°You sure had confidence that you will win, so then why the fuck did you send everyone away? This was your moment of glory, shame no one was able to witness it.¡± I say, sharing the thoughts that I fucking can¡¯t make sense of. Who wouldn¡¯t want to boast that they bested the Lycan king himself? Especially an Arden. He cocks a brow. ¡°This match was between us. Why does anyone else need to know who won or lost? This isn¡¯t a moment¡¯s glory for me Alpha Alejandro. I won because you said it¡¯s the only way you will allow me to see my Doll today and although I probably would still find a way to see her, I''d rather not anger you in the process. So, can I go see her?¡± He says, turning away and picking up his shirt. But it¡¯s his next words that really hit something inside of me. He turns his head to nce back over his shoulder at me and gives me the faintest of smirks. ¡°I¡¯m not my father, and I find no pride in another¡¯s loss.¡± I¡¯m about to reply, when I see a sh of white as the hospital doors open and the next thing I see is Sk flinging her arms around the fucker¡¯s neck. He catches her by the waist. Neither seems to fucking care that I¡¯m standing right here. Yeah, maybe I¡¯m fucking bruised and shit, but I¡¯m still here and I¡¯m not fucking invisible, but right now it¡¯s almost as if I am. ¡°Careful love, I¡¯m sweaty and covered in blood and dirt.¡± The fucker says as he looks down at my daughter. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care. I like you dirty, it just sucks I''m not the one who got you all hot and sweaty.¡± Sk whispers, and to my fucking irritation, she kisses him straight on his fucking lips. I clench my jaw, hating the fact that I have to ept this. It¡¯s not because of who he is¡­ but the fact that my little girl is all grown up¡­ A calming touch sends tingles through me. Her touch still feels the way it did long ago and I feel my pain from the injuries fade away and turn to look at my own beautiful woman as she heals me. Her gorgeous eyes meet mine, and I know she gets what I¡¯m feeling. ¡®They are the future Alejandro¡­ the next generation¡­ they are perfect for one another. Give them your blessings, because I do.¡¯ She says softly through the mind link. I turn my attention back to the young Alpha who is stronger than I ever imagined, watching as he runs his fingers tenderly through my daughter¡¯s hair, tucking a strand behind her ear as he whispers something ever so quietly in her ear. She has her hands a tad too fucking low on his abs for my liking. But what I do realise is, that Kiara is right, in more ways than one¡­ He is a match for her, if she wants him, whether that''s just for now or forever¡­ and also that our time is waning. The future of this world is in the hands of our legacies, legacies who will indeed be stronger and better people, alphas and protectors than their predecessors. They are indeed our fucking future. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 60 No Longer a Child SKYLA. I was wondering why Mama was trying to prolong our leaving, but when I felt the ground tremble, I had run to the window only to see Dad fighting with someone¡­ My stomach plummets fast when I recognise the sexy hunk he had just thrown to the ground. Royce! My heart thunders, my eyes zing as my head whips around, and I re at Mama. ¡°How could you? You know he¡¯ll hurt him!¡± Dad may be getting older, but he is still extremely powerful. The only person I know who has defeated him in a match until this day is Dante and fuck, he¡¯s a God! ¡°Sk! Please listen to me!¡± Mama shouts. Fuck no! Dad is a beast! My heart is racing, and I can feel my anger rising. I¡¯m going to lose control, but the fear of what might happen to Royce keeps me sane enough. I can hear them talking now as I run down the stairs, my heart thudding loudly in my ears. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard.¡± I hear Royce say. ¡°You sure had confidence that you will win, so then why the fuck did you send everyone away? This was your moment of glory, shame no one was able to witness it.¡± I hear dad say and stop in my tracks. Royce won. How¡­? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I know for a fact; Dad would never have let him win on purpose¡­ I suddenly feel weak as I speed up, but I¡¯m no longer running, trying to hear what they¡¯re saying. Is the fight over? ¡°This match was between us. Why does anyone else need to know who won or lost? This isn¡¯t a moment¡¯s glory for me Alpha Alejandro. I won because you said it¡¯s the only way you will allow me to see my Doll today and although I probably would still find a way to see her. I¡¯d rather not anger you in the process. So, can I go see her?¡± How is it possible for a girl like me to feel so emotional? Fuck, this guy is scrumptious, but his next words hit me even harder. ¡°I¡¯m not my father, and I find no pride in another¡¯s loss.¡± No baby, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re a fucking king who I¡¯m fucking madly in love with. Taking a deep breath, I break into a run to calm myself, wiping the stray tear from my eye. The hospital doors open before I reach them, and I skip down the steps. My eyesnd on Royce and although he looks entirely drool-worthy with ayer of sweat coating his godly body, all I care about is that he¡¯s ok. I fling my arms around his neck, and he instantly grabs my waist, his hands wrap around it perfectly, and I fit perfectly in his hold¡­ Our eyes meet, and his soften as they look me over. My heart skips a beat when his gaze falls on the plunging neckline of my white peplum top and I see a sh of hunger in them. They¡¯re all yours¡­ ¡°Careful love, I¡¯m sweaty and covered in blood dirt.¡± He says huskily. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care, I like you dirty,¡± I whisper. Tiptoeing, I yank him down and kiss him hard on the lips. Explosive sparks rush through me when he instantly kisses me back, pulling me closer to him as he kisses me deeper and more passionately, taking control of the kiss. I run my tongue along the cut on his lip, feeling a re of irritation that he was hurt, but at the same time, I¡¯m still shell-shocked that he won¡­ How? My core clenches and I can¡¯t help but moan when he throbs against me. He tastes delicious¡­ My hand grips the back of his neck tightly. I want to kiss him harder, but he gently tugs me back. I want to frown but I can¡¯t when he kisses my cheek ever so softly before his breath fans my ear. His fingers gentlyb through my hair, making a shiver of pleasure rush through me. ¡°As much as I want to kiss you forever, your dad may not take it well and don¡¯t argue with me, Love. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to continue thister.¡± He murmurs. I can feel a soft wind around us and something tells me he¡¯s making sure the wind doesn¡¯t carry our voice. ¡°By the way, you look absolutely ravishing.¡± He breathes seductively into my ear as he tucks a strand of my hair behind it. I look up at him, running my hands down his chest and abs. My pussy clenches in desire, and I swear I just want to shove him to the ground and ride him hard. I bite my lip, feeling him tense as my hand brushes his V. I look down, my throat going dry as I realise how low his pants are sitting. Oh, fuck me now. Forcing my gaze up, I now take a moment to examine his injuries, sneakily slipping the tips of my finger into the band of his pants. Mmm¡­ Oh yes Daddy, you are fucking yummy¡­ Dad growls, and my attention snaps to him. My eyes sh as I let go of Royce and turn to face him. ¡®Why?¡¯ I ask through the link, my heart thumping once again. ¡®I am allowed to look out for my daughter.¡¯ He says quietly through the mind link. There¡¯s no anger in his eyes. In fact, I can see the sadness in them despite how cold his voice sounds. Mama¡¯s hand rests on his arm and I realise that it must be hard for him. He often said he hoped we would never find our mates and how no boy should ever look at us. ¡®But you knew you were so fucking strong, you weren¡¯t expecting him to win. So why did you challenge him?¡¯ I ask usingly. Royce ces a hand on my elbow. Dad¡¯s gaze falls to his hand on my arm and I sigh. I know this must be hard for him, but he really needs to get used to it. I¡¯m not a little girl anymore. But I¡¯ll always be his little girl¡­ I know that. Fuck. I clench my jaw, feeling a sting of emotion, and I¡¯m relieved when Royce speaks. ¡°Were you about to leave?¡± He asks and I know him well enough to know he¡¯s trying to diffuse the tension. ¡°Yes, I was discharged¡­¡± I say, ncing down at his shirt on the floor that he now picks it up and pulls it on. His hair is tied back, and he looks so fucking fine¡­ ¡°Can I drop you home?¡± He asks, before ncing at Mama and Dad. ¡°If that is alright?¡± ¡°Like we have a fucking say.¡± Dad says unhappily. ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t.¡± I say, going over to him. I wrap my arms around his waist. I don¡¯t say anything and neither does Dad, but he still hugs me Tight. I close my eyes, feeling protected. I love you, Dad. We¡¯re alike, I know we are¡­ we both struggle to say what we want¡­ We may sh a lot, but he only wants the best for me¡­ I just wish he gets that Royce is fucking perfect. ¡°Well, 4 pm, I want you back at the academy,¡± Dad says when he releases me. I nod, and Royce frowns. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°There was another girl in the woods, a witch, and well, no one¡¯se forward.¡± I frown. Announcements had been made, yet still, no one came forward. Why? ¡°Surely the school can narrow down who were friends with the victims?¡± Royce frowns. ¡°Good point¡­ Well, I¡¯m going to head over. I¡¯ll see if they can at least question the victims¡¯ friends, regardless we¡¯ll find her. Sky did see her.¡± Dad replies. Mama gives me a squeeze. ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ She says, and I know she means regarding the fight. ¡®It¡¯s fine. Royce won, so it¡¯s all cool.¡¯ I say, hugging her back before I turn and look at Royce. ¡°So, my ce or yours?¡± I say with a sexy smirk. Royce smirks faintly, his dimple looking fucking gorgeous as hell before he tilts his head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 61 One in a Century ROYCE. I hear Alejandro scoff at that, and I turn to him as I pull on my cardigan. He reminds me of the background audience to a TV show or something. He really must make his presence known, not that he¡¯s hard to miss as it is. I walk over to him. ¡°Mind if I take her?¡± I ask as I hold my hand out to shake as a peace offering. I want to put whatever happened here, behind us. This match wasn¡¯t going to be mentioned again, and I will never be sparring against the Lycan King again. I know my win did shock him, but I¡¯m not trying to make him look any lower in his daughter¡¯s eyes. I can tell they sh often enough and don¡¯t see eye to eye, although I put that down to their simr personalities, and I didn¡¯t want to cause any further rifts between them. ¡°I fucking do mind, so stop fucking rubbing it in, knowing you both going to do whatever the fuck you want, anyway.¡± He growls, but he still takes my hand. ¡°You¡¯re not like your old man, not going to say much else out here, but let¡¯s have that talk. You asked me a question and I¡¯ll answer it¡­ and regarding your spot at the academy¡­ I have no issue if you fucking continue.¡± I¡¯m surprised at that but I simply nod. I went there unknowingly for my Lil Lucifer and I n to stay and continue to train her¡­ Fuck, as wrong as I think it is, in a way, I still need to watch out for her around Aleric¡­ ¡°Now I feel a bit better over the fact that I was never able to ever really best you in training.¡± The green- eyed goddess says as she saunters over to my car. She¡¯s wearing ace crop top with a white mini skirt that seems to re around her with every step she takes. I drag my eyes away and look at Kiara. ¡°I¡¯ll see you both soon.¡± I say, but she stops me by cing her hand on my arm. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I will be looking forward to that visit in the holidays.¡± She says, as a wave of coolness spreads through me, and any remaining aches and pain vanish. ¡°Thank you.¡± I reply, cing my hand over hers for a second before I step back. She smiles and nods as Alejandro pulls her close. I walk over to Sky and open the door for her, but a sh of ck blurs past me and jumps into the car first. ¡°Sorry, but where I go, so does Malevolent.¡± Sk smirks. ¡°Sounds like a fair deal,¡± I reply softly. She smiles and ces her hand on my waist and reaching up, kisses my jaw softly. Our eyes meet and the urge to do so much more for her ovees me. But instead, I simply give her a small smirk and wink and motion at her with my head to get in. ¡°Are you nning on just standing here, Love?¡± I ask teasingly. She rolls her eyes before she gets in, and I close the door behind her before getting in on the other side. The royals are watching, and I give them a small nod before shutting my door and switching the engine on. ¡°So, where are we going?¡± She asks, looking around and her gaze falls on the gifts in the back. Reaching over to her, I take hold of the seat belt and strap her in, cing a soft kiss on her neck as I inhale her intoxicating scent. I really need a shower¡­ I¡¯m a bloody mess. Buckling her in, I reach behind and grab the box of roses. ¡°To my ce in the city, and no, not the Arden mansion,¡± I reply, It was even further out than the mansion, but we had enough time. It¡¯s still early and I¡¯ll get her back here by 4. ¡°Thanks for these, they¡¯re gorgeous¡­¡± She says, brushing her fingertips over the roses. ¡°I actually love red roses.¡± Her green eyes meet mine and I nod. ¡°Yes, I know,¡± I nce at her tattooed arm that peeks through her sheer top. ¡°You remind me of a rose.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, what about a rose reminds you of me?¡± She says, cocking one of those arched brows. ¡°Aside from them having sharp thorns.¡± She shows me her long, painted nails and I can¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°A rose¡­¡± I begin, taking one from the box. I made sure that the stems were notpletely shaved off, retaining their original beauty, and I brush my thumb down the stem, letting one of the thorns cut into my thumb. ¡°Is breathtakingly beautiful, regal¡­ yet it protects itself with its thorns¡­ but once you get past that exterior¡­¡± I brush my thumb over the soft petals, ¡°You are met with the mesmerising allure of the petalled flower itself. Still strong, still dangerous, yet exceptionally beautiful and tender¡­¡± I reach over, brushing the rose across Sk¡¯s plush lips before trailing it down her neck. Her thumping heart makes me smile faintly. ¡°And just like a rose in a storm, you hold your own, no matter how hard it gets.¡± She rolls her eyes, but I don¡¯t miss the fact her heart is thundering. It¡¯s good to know I can get her all crazy for me. ¡°You act like you know me oh so well.¡± She deres as I run the rose down her thigh, not missing how she presses her knees together. Oh, fuck, Love¡­ My grey orbs meet her gorgeous green ones. ¡°Oh Love, I know you better than you think,¡± I say, and I mean it. Even when she shakes her head and thinks I¡¯m joking as she admires her flowers, I know that if she knew my truth, she¡¯ll realise I really do know her. Malevolent begins to peek into the gift bags and I nce back at the road. I¡¯m not sure how she will take it when I tell her who I am, but I n to, tonight. ¡ª¨C It¡¯s an hourter and we are finally at my penthouse, one of the couple I have. Sk had first taken a quick peek around before I had given her the gifts and went to take a quick shower. I¡¯m now leaning against the door, in a pair of grey sweatpants with a towel slung over my shoulder as I watch her look through the stuff I had brought her. There wasn¡¯t much, a box of doughnuts, a little kitty plushie that looked pretty cute, chocte truffles and a handbag. The envelope with the card sits unopened. I don¡¯t do this often, but looking at her now as she bites into that donut, licking her lips, makes me want to spoil her. I just need to learn how to treat her better. She¡¯s sitting with one leg tucked under the other, giving me a sexy view of her thigh, my eyes raking over the curves of her breasts and down her waist. Swallowing hard, I force my gaze away. Being alone with her is dangerous¡­ because even I have limits to my self-control¡­ I want her. ¡°Are you just going to check me out, or do you n to join me?¡± She asks, turning slightly and crossing her legs. I¡¯m about to reply when she pops a truffle in her mouth, closing her eyes as she moans softly. ¡°Fuck¡­ These are delicious.¡± She whimpers, making me throb. I swallow hard, my gaze dipping to her thighs. I look away as I push myself away from the wall and walk over to her, one hand in my pocket, with the other I take hold of her chin and force her to tilt her head back and look at me. Her seductive eyes flick open, and my gaze falls to her lips. ¡°As much as I want to worship and devour you¡­ there¡¯s something I need to tell you first.¡± I say huskily. Leaning down, I pick up the envelope and pass it to her. ¡°Open it.¡± She looks confused for a moment before she looks down at the envelope and tears it open. She takes out the card, which has metallic gold writing on the front, wishing her a fast recovery, but it¡¯s what¡¯s inside that I need her to see¡­ Something I had gotten for Lil Lucifer¡­ something I wanted to give to her when I was to meet her. Long before I even decided to meet up with her, I had made sure I got my hand on these tickets. Not knowing why, but I had wanted to get two¡­ I think subconsciously I wanted to meet her, one way or another. She frowns, picking up the two long sleek metallic ck cards with dark tinum writing on them. They¡¯re in, with a few numerals and a date, but anyone who was a fan would know what these are. Her heart pounds as she lifts the tickets to the light, her eyes widening like saucers before they snap to me. ¡°These are¡­¡± Her heart is pounding, and her mouth is slightly parted as she stares at the tickets. ¡°Fuck¡­ these are¡­¡± I smirk as I watch her. Now, this is the reaction I wanted to see. ¡°Tickets to Japan Love, we¡¯re going to see the Alpha Gen X game of the century, front row.¡± I say softly. She takes hold of my wrist, pulling herself up as she stares at me. ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ fuck how¡­ do you know how- fuck I sound like a damn girl? Shit, this is¡­ you don¡¯t know what this means to me.¡± She says, her eyes meeting mine as she grips my shoulders. I can¡¯t help smirk at her reaction. Those tickets were fucking hard to get, but I had nned to get them the moment the game was announced. Sure, there¡¯s a lot of time left, but our seats are secured. I grip her hips tightly, pulling her against me. The feel of her body against mine sends a wave of pleasure through me, our hearts racing as we stare into one another¡¯s eyes. ¡°I told you; I know you better than you know¡­ In a week¡¯s time, I want to take you on a date. I¡¯ll treat you like the goddess you are¡­ but before I ask you out for a weekend away¡­¡± I begin, gazing into her gorgeous eyes. ¡°First¡­ Reign wants to ask his Luciferess out¡­ On a date long overdue, don¡¯t you think? Let¡¯s make that dream a reality. Come with me¡­ to the game that we first bonded over¡­ be my date to the Game of the Century.¡± I whisper, my nose brushing hers. It takes her a second to process what I just said, her face paling as she stares at me, her heart thundering louder than ever as the truth of who I am, dawns upon her¡­ ¡°Say yes Love, because Reign needs his Lil Lucifer.¡± I whisper before iming her lips in a soft, sizzling kiss¡­ Chapter 62 Chapter 62 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 62 This Storm Inside of Me SKYLA. First¡­ Reign wants to ask his Luciferess out¡­ On a date long overdue, don¡¯t you think? Let¡¯s make that dream a reality, Lil Lucifer,e with me¡­ To the game that we first bonded over¡­ Be my date to the Game of the Century. Those words ring in my head. My heart is pounding as I try toprehend what he has just said, what he¡¯s insinuating. I¡¯m unable to speak as I stare at him. What is he going on about? How? How is this even possible? I¡¯m trying to understand. He¡¯s iming he¡¯s Reign, although isn¡¯t Aleric Reign? But¡­ Why does this just make so much sense? Aleric¡­ ¡°Reign needs his Lil Lucifer.¡± He murmurs before he ims my lips in a kiss that makes me go weak at the knees¡­ or is it those words that got me melting? My mind is spinning and I¡¯m unable to kiss him back, despite the intensity of this toe-curling kiss. A thousand thoughts going through my head¡­ Royce at the club, saying he was stood up¡­ The way he often reminded me of Reign¡­ I know it¡¯s not just me wanting to believe he is Reign. I know Royce, and I know he wouldn¡¯t lie to me. The way he talks acts and everything about him just¡­ clicks¡­ Suddenly, a wave of guilt, regret, and disgust hits me hard and I pull away from him, stepping back. His anger after he learned I slept with Aleric¡­ His words, on self-respect, return with Vengeance. He was Reign, and he watched me fuck it all up like he meant nothing to me¡­ I slept with his brother, for fuck¡¯s sake. Way to fucking go, Sky. ¡°Hey¡­¡± He says, concern shing in his eyes. He doesn¡¯t move and he tries to reach for me, but I take another step further back. My heart is pounding, and I wish I could turn back time and change what I¡¯ve done. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± I ask hoarsely. ¡°Why did you change your mind!¡± If he hadn¡¯t stood me up, I wouldn¡¯t have fucked shit up. ¡°Sky¡­¡± ¡°You were Reign, yet you got cold feet? Why?¡± My voice is calmer and quiet, but inside of me, the storm that is brewing is dizzying. ¡°When I realised who you were, and the fact that I was supposed to be your teacher¡­ plus being with me, would have made thingsplicated in other aspects¡­ I honestly had no idea what I should do so I stayed silent. You were the King¡¯s daughter who I was supposed to help, but you turned out to be Luciferess so I just¡­¡± He trails off and my mind returns to that moment in the bathroom. Call me a hypocrite. But did Luciferess even mean shit to him, if he randomly picked up a girl at a club? ¡°You¡¯re not me¡­ I fuck stuff up¡­ Tell me, Royce, did Luciferess ever mean anything to you? Because after what went down at the club, I don¡¯t think she did.¡± He frowns slightly and shakes his head. ¡°After you said you didn¡¯t want to meet up that night, no matter how much I tried to get you to talk, you ignored me. I realised you must have gotten cold feet and in apse of judgement¡­ I saw you at the club and you were the perfect distraction¡­¡± His eyes meet mine, almost as if he¡¯s searching for something, but I don¡¯t budge, staring at him. We both made mistakes¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ We were both there¡­ you were the one who said to me you needed to cancel, remember?¡± I remind him, my heart is pounding, and I feel sick. ¡°No¡­ You said you didn¡¯t want¡­¡± He trails off, and a frown creases his forehead. He takes his phone out, his heart thudding as he unlocks it. I¡¯ve been yed¡­ or we have been yed¡­ And it¡¯s kinda obvious by who¡­ Aleric. My head is screaming at me that he had a hand in this¡­ Sure, he said he was Reign, but nothing about him reminded me of Reign, and then especially since I felt exhausted after that drink he gave me¡­ ¡°Did you test my blood?¡± I ask suddenly. Royce looks up from his phone, and the slight change in his heartbeat tells me has¡­ ¡°There were traces of a substance of which purpose it serves, I¡¯m uncertain, but I will get to the bottom of it¡­ Why did you ask me that?¡± He asks me as he holds his phone out to me. ¡°Just.¡± I say, taking it. Our fingers brush and our eyes meet. Aleric¡­ Did he mix it into my hot drink? I look down at the phone skimming over our conversation¡­ The theme of the chat is the same as the one he had sent a screenshot from once or twice¡­ On Aleric¡¯s device, it was a nk white background¡­ My heart thumps loudly as I look at the messages. There is not one message saying he thinks it¡¯s a bad idea, but there¡¯s my reply¡­ LuciferessX: I didn¡¯t really want to meet you, anyway.¡¯ Reign707: Hey, what¡¯s wrong? We can meet somewhere else if you prefer? Reign707: Talk to me. Did I do something wrong? I exhale, my heart thumping as I keep reading. Reign707: I¡¯m going to be there. If you change your mind, I¡¯ll be at the bar. Reign707: I don¡¯t want to force you. That¡¯s never been my intention. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be waiting. I can¡¯t read anymore, and I look up, I never received these¡­ ¡°And at the club, you didn¡¯t recognise me because I was wearing that ck dress that covered my tattoopletely¡­¡± I trail off. Oh, how I wish I had at least had a little of my tattoo on show¡­ Our eyes meet and he¡¯s frowning deeply, his eyes zing blue. Unknowingly, we still ended up drawn to one another¡­ isn¡¯t that sign enough that there¡¯s more between us regardless of how fucked up this is? This time when he reaches for me, I don¡¯t move, his hands rubbing my upper arms, sending tingles through me. Does he know someone yed us? That maybe¡­ his brother somehow did this¡­? Why though? What incentive does Aleric have to do that¡­ He seems to like me, but¡­ does he, really? mes of anger lick at my insides as I remember hisments, ¡®The thing is Sky, if you were not Luciferess, I would not have crossed that line¡­ I miss those bets and our jokes¡­ I miss the woman who became my best friend¡­¡¯ ¡°Before we began chatting¡­ we met on a forum¡­¡± Content that was livementary and would now be gone¡­ ¡°Tell me something I said back then¡­¡± He nces at the tickets that now sat on the sofa and looks back at me. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When I told you who I thought would win, you said, someone whose hair is that pretty ain¡¯t winning this fight. It stuck because I had long hair too.¡± He says with a small smirk. Fuck Aleric! Every little thing he said was a fucking lie. That guilt doubles tenfold, and I look up at Royce. ¡°Someone yed us.¡± I say bitterly. ¡°I have my assumptions.¡± He says, his eyes shing. ¡°Mind showing me your messages?¡± His nostrils re, his jaw ticking, and something tells me he knows who it is without me even telling him. They are brothers¡­ Aleric gaining ess to his device would be far easier than a stranger. ¡°I¡­¡± I look down at his phone, identally closing the chat app, and my heart skips a beat when I see my own image in the background. Me, naked, with my arms covering my breasts and showing him my tattoos. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± He takes the phone from me and runs his fingers through his wet hair. ¡°I only put that there this morning. It wasn¡¯t there-¡± ¡°When you were my teacher?¡± I tease with a small smirk, but despite that, I still feel a mess. ¡°You don¡¯t need to justify you finding me hot.¡± I add lightly. But it¡¯s not unbelievable, knowing his truth, I mean, seeing him as Reign¡­ I realise that they just¡­ blend into one. Royce is Reign. Fuck. ¡°Mind if I see the messages you received?¡± He persists. I look up at him sharply, and I know he¡¯s far angrier than he¡¯s letting on¡­ I no longer think he knows, because I¡¯m fucking certain he does. I can¡¯t deny him what he wants. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 63 Nothing Remains a Secret SKYLA. However, I also don¡¯t want him to get angry. ¡°I¡­ Did you tell Aleric about us?¡± I ask, I¡¯m the fiery one usually¡­ but right now I know I need to be the calm one because I¡¯m not sure I want to see Royce lose it¡­ often the most patient can be the deadliest when pissed off. His aura rises as his eyes slowly meet mine, gone is the gentle Royce, he¡¯s controlling himself but even I can see the burning rage within him. ¡°Why do you ask? Tell me, Love, did he say something to you?¡± His voice is low, deeper than usual, almost a growl and there¡¯s a deadly aura around him. A crack of thunder outside makes my head snap to the windows that stretch from the floor to the ceiling as a downpour of rain darkens the sky outside. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me.¡± I say softly, cing my hands on his chest. My gaze dips to his abs and fuck, I wish I had paid more attention¡­ I mean, I fucking did pay a lot of attention to every lickable inch, but I neverpared¡­ Now thinking about it¡­ Aleric¡¯s abs were not as defined as Royce¡¯s; he was slimmer too than Royce. Even if the picture he sent was of him sitting, I should have clicked¡­ ¡°No, I never told him, but I will say that I have been careless enough to leave my phone lying around in his presence. However, why do you ask that? Has he really not said something to you?¡± His icy gaze only bing harder. ¡°Sit down.¡± I say, pushing him firmly yet gently back onto the sofa. He¡¯s pissed, but he doesn¡¯t resist. ¡°I¡¯m going to hate what you are about to tell me, am I not?¡± He says, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his anger, but his ent sounds thicker. ¡°You really are sexy.¡± I murmur, making him raise an eyebrow, but at least it takes the edge off his anger. I climb onto hisp, straddling him as I ce my hands on his shoulder. The temperature in the room has dropped, and I can feel the cold beginning to bite into me. ¡°This is a change¡­ you¡¯re usually the calm one.¡± I say, ¡°I am calm.¡± He replies, as his hands brush my waist, sending a jolt through me. No, you¡¯re not babe¡­ You¡¯re containing a storm¡­ one that will cause destruction if ites out¡­ do I tell him about Aleric? The truth never stays hidden¡­ ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t flip out.¡± I say. He frowns deeply. ¡°What did he do?¡± He asks, and I know he won¡¯t listen. ¡°He imed he was Reign.¡± I say quietly as I lean over and pick up my phone. I feel him tense, but he doesn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Unlocking my phone, I go to our chat and scroll back to where he told me he was creating a new name. Why did it all feel so weird now? The red g was there¡­ ¡°He did, did he¡­ How stupid have I been¡­¡± Royce says, turning his head away. ¡°I just¡­ how he made the link between you being Luciferess. I have no idea, but he crossed a line he never should have¡­¡± I tilt my head and hold the phone out to him. He takes it from me as he scrolls through the messages, ¡°I think I know how, the day we were meant to meet, he popped down to the cottage. I was out for a run, I came back and he was there, he had saved Malevolent or some shit, now I¡¯m fucking wondering if that was a lie too¡­ Well he came in and my phone was on the table and he did nce at it when a notification popped up, your message was there too, so maybe¡­¡± I trail off, clenching my jaw. Because he sure didn¡¯t fucking react when he saw me tats and all outside the cottage¡­ Fuck! I¡¯ve been yed. We¡¯re both silent as we try to process exactly what¡¯s happened and I know if it wasn¡¯t for him being on the brink of losing control that I would have lost my shit already. I slept with Aleric, and he has simply tried to fuck me over and lied¡­ ¡°Is that why you slept with him?¡± He asks quietly and I jump, thinking we had been thinking about the same thing, somewhat. My stomach twists and I look into his eyes, feeling worse than before. No. I shake my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was Reign at the time¡­ he told me that after.¡± I reply quietly, as I look away. I feel sick, and I slowly move back, ready to get off hisp. I unknowingly hurt him more than I knew. Just because I didn¡¯t get what I wanted from him, I had turned to Aleric, and I feel way fucking worse because I feel used and cheap. ¡°Look at me.¡± Hemands quietly. I take a silent deep breath before trying to ce my mask of indifference on my face before I meet his eyes. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They¡¯re softer, and he doesn¡¯t say anything. He simply shakes his head and wraps his arms around me tightly, pulling me flush against him. I gasp, my hands are crushed between our chests, and I bite my lip as I feel his cock right against my core and he buries his face into my neck. Comforting, and protected¡­ that¡¯s how I feel in his arms. It¡¯s strange¡­ I¡¯m not a person who likes hugs¡­ but with Royce, I feel as if I belong, that I can be who I want to be and I want those hugs, I want his arms around me¡­ I want his protection¡­ And not only do I want that, but I also want him to be able to handle me¡­ I know I can be around him because he¡¯s fucking strong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I say quietly, words that weren¡¯t me¡­ but I owe him that and so much more¡­ His arms tighten around me possessively. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± ¡°Why are you ming yourself?¡± I ask quietly, inhaling his scent. How did the morning turn so¡­ serious? He¡¯s silent, but I can sense his conflict as he moves back slightly, still holding me tightly. ¡°I knew of his intentions; I should have warned you.¡± ¡°What intentions?¡± I ask sharply, tilting my head back to look up at him. He¡¯s silent for a moment before he sighs softly and when he looks at me, his eyes are full of regret. ¡°To win you over.¡± The words feel like a p in my face, but they only fuel my anger and hatred towards Aleric. He is a disgusting piece of shit, and he will fucking pay. ¡°He took this a step too far, and for that, he will have me to deal with.¡± Royce says, his eyes a brilliant blue. ¡°I¡¯ve let things go on for far too long¡­ I think it is high time for me to step up and hold them ountable for the crimes that taint their hands. I¡¯ve been selfish for far too long, just wanting to be free from it all¡­ I¡¯m meant to do the right thing¡­¡± I don¡¯t know who he means by ¡®they¡¯ but I can see the pain and regret in his eyes, despite his voice remaining calm. ¡°And you will.¡± I reply, my eyes sh as I feel my own anger spiralling out of control. ¡°No, he won¡¯t have just you to deal with. He¡¯s going to pay for this, and I swear, even the fucking earth will tremble in the face of my vengeance. You don¡¯t mess with me¡­ not like that¡­¡± I growl, my eyes zing plum as they meet Royce¡¯s. Aleric yed a dirty game. To think he was trying to be someone he isn¡¯t¡­ he tried to take me away from Reign¡­ but even then, he failed. I sigh heavily, cing a hand on his jaw. ¡°Regardless of what he wanted to do¡­ in the end, we found our way to one another¡­ So let¡¯s show him how Reign and Lucifer roll.¡± I murmur. His eyes meet mine, and there¡¯s a fire in them, mixed with anger, hunger, and desirebined, to create something far more intense and this time¡­ This time, I kiss him first. It¡¯s not soft, nor is it tender¡­ It¡¯s fuelled by our anger, our emotions and the fact we finally found one another. A kiss of pure carnal hunger and fire¡­ He is my man, my Royce¡­ my Reign¡­ Fuck, I love you. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 64 SKYLA. He kisses me back with equal hunger and passion, but even as he reciprocates, his self-control is impressive. He throbs against me, yet despite the intense desire that I know courses through him, he¡¯s still kissing me like I¡¯m something he wants to worship and treasure. Each caress of his tongue, each brush of his lips and each touch hold so much more, making my core knot in a pleasure that is so different. He makes me weak in the knees. His hands run down my ass and thighs as if memorising the feel of my skin. I love how well I fit in his hands, and how his fingers feel on my skin. Royce may be ice, but he¡¯s hotter than the Sahara. And when he brushes his knuckles up my legs, the temperature rises faster than you can count to three. Fuck¡­ I can¡¯t think straight. I kiss him harder, plunging my tongue into his mouth, but even when I¡¯m being so rough and demanding, feeling horny as hell, he still holds control over me. He meets my every move, sucking on my tongue before caressing it with his own. My own hands roam his sexy body, my nails scraping down his firm chest and chiselled abs, wanting to leave my mark. I¡¯m so fucking d he isn¡¯t wearing a shirt, because if he was, it would be on the floor, in fucking shreds. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. My core clenches as I grind against him, sucking in my stomach the moment his fingers brush my taut abs. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I whisper, he doesn¡¯t stop, his knuckles brushing up the centre of my stomach and travelling higher. My nipples are stiff, begging to be touched, but he doesn¡¯t, continuing his path up between my breasts ever so teasingly. ¡°You¡­ are¡­ a work of art¡­ breath-taking and beautiful, Love.¡± He says, breaking away from my lips. He kisses my jaw ever so tantalisingly. I sigh as pleasure consumes me. His hand wraps around my throat, and I bite my lip as sinful pleasure courses through me. His touch isn¡¯t rough, but neither is it gentle. It¡¯s firm, but teasing, sensual, yet confident. He knows me and he¡¯s iming me. A moan escapes me when his lips meet the corner of my neck. His scent is an added drug that consumes me entirely. It¡¯s crazy how he ys my body¡­ Knowing what pleases me¡­ Another kiss follows, and it sends a shiver of pleasure through me. I¡¯m so turned on and we haven¡¯t even fucked. He hasn¡¯t touched my breasts, nor has he touched my pussy, and yet I¡¯m already aching for more. Royce doesn¡¯t just fuck, he pleasures¡­ and he¡¯s a master at it. I wrap my hand around his wrist, holding his arm against me. My eyes flutter as he continues to kiss me sensually along my neck. His other hand slips under the back of my top, his fingers caressing my bare skin. ¡°You¡¯re fucking sexy¡­¡± He murmurs, kissing my shoulder. I tug his head up, iming his lips once again as his cock throbs against me. ¡°And you¡¯re hard.¡± I whisper, pulling back and kissing him with passion along his jaw and neck. I run my tongue along his neck, satisfied when a low groan he tries to silence escapes him. ¡°Of course, I am, Love.¡± He whispers. His hand tightens on my throat slightly. The other hand that was teasing the hem of my top now runs back down my ass, squeezing it before it slips under my skirt and curls around my ass cheek as he kneads it. Yes, Daddy¡­ He delivers a light tap that I¡¯m not expecting. ¡°Fuck!¡± I whimper as his fingers graze my thighs, tantalisingly brushing between my legs. I¡¯m soaking wet for him, my pussy throbbing with a thirst that only he can quench and when his fingers brush my panties, tugging on them as they pull between my ass cheeks, I bite my tongue trying not to cry out when all I want to do is spread my legs. I can feel his hard shaft through his sweatpants, and I can hear his racing heart despite my own moans. He nibbles and bites my lower lip as his fingers tantalise me yet refusing to touch me where I crave him the most. I want him. Now. ¡°Fuck me now.¡± I moan, grinding against his hard cock sensually as I twist my fingers into his locks. ¡°I want you buried inside me,¡± His zing blue eyes meet mine for a moment. Fuck, he looks so fucking sexy turned on and sizzling. ¡°Not today, Love.¡± He murmurs, shocking me. I freeze, staring down at him, my eyes zing plum. ¡°Why not?¡± I ask, as he kisses my neck. ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin, My Sexy Ice Prince. Trust me, I¡¯m ready for anything. I¡¯ve fucked before.¡± He knows this stuff; he kisses my lips harder before he forces himself back. There¡¯s an animalistic glint in his eyes as our eyes meet and he touches his forehead to mine. We are both breathing hard, and he brushes his thumb over my plump lips. ¡°I know, Doll, but that is the difference. I don¡¯t n on being one of your befores¡­ I n to be more¡­ I¡¯m not taking you here like this.¡± His words get to me, and I stare at him sharply. I want to argue, fuck I want him so damn bad. I want to argue that he really doesn¡¯t seem to want to fuck me if he can still control himself despite me literally grinding on his cock. But I can see the struggle, the glimmer of struggle in those eyes that are zing with fire. I stare at him, realising this wasn¡¯t just going to be a one-time fuck, or a casual sex rtionship¡­ I want him, fuck I want him forever. My heart is thundering as I stare at the man I know I¡¯ve fucking fallen in love with. His gorgeous blond hair is a sexy mess, his pouty lips a little sore and his eyes are dark with hunger, passion and so much more. For the first time in my life, I¡¯m in love with someone and that thought¡­ terrifies me. I love Royce¡­ I thought I loved Reign¡­ but then Royce walked into my life and took that away¡­ and when I knew they¡¯re both one and the same¡­ That love intensified¡­ ¡°Hey¡­ don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯re a Goddess, Love, and I n to treat you like one¡­ in your style.¡± He says, his hand squeezing my ass, and reaching down, I run my hand along his cock. He tenses, sucking in a breath and as much as I want to yank his pants down, I have to settle for feeling him up through his pants. ¡°As much as I love that, I want to lick your lollipop, have you choke me with it and tell me I¡¯m yours.¡± I growl, kissing his neck. This time I bite him, sucking hard. He tugs me back, smirking slightly. ¡°I love when you get your freak on, but let¡¯s not get ahead¡­¡± He whispers, his fingers brushing over my ass and I get up onto my knees, giving him even better ess to his teasing. ¡°Look how wet you are for me¡­ now I can¡¯t really leave you like this¡­¡± His finger brushes the soaking patch at the centre of my panties, and I bite my lip, pulling him close. He kisses my chest softly before he reaches up with his free hand, his hand threading into my hair and tugs me down and then his lips im mine in a dominant kiss. One that is rougher than before. His hand slips under my panties and I whimper into his mouth as he brushes my soaking pussy, rubbing his fingers between my slit before he finds my clit and runs his hand in a circr motion. Fuck! I gasp, pulling away and he buries his head in my neck, sucking and nipping it whilst he continues to y with my clit. Every flick and every rub sends currents of pleasure through me and I part my legs. I¡¯m writhing helplessly in his arms, my arms gripping his shoulders just as his fingers plunge into my pussy. ¡°Fuck Baby, that¡¯s it¡­¡± I breathe in pleasure as he begins fucking me harder with them. Each thrust hits my G-spot and I can hear my juices as he speeds up. Faster and deeper. His tongue slips into my mouth as he kisses me, ravishing every inch of my mouth as he now grips my face and neck, guiding the kiss. The pressure builds and I¡¯m tightening. I¡¯m so¡­ close¡­ Fuck! That¡¯s it¡­ oh fuck¡­ Pleasure erupts through me, as my orgasm hits. Sizzling jolts of tingling electricity travel through me, sending delicious waves of euphoria through me as Ie undone around his fingers. I¡¯m drowning in pure ecstasy, feeling my juices squirt from me, my legs trembling and if he didn¡¯t have his fingers in me, I would have copsed. I cry out, my moans of pleasure fill the room as I slump against his chest no longer able to kiss him, as he keeps finger fucking me into me until I stop squirting all over his hand. My juices trickle down my legs and I can see sshes all over his chest and his pants. I just find that fucking hotter¡­ Our eyes meet as he slips his fingers out. ¡°You¡¯re bloody tight¡­¡± He murmurs, rubbing my pussy before he slips his fingers into my mouth. I lick them, but before I can clean them all; he grips my face with his other hand and I stick my tongue out, wanting to have his fingers in my mouth, but instead he leans in licking my tongue with his. ¡°And fucking delicious¡­¡± He growls. His eyes sh, and I gasp when I¡¯m suddenly on my back on the sofa. My skirt is pushed up, my panties pulled off and then his tongue is on me. ¡°Fuck!¡± I gasp, closing my eyes as white dots appear in my vision. He¡¯s gripping my thighs as his tongue runs up them, flicking and licking my pussy as he licks up my juices. I¡¯m getting turned on again¡­ fuck Royce¡­ But just when I feel that I can no longer hold back, he moves back, licking his lips as he wipes his thumb slowly along his bottom lip. That one move looks so fucking hot before he runs his fingers through his hair, pushing it back. ¡°Now that¡¯s a good little girl.¡± He whispers, bending down. He kisses my lips as he slowly pulls my skirt down. I can taste myself on him, but my legs feel like jelly and I can¡¯t even move. He moves back faster than I like, and I look up at him. ¡°My turn.¡± I say. He smirks faintly, that dimple of his making me swoon. ¡°As I said, Love, I¡¯m not fucking you today.¡± He whispers huskily. He gets off the sofa and holds up my panties, spinning them on his finger. ¡°But I¡¯ll keep these.¡± I cock a brow as he winks before slowly backing away from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few.¡± I simply nod, a small smile on my lips as I watch him walk off, my gaze stuck on that sexy back and ass. Every nerve in my body is buzzing, and my pussy feels so sensitive¡­ He may not give me what I want today, but one thing I know for a fact¡­ when he does, it¡¯s going to be fucking mind-blowingly insane¡­ Oh and I will be sucking that cock every fucking chance I get. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin 65. Her Name SKYLA. ¡°Look through the student profiles and see if you can identify her.¡± Rivers says to me as he ces several files on the desk. We are back at school after we had gotten ate lunch and we are sitting in an empty ssroom; school is over and it¡¯s a lot quieter around here. Dad and Royce are also present and I can¡¯t help but get distracted by Royce. What happened earlier only makes me want him even more. He¡¯s teasing me¡­ but I know it¡¯s probably worse for him, so his loss. He didn¡¯t give my panties back either, and right now I¡¯m not wearing any and he knows that¡­ Our eyes meet, my stomach flutters and my throat feels dry. I swallow, watching as his eyes slowly trail over me, almost as if he¡¯s undressing me with his eyes, before I look away. I can feel Dad watching us. Our necks were a mess of hickeys, but we both heal pretty fast, and they had faded before we had gotten back to school. I turn the page, looking through the pictures carefully, my mind skimming back to the conversation we had in the car¡­ (FLASHBACK) ¡°I have a request¡­¡± I say, trying to not get so turned on by the way his fingers are trailing patterns over my thigh, teasing the hem of my skirt and brushing my inner thighs¡­ ¡°Anything.¡± He says, ncing at me. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say anything to Aleric until I have confronted him.¡± I say, my eyes shing as I turn and look him dead in the eye. ¡°Fair enough. Until after you have had a word.¡± He says, his eyes shing. His hand tightens on the steering wheel, and I scrunch my nose, seeing the indent he¡¯s left on the steering wheel. Clearly he¡¯s still raging, but refusing to unleash it all. ¡°Just don¡¯t dy it for too long. I don¡¯t think I can hold back for long.¡± He adds. I nod. ¡°Thanks.¡± I say, leaning over, I kiss his jaw softly before moving back. ¡°Sky¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I wish I could say that things will be perfect from here on, but they won¡¯t. I mentioned earlier how we will need to keep this on the low, and I mean it¡­ my father is the one who instigated Aleric to get close to you and this in no way means Aleric is innocent, but I don¡¯t trust either of them. From the get-go, he has always wanted to build an alliance with your family and, because of that very reason, I don¡¯t want him to know about us.¡± ¡°Why not? He¡¯ll get off your back won¡¯t he, and won¡¯t Aleric back off too if they know about us?¡± I ask. He rests his head back for a moment, before ncing at me for a second and then turning his attention back on the road. ¡°You are not a trophy or a trump card for anyone to use or disy. We deserve some privacy¡­ I¡¯m going to figure it out as there are things that need to be worked on within the pack itself¡­¡± He trails off, almost as if thinking what to say. ¡°Putting it bluntly, he¡¯s not a good person¡­ there¡¯s a lot I need to figure out. What will be best for my family, for my pack and for us¡­¡± Us¡­ That hits me again and I realise how important this is to me, but I also know I¡¯m going to mess it up. I fuck everything up. ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m not asking you to marry me, rx Love.¡± He says with a faint smirk. My heart skips a beat, and I roll my eyes. ¡°Please, can you even imagine me in a wedding dress?¡± Silence. I nce at him, my smirk vanishing and I stare at him. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not imagining me in one.¡± ¡°Actually, since you brought it up, yes I was actually, and to answer your question, I can see you in one, but I think it would be red or ck, right?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s cheating. I told you I would wear ck to a wedding any chance I get.¡± I shoot back. ¡°You never said your wedding.¡± He counters, cocking a brow. I shake my head. ¡°Hmm, when and if that day everes, I¡¯ll make a bet. If I wear red or ck, then I will give you ¡ê50, and if I wear any other colour, you will give me ¡ê500.¡± He lets out a little chuckle. ¡°That ratio is so you. I love how all your bets always favour you, and you will probably wear another colour just to make me lose.¡± He says, poking my stomach lightly, making me jump. Malevolent jumps before meowing unhappily as, to my utter horror, I giggle. Like a fucking girl. The fuck is this shit. Oh, my goddess! That¡¯s fucking embarrassing. He will get so damn turned off if I keep this crap up. ¡°Hey, you owe me a shit tonne already, better cough up.¡± I say haughtily, trying to hide my embarrassment, but the way he¡¯s watching me, that smirk on his face, makes me wonder if my cheeks have turned red. ¡°Sure, how much are we standing at?¡± Hmm¡­ didn¡¯t I owe Reign more¡­ ¡°A lot¡­¡± I toss my hair, ¡°I¡¯ll be nice and just forgive you up till now. We¡¯ll start with a clean te.¡± ¡°Alright then, what¡¯s mine is yours. I really don¡¯t mind to lose to you, Doll.¡± He murmurs. Our eyes meet before he takes hold of my chin, brushing his lips against mine¡­ (END OF FLASHBACK) I close the file and pick up the next file, running my fingers through my hair. ¡°No one came forward either, Alpha Alejandro.¡± Rivers says, just as I pause on a page. The werewolf¡­ I look down at her name, my heart squeezing. Maya Williams¡­ ¡°You alright?¡± Royce asks quietly. I nod, but I can feel my restlessness and anger growing. More at myself for failing than anyone else. I had told Dad and Mama what the snake had said to me, because it sounded fucking crazy, but they needed to know. What if this isn¡¯t over? Kat said it¡¯s linked to Apophis. If that is the case, then a god won¡¯t just sit back. What if- Stop girl. A ray of sunshine spreads its warmth through the windows, casting a glow over the pages. But despite the calm warmth of the atmosphere, I feel cold. My eyes skim down the page, and the girl who was thrown at my car is looking back at me, a smile on her face. Guilt fills me and I ball my fists in myp. I should have been able to kill it! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I wasn¡¯t able to save either of them! Fuck! I should have been able to save those girls! I should have- ¡°Sky.¡± Dad says, as he reaches for me at the same time as Royce ces his hand on my shoulder. Both men look at one another, a moment of tension settling before Royce gives my shoulder a small squeeze before he moves his hand to the back of my chair, whilst Dad strokes the side of my hair. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Whatever happened was not in your hands¡­ we¡¯ve lost many warriors to this monster, Sk¡­¡± Dad says quietly. Nodding, I frown slightly. I hate showing my vulnerable side. I look down at the file and flip the page when I freeze as Ie face to face with the girl in the woods. My heart skips a beat as I zone in on her name, Heather Penbrook. We found you. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin 66. Her Misunderstanding SKYLA. My heart clenches wondering why she didn¡¯te forward. Her friends died, and she didn¡¯t care to even speak up or even pretend to care? Like why? I wonder what their families are going through. ¡°Is that her?¡± Royce asks, leaning down, his shoulder brushing the back of my shoulder. He can see from afar, but having him move closer isforting. Something I need¡­ I nod, ncing at him, as he crouches down beside the chair I¡¯m sitting on. ¡°Can you call for her, Headmaster?¡± He says, his eyes cold as he looks at Rivers. Rivers nods as he nces at the girl¡¯s image before he turns. ¡°Ah, of course¡­ I will¡­ she has been in school¡­ for her not to say anything is troubling¡­.¡± He mutters. ¡°Maybe yeah¡­ but we¡¯ll fucking find out why.¡± Dad says,pletely ignoring the no-smoking policy of the school as he lights up a cigarette. Rivers excuses himself from the room. The door shuts behind him and I sigh, running my fingers through my hair. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you shifted, and she saw you?¡± Dad remarks. I nod. ¡°Obviously, I had to give it my all.¡± I mutter, closing my eyes as the pressure in my mind increases. ¡°That¡¯s fucking understandable.¡± Dad says, smoking his cigarette. Royce cups the back of my neck, his thumb caressing my cheek, and I lean into his touch. ¡°I just don¡¯t get why she didn¡¯te forward. I specifically told her to call for help. To make a call, I told them both, but¡­¡± I close my eyes, taking a deep breath. ¡°I just don¡¯t get how anyone can leave anyone else behind. Wouldn¡¯t you give your all to help others?¡± ¡°Not everyone thinks the same way. Survival instincts¡­ Can make one selfish¡­ She probably thought saving herself would guarantee her life more than if she saved the other girl.¡± Dad says quietly. I can hear the guilt in his voice, and I know it¡¯s because of what happened when we were children. A long time ago, we were attacked, and Kataleya was kidnapped¡­ to save Dante and me, Dad had to let her go and until this day he feels guilty about it¡­ He had to turn his back on her so me and Dante could live, a choice no father should have to face. ¡°Yes¡­ but this was just about herself¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll never get not putting others first.¡± I mutter. ¡°And I¡¯m not even a nice person.¡± ¡°Yeah right.¡± Royce says, amused. ¡°You just like to say that. We know you would risk anything for others and you did.¡± Our eyes meet, my heart pounding as I try to squash the turmoil of emotions in my chest. Leaning forward, I press my forehead to his for a second, taking a deep breath and inhaling his intoxicating scent. His hand wraps around mine before he kisses my cheek softly. ¡°You did your best, you risked your life for them, and you almost died. This is not on you.¡± He says quietly. I nod, before I hear footsteps and move back. I nce at Dad, but despite him watching us with those sharp eyes; he says nothing, his face unreadable. Royce lets go of me smoothly just as the door opens and Rivers enters with the girl from the woods. She scans the room, looking a little fidgety before she pales upon seeing Dad and me and takes a step back. ¡°It¡¯s ok Heather, we just want to talk to you about the attack in the woods¡­ Why didn¡¯t youe forward?¡± Rivers asks her gently. Her heart is thundering as she stares at us, all staying glued to the entrance. ¡°She did it! She killed them!¡± She shouts suddenly. ¡°What?¡± My eyes fly open in surprise. Dad frowns as both he and Royce look up sharply. I stare at Heather, trying to understand how she even put me in that situation. ¡°You¡­ you were the one in the woods! You¡¯re the one who killed them¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me, I won¡¯t tell anyone¡­ please¡­¡± ¡°I was trying to protect you? The fuck?¡± I ask, my gaze snaps to Rivers who, to my fucking irritation, looks uneasy. Heather looks between Dad and me, almost as if terrified of being killed. ¡°No one will hurt you for speaking up.¡± Rivers says quietly. Wait, is he believing this shit? ¡°There was nothing else there!¡± She cries. ¡°You changed into a monster¡­¡± She backs out the door, her heart thumping before she turns and runs. ¡°This is serious Alpha Alejandro, if the coven hears of this-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fucking lies! My daughter is not a killer?¡± Dad snarls, standing up. ¡°We know what she is capable of, we have seen-¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I was there, and I can vouch that she had nothing to do with it. She was fighting that thing. I¡¯m the one who killed that thing, and it¡¯s no secret that we have been facing monster attacks.¡± Royce says, his voice dangerously low as he stands up, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want your old man to know you were involved¡­and he will if you fucking vouch for her.¡± Dad says quietly, ncing at Royce. ¡°It¡¯s necessary. I¡¯m not letting her be used of something she had no hand in. Heather, think clearly, or you know there is magic that can be used to probe your memory.¡± Royce says. Heather turns and runs, and Royce sighs before he nces at Dad. Their eyes meet, red against blue and I feel like there¡¯s this silent exchange of understanding between them. Who would have thought Dad would approve of my choice? In his own grumpy unapproving way. ¡°You saw it?¡± Rivers asks sharply. ¡°He just fucking said that he saw that shit.¡± Dad growls and I realise he¡¯s pissed. ¡°And Headmaster Rivers, why would Sk end up in the hospital if she was the attacker? Think the facts through before jumping to assumptions. I think it¡¯s high time the Academy students are made aware of the attacks.¡± Royce says, frowning. ¡°But without that serpent¡¯s body, will anyone believe it or even fucking appreciate being told after it¡¯s dead and no longer a threat to us?¡± Dad questions. ¡°People have known of the attacks; we just need to make it clear the thing was caught and killed.¡± Royce says, ¡°We¡¯ve had samples of its poison. That¡¯s proof enough.¡± ¡°But people can also say she was behind all those attacks, Alpha¡­ I am not trying to cause problems but stating my concern.¡± Rivers says quietly. ¡®The coven can probe my mind, too.¡± I say, frowning. ¡°And mine.¡± Royce adds. I look up at him, feeling fucking grateful for him. I frown, wondering if that¡¯s how badly everything thinks of me? They continue to discuss, because I¡¯m unable to control my emotions¡­ because of my temper, people have been pushed to fear me¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The sound of a pair of footsteps approaching from the open door reaches my ear, and I look up. Aleric¡¯s familiar scent, along with another scent I don¡¯t recognise, fills my nose. Royce moves away, putting extra space between us, just before two men enter through the open door, giving Rivers a nod as they pass him. ¡°I do apologise for the intrusion; I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± The Alpha apanying Aleric says, both men are watching Alejandro and suddenly I make the link between the older man and the twins. Blond hair, icy blue eyes, and an aura that is impressive. I know who this is before Dad even speaks. ¡°Keh, what a fucking surprise.¡± Dad drawls, as I turn and nce at Royce, whose eyes are cold, as he watches the two men who had just entered¡­ The man smiles, a smile eerily simr to Aleric¡¯s. ¡°Not as surprised as I am to see you all here¡­¡± He says as his eyes flick from me to Royce and back to Dad, but it¡¯s that second longer that they linger on Royce that tells me that there¡¯s definitely something not right between them¡­ Aleric steps forward as he walks over to the table, giving me a smile that makes my blood boil. Don¡¯t you dare fucking smile at me. He¡¯s nothing inparison to Royce, fucking twat. ¡°Well, look what we have here, the other Arden princess. Good to see you aren¡¯t keeping them locked away any longer.¡± Dad drawls. Aleric doesn¡¯t react to Dad¡¯s mockery, instead offers his hand. ¡°Alpha King Alejandro, what a pleasant surprise, it is an honour to officially meet you. I am Aleric.¡± Aleric says and I can¡¯t help but nce up to observe the exchange. I¡¯m seeing him in an entirely different light now. Dad¡¯s watching him intently and after a second, he takes his offered hand. ¡°Good to fucking meet you too¡­¡± Dad says. ¡°Although I¡¯m surprised that you two are here. Are we fucking partying or some shit?¡± ¡°Well, we were concerned too, and well, we heard what happened to the princess.¡± Keh says. Sly cunt. ¡°I¡¯m not a princess.¡± I say, unable to stop my voice from sounding harsh. I hate the way those words sound on his lips. Dad smirks slightly as Aleric looks at me, a glimmer of surprise in his eyes. ¡°Are you alright Sk? I was worried.¡± He says. ¡°I¡¯m sure you were.¡± I say, forcing a sarcastic smile. He seems confused but simply smiles smoothly. Slick fucker. ¡°Well, don¡¯t stop on our behalf, do continue.¡± Keh says, gesturing to Rivers. ¡®Wait, he can stay?¡¯ I ask Dad through the link. ¡®He¡¯s on the board of governors¡­ I can¡¯t kick him out.¡¯ Dad replies sounding irritated as he nces at Royce, who remains emotionless despite seeing Aleric and his father there. He¡¯s doing a way better job at hiding his irritation than I am. ¡°Well, do take a seat so we can continue.¡± Royce now says icily, as he nces at his dad and brother, although he himself is simply leaning against one of the desks. Dad smirks, looking at the intruders. ¡°You heard him. Sit the fuck down. ss has fucking commenced.¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin 67. Unfairness ROYCE. ¡®And what are you doing here, Royce? Answer me. You are with the Lycan King¡­ I do not want you to mess this up for us. Understood?¡¯ Dad warns as he takes a seat, his face not betraying his emotions. I ignore him. After how he behaved, does he really think I¡¯m just going to agree with anything that he says? I cross my arms, ignoring the two of them. I can see the signs that Aleric is irritated with the fact that I¡¯m here, he¡¯s trying to cover it and the way he keeps looking at Sk is irritating me more than ever. The fact that he lied to her and pretended to be me, has only made me extremely furious and it¡¯s not something I am going to simply let slide. But until she¡¯s had a word with him as she requested, I will have to control myself. Something that is fucking hard. I¡¯ve never felt angrier at him as I do over this¡­ Speaking of control, even trying to control myself around her is bloody difficult. She makes me crazy, and I want her. She crosses her long legs sexily as she turns slightly to face Rivers, her sexy thighs capturing my attention and I have to look away because fuck, I want her so bloody much. She¡¯s not wearing her thong underneath, and I know with just one lift of her skirt, that perfect pussy of hers could be wrapped around my fingers or better, my cock. Because she would willingly allow me, but I¡¯m trying to show her she means more to me than just that. If I knew who she was back then at the club, I wouldn¡¯t have pleasured her in a restroom¡­ I want to do the right thing now. And when I do take her, I n to make it perfect. Focus Royce. I groan internally, pushing those thoughts away and instead, I return to thinking about the matter at hand. ¡°So, you are saying Heather may have misunderstood, then?¡± Rivers asks. Of course, she bloody misunderstood. ¡°Yes, clearly.¡± I say sharply. Dad¡¯s watching me intently before his gaze flicks to Alejandro. ¡°I¡¯m shocked the council weren¡¯t told all the details regarding the matter, Alpha Alejandro.¡± ¡°My daughter was in the hospital. When the fuck did I get time to fill everyone in?¡± Alejandro counters coldly. ¡°Call the coven and tell them to get down here, the girl¡¯s parents and one of the elders at the least. I want to sort this shit out today.¡± Rivers hesitates. ¡°Right away, Alpha Alejandro, but she is ming Sk and saying she was the attacker-¡± ¡°That is ridiculous. We have been fighting this monster for a while and we all know it isn¡¯t visible to the naked eye, she may have misread and misunderstood the situation.¡± Dad cuts in. He¡¯s doing it all to please Alejandro, but I have to give him credit for at least making some valid points. I almost scoff, resisting shaking my head. I will never understand why people can be such suck-ups. ¡°That is a fair point¡­¡± Rivers says, sighing, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll summon them.¡± With that, he leaves the room. Dad sighs as he turns to Alejandro. ¡°This is a problem. I¡¯m just confused why she would think it was Princess Sk. Unless she couldn¡¯t see her wolf properly, no doubt the Princess¡¯s wolf is-¡± ¡°Please, Alpha Keh, don¡¯t call me princess.¡± Sk says, her jaw is clenched and despite her trying to remain calm, she¡¯s pissed. Dad smiles apologetically. ¡°Do forgive me, Sk.¡± Sk doesn¡¯t reply as Aleric smiles at her, leaning forward. Move back, asshole. ¡°I heard the serpent¡¯s dead. That was incredibly brave and impressive of you.¡± He says, his words grinding on my nerves. Sk tilts her head and smiles sweetly. ¡°Thanks, but I think thatpliment goes to Royce. He¡¯s the one who saved my life and yed the monster. He¡¯s the true hero.¡± She says, batting her eyelids at me. Didn¡¯t I say let¡¯s lie low, Love? She looks gorgeous though. Though I can¡¯t help but smirk faintly, especially as Aleric¡¯s smile falters as he turns to me, his heartbeat quickening. ¡°Royce was there?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. The main thing is, it¡¯s dead.¡± I reply. ¡°Ah¡­ indeed,¡± Dad says, but I can sense his hesitance and he¡¯s observing me again. ¡®You used your powers.¡¯ ¡®Does it matter?¡¯ I finally respond through the link. He doesn¡¯t look impressed, and I know Alejandro is watching and observing us as he smokes. Dad doesn¡¯t say anything more, but I can guarantee I¡¯ll face his wrathter. Alejandro clearly seems to know Dad¡¯s personality, and I doubt Aleric¡¯s fa?ade will get past him. ¡°That¡¯s great, Royce.¡± Aleric says, our eyes meet, and his glimmer of gold for a second. ¡°Thanks,¡± I reply simply. ¡°You should have told us what was going on Royce. Think sensibly.¡± Dad says just as we hear footsteps, and the door opens again. This time Rivers isn¡¯t alone, Heather is with him as well as a man and woman who, by appearance, seem to be Heather¡¯s parents and High Witch Magdalene. I¡¯ve seen her before. ¡°The party keeps growing.¡± Alejandro says as he stands up. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not due to pleasant reasons.¡± Magdalene says gravely. ¡°This matter is serious.¡± ¡°No, but there has been a big misconception here.¡± Alejandro replies seriously. There¡¯s no trace of humour left in his voice as he talks directly to the high witch. ¡°Yes perhaps, but we will need to handle things properly before the Supernatural Court of Justice.¡± Magdalene answers, her eyes meeting his. ¡°Why the fuck does this need to go to court when you can probe their minds and get the answers right here and right fucking now?¡± Alejandro snarls. ¡°Because that is protocol¡­ and our young witch isn¡¯t lying.¡± Magdalene replies. The girl¡¯s parents have their arms protectively around the young witch but I can tell this isn¡¯t what Alejandro was expecting from them. ¡°Have you checked her mind for the y out of the events?¡± Alejandro questions. ¡°I am with Alpha Alejandro on this one.¡± Dad says seriously. ¡°Why take it to the court when there¡¯s a simple solution?¡± ¡°Because that is thew that the king himself created. The child is terrified and there should be no special rules for the children of the king. Equality for all, remember?¡± I nce at Alejandro; it¡¯s obvious Magdalene¡¯s stance has troubled him. ¡°And right now, my daughter is being wronged but very well, Sk has nothing to hide.¡± He replies. ¡°But keep in mind, Heather may have been confused. Fear can do that.¡± ¡°Of course. You may not know this, but Heather is the granddaughter of an elder and one of our most potential young witches, as Headmaster Rivers knows. She is no ordinary witch that would simply get confused.¡± ¡°Then she¡¯s lying.¡± Sk says icily, ring at the girl who flinches and begins crying. Something isn¡¯t right here; I step forward, cing a hand on Sk¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sk.¡± I say quietly. She res up at me, and I give her the slightest shake of my head. Her eyes are zing plum, and she¡¯s trying to control her emotions. ¡°Those were the eyes!¡± Heather sobs. ¡°What more proof do we need? Miss Rossi clearly cannot control herself.¡± Magdalene says quietly. ¡°I was a witness. I heard Sk¡¯s shout for help, and I saw her fighting the real monster. She took a stance so Heather could get her friend and herself out of there.¡± I say quietly, yet firmly. ¡®If this goes to court, Royce, you will not testify.¡¯ He snarls through the link. I ignore him. ¡°And you are?¡± Magdalene asks icily. ¡°Royce Arden.¡± I say, my eyes shing at her cold tone. ¡°High Witch Magdalene, let¡¯s not just jump to assumptions on hearsay, set a date and I will be there to testify and you can probe my mind to see the events from my point of view as well.¡± ¡®Royce, that is risky! If they probe your mind-¡¯ Dad begins. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡®I don¡¯t really care, and I see no reason for me to keep my abilities a secret any longer.¡¯ I look Dad square in the eye before Alejandro sighs, making me look up at him. ¡°Very well.¡± He says, frowning deeply. ¡°We¡¯ll ask the court to set a date for the hearing.¡± Sk¡¯s heart thumps and she jumps up from her seat, knocking the chair to the ground, making Heather flinch. ¡°I love the price one has to pay for doing the right thing.¡± She says sarcastically before kicking the upturned chair and storming to the door. ¡°Maybe I should have just left you to be snake food. Fucking hell.¡± Magdalene¡¯s eyes widen as she clenches her jaw, but to be honest, they deserved it. ¡°That behaviour will not help her case.¡± Magdalene says to Alejandro, making him growl. ¡°She¡¯s pissed off, like Heather. She¡¯s young too and she¡¯s getting fucking penalised for trying to fucking help.¡± He snarls. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with this at court and when she¡¯s fucking proven innocent, we¡¯ll talk then!¡± ¡°And until that happens, Heather will not be attending school.¡± Her mother says quietly yet firmly, but she can¡¯t look up to meet Alejandro¡¯s gaze. Simply hugging her daughter and staring at the ground. ¡°Or Miss Rossi should be suspended until proven innocent.¡± Magdalene says. ¡°Like fuck, my daughter¡¯s going to be removed!¡± Alejandro snarls, his aura raging around him. He may be the king, but because of it, he¡¯s being forced like this. The witch¡¯s words clearly making jabs. I¡¯m angry too. This entire thing was fucking unfair. ¡°You are the king, but we can¡¯tpromise the safety of the students-¡± Magdalene begins. ¡°Yet you seem to be treating her worse simply because she is the daughter of a King. If Sk Rossi is proven innocent, then Heather, who is, as you said,a prodigy should be punished for false allegations.¡± ¡°Mr Arden!¡± Magdalene says sharply, but I¡¯m not having it. ¡°Lady Magdalene. We are here talkingws, rules and equality, then as an outsider I can assure you, you are discriminating against a student who has done nothing wrong.¡± I say icily, my eyes shing. ¡°The King has always stood for the right thing, and now that he¡¯s doing the same, just because she is his daughter, you are almost forcing him to stand down.¡± The woman clenches her jaw, and I can feel all eyes on me, but I really don¡¯t give a toss about it. ¡°Now now, let¡¯s calm down. I don¡¯t think Sk Rossi needs to be removed from school, it is your wish to keep Heather off and it is understandable and fair. To be fair, she must also be grieving.¡± Dad intervenes. ¡°Headmaster Rivers?¡± Magdalene says. Rivers sighs and looks down at his hands. ¡°I understand both parties¡­ but¡­ I think, I think it¡¯s better for Heather to take a break for now.¡± He says, smiling gently at the girl. I clench my jaw; I can sense Alejandro¡¯s anger, and I also want to go after Sk. ¡°Fine.¡± Heather¡¯s dad says. ¡°Let¡¯s go pack your things.¡± ¡°We will await the court date.¡± Magdalene says, looking at Alejandro. I¡¯m so fucking done. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I mutter, heading to the door, before Heather and her dad can move. I¡¯m absolutely done with this. ¡®Where are you going?¡¯ Aleric asks sharply. I simply ignore him, needing to find her. I leave the room, as they begin discussing the date, the sooner the better. It¡¯s easy to sniff her out and I follow her scent. It leads me outside and soon I find her beneath the bleachers. I can see her legs, her knees pulled up against her chest, and her head buried in her arms, resting on her knees. ¡°Leave me alone.¡± She says coldly. My heart clenches and it¡¯s not because of her words, but the fact she¡¯s hiding her pain. I ignore her and make my way over to her before I drop down beside her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± She mutters. ¡°And you¡¯re so perfect and beautiful.¡± I counter, making her growl. I ignore it, and wrapping my arms around her, I pull her into myp. Her heart is thumping, and she¡¯s trembling slightly. She¡¯s that girl who will hide a world of pain just, so she appears strong. ¡°Showing emotions is not a weakness.¡± I say softly, caressing her backfortingly as I inhale her hair. ¡®Says the king of impassiveness.¡± She retorts. I smile faintly, kissing her shoulder. ¡°Yes, but I am still right.¡± I reply. She remains silent for a few moments. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I must be fucking awful in everyone¡¯s eyes if they think I¡¯m capable of that shit.¡± ¡°No. They¡¯re all just idiots.¡± I reply, ¡°But this will all be proven soon enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure Royce, I feel like something is wrong, there¡¯s something at work here¡­ bigger than us¡­. Or maybe I¡¯m being paranoid.¡± Malevolent purrs and I turn sharply as she climbs into Sk¡¯sp, not even having noticed her approach. Sk hugs her as I frown slightly at her words. She isn¡¯t wrong¡­ this entire situation has made me uneasy. Something is indeed amiss¡­ ¡°Either way, Love, we¡¯re going to be ok.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 68 Confrontation SKYLA. Night has fallen, and I am packing up. Dad doesn¡¯t want me here anymore and, in all honesty, I can¡¯t me him for worrying. I scan the boxes I¡¯ve packed, there aren¡¯t many, and my suitcases are almost done too. This sure was short-lived. Royce had offered to help pack up, but I told him I¡¯m all good, besides I know he¡¯s barely slept, and I have a feeling he has a lot to deal with, with his own Dad. I had seen the looks his father had been giving him and there is clear tension between them, unlike Aleric who seems to be in his father¡¯s good graces. Speaking of the cunt, I had told him toe down and I didn¡¯t want Royce here when I called him. I¡¯m so fucking pissed at that snake. Seeing the way, he was behaving at school¡­ fuck how blind was I? He is such a fucking suck-up. I saw how what happened with the witches affected Dad. I mean he has always done everything for others, trying to protect them, doing what¡¯s right but I also sensed his struggle¡­ He stood down because it was me, because I was his daughter, and he didn¡¯t want to make it out as if he was abusing his power and that hurt him. I had heard him on the phone to Mama; he didn¡¯t know I was near, but those words stuck in my mind, the emotion in them¡­ I¡¯ve never heard Dad sound so¡­ vulnerable. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this position or power if I can¡¯t use it to protect my own pup?¡± He doesn¡¯t realise he¡¯s the best damn Dad in the world. Everyone else can go fuck themselves. You ain¡¯t ever finding a Dad cooler or better than mine. Only I¡¯ll never say that out loud. I¡¯m taking that to my fucking grave. ¡°We¡¯ll like our new ce, right Malevolent?¡± I whisper, crouching down beside her as I scratch under her neck. ¡°Meow.¡± She confirms. I can¡¯t help but blush as I remember that conversation earlier¡­ (FLASHBACK) ¡°So where do I go?¡± I ask, ring at Dad. ¡°What about one of my ces? You are wee to move there, and the security is good.¡± Royce offers. Dad growls. ¡°Hold your fucking horses. Aren¡¯t you two moving too fast?¡± ¡°Stallion indeed¡­¡± I mutter, smirking as I nce at the front of Royce¡¯s pants before snickering. And yes, I like it fast. ¡°The penthouse has multiple bedrooms, and I won¡¯t always be there. I just thought it would be safer. I don¡¯t think the Academy itself is an option.¡± Royce replies, ah ever the logical one. ¡°I-¡± Dad began, ¡°Dad! He won¡¯t even fuck me! He¡¯s a fucking saint, stop it!¡± I growl. That shut Dad up, and Royce looks a little embarrassed maybe? I think so. He runs his fingers through his hair, looking away. ¡°Fine.¡± Dad grunts, and an awkward silence falls over us. ¡°Not sure why you¡¯re fucking with him then¡­¡± He grumbles. I can¡¯t help but smirk. Hahaha, I think I embarrassed him. Dad leaves pretty soon after that. Royce pulls me against him from behind, sending a rivet of pleasure through me. My heart skips a beat as his hand presses against my stomach, the other running down my arm, making my core clench. ¡°I assure you princess; I am no saint.¡± He murmurs, running his tongue lightly up my neck, something that makes me whimper in pleasure. He flicks the lobe of my ear and I close my eyes, letting myself melt into his tantalising touch¡­ (END OF FLASHBACK) That was damn hot¡­ ¡°Urgh Malevolent, I hate that he makes me blush.¡± I mumble, smiling faintly. She tilts her head before nuzzling against my hand. Just then the doorbell rings and I stand up, my smile vanishing. The twat is here. I nce at the shelf in the hall, where my phone is secretly going to be recording this because you know what? I need fucking proof for every damn thing in life, because I¡¯m always painted as the fucking bad guy. I go over to it, making sure once again the phone is on airne mode, so I don¡¯t get any disturbances and then I click record¡­ Making sure it¡¯s hidden, I walk over to the front door and pull it open. ¡°Hey.¡± I say, raising an eyebrow when I see the huge bouquet of dyed ck roses he¡¯s holding with a sprinkle of gold. Yeah, they are fucking gorgeous, but if you knew me, you would know I still love red roses above all¡­ He¡¯s also holding a hamper of gifts. Stuff those where the sun doesn¡¯t shine, fucking prick. ¡°Hey, Princess. I owe you an apology. I never even knew you were hospitalised.¡± He says softly, concern in his eyes as he holds the flowers out to me. Fake Bastard. ¡°Yeah well, you don¡¯t want anyone to know about us and we can¡¯t really talk on text so.¡± I shrug as I turn, not bothering to take the flowers from him. ¡°Hey, is everything fine?¡± He asks, cing the bouquet down and closing the door. Malevolent hisses and darts from the room, apparently scared. I frown. Strange, she¡¯s never had issues around him before. Guess even she¡¯s realised we don¡¯t like him anymore. I roll my eyes before I turn to him. ¡°Sure, do you remember that time we talked about going to a Water Park? You, me and Malevolent, I think it was probably July time?¡± I say suddenly. He thinks for a moment before smiling and nodding. ¡°Vaguely yes, that did sound fun. Is that how I can make it up to you?¡± I scoff, ¡°Really? Cus you know what?¡± He frowns, ¡°What?¡± ¡°That conversation never happened, Reign. Malevolent hates water¡­ Why the fuck would I take her to a water park? I hate lies and you know what they say, nothing remains hidden. I truly detest being deceived.¡± I say venomously as I close the distance between us, my eyes shing. His smile fades and he¡¯s clicked. ¡°I¡¯m not quite following.¡± He says softly, cing the hamper down. Oh, you fucking are. ¡°Oh, you aren¡¯t? Reign?¡± I ask, mocking innocence. He remains emotionless, before speaking after a while. He says only one word. ¡°Royce.¡± I can hear the anger he¡¯s trying to hide in his voice. His eyes ze a brilliant deep gold. ¡°Royce? No, he never knew you were fucking pretending to be him. He didn¡¯t know what a snake his fucking brother is.¡± I hiss. ¡°You lied to me! I hate liars.¡± My heart is thundering, and the urge to rip into him is consuming me. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, Royce is manipting you-¡± ¡°Are you actually going to stand there and pretend that you aren¡¯t in the fucking wrong?! Royce is my Reign and you, you¡¯re a fucking snake!¡± I shout, my anger res inside of me and I backhand him across the face, unable to hold back. The resounding thwack as my hand connects rings in the silence. The force behind my p makes my hand sting a little. That definitely hurt. ¡°SKYLA!¡± He snarls, his aura raging around him, his hand shoots out wrapping around my throat, his ws out as he grips my neck painfully tight. He just fucking doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s messing with! I reach out, wrapping my own hand around his throat, letting my ws dig into his neck with equal force. ¡°Do not fucking bark at me!¡± I hiss, letting my aura out too. I have a concealment spell that Raihana or Del reinforce every now and then, to take the edge of my aura away, but at will I can bring it out and it¡¯s fucking satisfying seeing him pale slightly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I wonder¡­ was it my aura that terrified Heather? I push the thought away, focusing on the cunt in front of me. ¡°Do not disrespect me.¡± He says warningly. I scoff. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever the fuck I want, and you don¡¯t deserve any respect¡­ If I tell my father, whose arse you were trying so hard to lick, what you did ¨C any respect you think you fucking have will be gone!¡± I snarl. ¡°And remember who you¡¯re talking to!¡± With those words, I bring my knee up and kick him straight in the stomach. He¡¯s thrown back, hitting the door behind him, but he¡¯s back up pretty fast. ¡°You¡¯re crossing a line you never should have.¡± He warns. I¡¯m fucking doing my best not to fucking shift. I smirk fearlessly. ¡°You crossed that line when you lied to me. Now get the fuck out of my face, fucking dickhead.¡± ¡°You will regret this Sk, I assure you, you will regret this with every fibre of your being.¡± He threatens quietly. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of a fucking twat, now get out before I w that face of yours to fucking shreds!¡± I storm over to him, shoving him aside and rip the door open. I point outside. The moonlight bathes the front garden brightly, but it does nothing to calm me, like it usually would. ¡°Leave! And maybe you should learn something from your brother.¡± I hiss. He pauses mid-step, his heart thundering. I guess those words really triggered him. ¡°Take that back.¡± He says, and I can feel the heat rising from him. Ice and Fire? It¡¯sing off him in waves, fucking so intense that I can see the heat waves in the air. ¡°I won¡¯t. If you were even a tenth of the man your brother is, I would take it back.¡± I snarl. Our eyes meet and I know then that I¡¯ve made an enemy. I can see the unbridled hatred in them that I have never seen from anyone before. Like fuck, I care. ¡°We will see¡­¡± He says, he raises his hand, but I hold my ground. I¡¯m not afraid of him. But then he has the fucking cheek to ce his finger on my cheek. I grab hold of it, snapping it backwards. He pulls away, hissing in pain or shock, and I don¡¯t really give a fuck that I broke it. He stares at his broken finger. ¡°Don¡¯t. Fucking. Touch. Me.¡± I say before I storm inside, mming the door shut behind me and locking it. My heart is raging, and I take a moment to calm down, realising I¡¯m coated in sweat. How hot was it out there? I hear him walking away and then a car engine starting. I stare down at the hamper and flowers, and picking them up, I open the door and throw them as far as I can. ¡°Keep your shit!¡± I growl before locking the door again. I¡¯m shaking slightly from anger, but I¡¯m damn proud I didn¡¯t go all Lycan on him. I grab my phone, sending the video to my storage drive to keep safe before deleting it from my phone. I head to my bedroom to grab some clothes from the open suitcase, needing a shower. I feel good, but at the same time, something about him made me uneasy¡­ Yeah, I think I¡¯m done with this ce. Sighing, I head to the bathroom and close the door behind me. Stripping out of my clothes, I feel a cold draft, I pause, turning sharply to see the boarded-up window is now¡­ unboarded. Unease fills me as I walk over to it, when suddenly I feel a presence behind me. I turn sharply and come face to face with none other than Aleric. What the fuck? ¡°How did you get in here?¡± I ask, ignoring the way his eyes rake over my body appreciatively, making my skin crawl. ¡°I have my ways.¡± He whispers, and then he darts at me faster than I canprehend. White hot shooting pain rushes through my neck, spreading through my body and a scream leaves my lips before everything goes dark¡­ Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 69. Deadly Intentions ALERIC. I catch her before she falls to the floor, watching as the contents of the syringe empties into her neckpletely before slowly removing it. My heart¡¯s thumping as I look down at her. How dare she disrespect me? 8 I feel angry at her, and at the same time, I want to im her and make her mine, break her to submission. 4 I slip the syringe into my pocket, grabbing her face tightly in my hand. She¡¯s much more beautiful when she¡¯s not awake¡­ When she isn¡¯t so arrogant and feisty. Soon¡­. Soon she¡¯ll be mine, she¡¯ll obey me like a bitch does her owner. 9 I chuckle darkly at my thoughts, leaning down and kissing her lips softly. Ah, she tastes delicious¡­ I nce around the bathroom, contemting my next move, before turning and carrying her out of the room. She won¡¯t remember any of this in the morning. Her stupid cat hisses at me as she rushes to Sk the moment I ce her on the bed. The dumb feline darts at me, scratching me across the face and I snarl, the sting burning me and I grab her around the muzzle. I feel something breaking as she ws my hand before I throw her across the room. She hits the corner of the chest of drawers hard, and I¡¯m satisfied when I hear something break. She lets out a pitiful meow before her tiny body tumbles to the floor. 32 Better. Stupid cat. What kind of werewolf keeps a cat, anyway? I nce down at her neck. This one was a little different¡­ but he said it would aplish what I was failing at¡­ 3 The little pinprick on her neck is already healing¡­ I quickly slip her into the shorts and crop top that wereid on the bed. Something I know she wears to bed and ce her under the covers. I rather she wearsce or slips. From N?velDrama.Org. I guess that will be one of mymands when the timees. 3 I turn to leave, the anger I felt earlier still burning within me, I turn back to the bed, raising my fist as her insults from earlier ring in my head and I backhand her across the face, fucking hard. 11 How dare she hit me¡­ My chest is heaving, my eyes simmering with rage as her cat limps over to her, meowing as she begins to nudge her. 2 I re coldly at her, hissing at her, only for her to hiss back, and I smirk. ¡°Oh, you will be the first I will get rid of.¡± I mutter, ncing around the room. I frown, noticing all the boxes in the room. Why is she packing? If she¡¯s leaving that will prove a little problematic for me, but I can¡¯t give her the final dose yet¡­ not until the Blood Moon¡­ I will just have to find a way to get close to her, regardless of ce. (9 I have to be patient, no matter how hard that might be. I head to the bathroom to rece the board over the window. He¡¯s given me the ability to shift, but it wasn¡¯t the same as shifting into my wolf and I don¡¯t n to use it when I don¡¯t need to¡­ 13 Silently, I leave through the front door. 2 Soon. Soon she¡¯ll be mine¡­ 4 As for Royce¡­ My eyes ze as I think of him. I wish I killed him in the womb. He doesn¡¯t deserve to live; he doesn¡¯t deserve her and above all; he doesn¡¯t fucking deserve those powers. I¡¯m stronger now, or I will be¡­ I will be the king and he¡­ I will leave him with nothing. 1 I know Royce¡¯s weaknesses, and it will be his downfall that he thinks of them as his very strengths¡­ 1 What a fool. I will target them, and he will crumble, and right now, his greatest weakness is Sk herself. I truly believe this time he is in love and if he is, ruining him will be even easier¡­ 2 I just need to try to remain patient for a while longer¡­ 2 SKYLA. I wake suddenly, my heart racing and I have no idea why. I look around frowning, and it takes a moment for me to gather my bearings. The sound of birds chirping makes my attention turn to the window. The sun is shining through, and I realise it¡¯s morning. Huh? ¡°What the fuck is the matter with me?¡± I groan, rubbing my forehead. Malevolent is lying next to me, but she¡¯s asleep. I stroke her soft fur and she jerks away, before she turns her head slowly up to me and meows. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just me.¡± I smile as she gently brushes her face against my hand. ¡°Aww missed me?¡± She meows again, and I look around, frowning. I don¡¯t even remember getting into bed. I remember mming the door on Aleric and then I went to shower. Did I lose control? Urgh. I grab my phone and skim through my messages before opening Royce¡¯s message. 1 ¡®Morning Love, I¡¯m bringing breakfast.¡¯ I smile as I lean back. He had sent it fifteen minutes ago. ¡°Oh yeah, he was going to take my stuff to his ce, wasn¡¯t he? Then I better get dressed quickly. I get out of bed looking down, hmm I think I¡¯ll take a shower. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your brekky ready Malevolent.¡± I say as I leave the room. Entering the kitchen, I open a pouch of food into her bowl before I head to the bathroom. Closing the door, I freeze, ncing at the boarded-up window. For a split second, I don¡¯t know why, but I felt as if it wasn¡¯t¡­ I shake my head, and sniff my armpit, urgh the joys of being a Lycan the smallest of smells get to me and to think I bathedst night. I take a quick shower before wrapping a towel around myself and head to my bedroom. I switch some music on, and as I decide what to wear, a devious smile crosses my lips. ¡°The Ice Prince is on his way¡­ I can¡¯t simply not tease him.¡± Rummaging around in my suitcase, I pull out a sexy littlece lingerie set. It¡¯s strappy and skimpy and pushes my boobs up nicely. I¡¯m not huge, but I have enough cleavage to entice a man, or woman, if they roll that way. Hmm, what to put on top¡­ The doorbell goes and I smirk. ¡°Guess I have no time to look for anything to put on top.¡± I hum before I nce at Malevolent, who is curled up on the bed. She¡¯s beingzy today¡­ 3 I hurry to the front door, his scent hits me and I smirk, ncing in the mirror again. I can see my piercings peeking through thece, and my red matching thongs go well with my skin tone. I turn, ncing over my shoulder at my reflection. My sexy ass looks. damn fine. Satisfied, I pull open the door with a smirk. ¡°Hey.¡± I say, running my fingers through my hair. ¡°Morn¡­ ing¡­¡± He trails off, his eyes zing blue the moment they rake over me. My own stomach flutters as I watch him swallow, his gaze lingering on my breasts before it travels downwards, and I¡¯m pleased when a low growl leaves his lips. ¡°You¡¯re wrecking me, Love.¡± He murmurs huskily as he steps inside, shutting and locking the door behind him. ¡°And I want you to wreck me.¡± I whisper seductively. He ces the paper bags and drinks down on the table beside the door and in a sh; he has me pinned against the wall behind me, his hands on my waist. I look up at him, my heart pounding. Every nerve in my body is on edge as he presses his body against mine. ¡°Don¡¯t tempt a beast, Doll¡­¡± His rough, sexy growles as his lips meet my neck. My eyes flutter shut for a moment, relishing in his touch, my nipples hardening as his fingers dig into my waist. Fuck, I want him so bad¡­ My body is screaming to be touched and fucked by him and I know once that wall is brought down that I will see a side of him. that I will never get enough of. ¡°What if I want to?¡± I whisper seductively. I gasp when his hand wraps around my neck, applying pressure, his eyes meeting mine. A faint smirk crosses his lips before he bends down and brushes his lips against mine. ¡°You have no idea what you are asking for, Love, because the moment I take you¡­ you will want to keep those sexy thighs of yours spread apart like a naughty little nymph, all the fucking time¡­¡± Those words send a jolt of pleasure to my pussy and fuck, I want that now. ¡°Hmm, show me then, show me that you are not just all talk.¡± I challenge him breathlessly. His eyes darken, and I know he can smell my arousal when his nostrils re slightly, and he inhales deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll let you be the judge of that.¡± He says, and I bite my lip, feeling his hard-on as he kisses me deeply. I can feel his hard-on against my stomach. Hunger, desire, and passion consume me as every nerve in my body reacts to him. I moan against his lips as his free hand slips down my stomach, tracing my abs softly before brushing over thece front of my panties. Our tongues dance erotically, and just when his hand is about to touch my pussy, I hear a pained meow. We both freeze, and he pulls away, turning towards Malevolent and I do the same. My heart almost stops when I see Malevolent limping as she tries to make her way to the kitchen. My body, which was feeling hot moments ago, now feels ice cold as I rush to her side. Dropping to my knees, I scoop her into my arms tenderly. My heart thumps violently as she whimpers and with horror, I realise she¡¯s hurt. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Royce asks, concerned. I can¡¯t breathe, and my eyes sting. Not my Malevolent. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I whisper, ¡°She needs Mama!¡± 1 I stand up, looking at the door before I realise I don¡¯t have my car either. Then I¡¯ll shift, but how will I take her? What if- ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯ll take you.¡± He says. ¡°Pass me Malevolent, and get dressed?¡± It takes me a moment to realise what he means, and I look down at the little bundle in my arms. She is hurt, and I didn¡¯t even notice¡­ how did she get hurt? We were inside all night; she didn¡¯t even go out. Did I shift and hurt her? Fuck, did my Lycan hurt her? I begin shaking, and my vision blurs as tears I refuse to let fall blind me. Royce cups my face, forcing me to look up at him and I blink,ing out of my thoughts. ¡°Will you give her to me?¡± He asks softly. I nod, my heart squeezing as I tenderly ce her in his arms. She whimpers pitifully, but I know she¡¯s safe with him. ¡°Go get dressed.¡± He urges gently, and I nod, rushing to my bedroom as fast as I can. I¡¯m shaking as I pull on an oversized hoodie dress and grab a pair of sneakers. I have to take her to Mama right now! 1 Ie out of the bedroom, to see Royce has ced a nket in a basket and is tucking Malevolent in. He¡¯s handling her with care¡­ I watch him, my heart warming before he stands up and I quickly hurry over, picking the basket up. ¡°Ready?¡± He says and I nod. ¡°My phone.¡± I say, about to turn back to get it when he walks past me. ¡°I¡¯ll grab it.¡± 2 He returns quickly and opens the front door, and I nce at the food bags. ¡°We can eat on the way?¡± I suggest, feeling guilty. He nods, kissing my forehead before he grabs the bags and my keys, his foot holding the door open before he steps out and locks up. I look down at Malevolent as Royce pauses, ncing at the ground, and I hurry to the car. I can¡¯t waste time. 14 ¡°You¡¯re going to be ok.¡± I whisper to Malevolent, kissing her softly before getting into Royce¡¯s car the moment he unlocks the doors Time to go see Mama. 24 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 70 Chapter 70. Tracks ROYCE. ¡°There. All better.¡± Kiara says, stroking Malevolent¡¯s head before she leans down and kisses Sk¡¯s forehead. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Sk says quietly. Kiara looks concerned, but she doesn¡¯t say anything more to Sk. I¡¯m sitting beside Sk, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her so scared and upset. Her heart was thumping hard for the entire drive here and there were times when she had been close to tears, which only made me feel useless ¨C knowing she¡¯s hurting and there was nothing I could do to help. Even when she forced herself to eat in the car, for my sake, she didn¡¯t have an appetite and she could only think of Malevolent. I had told her not to force herself. Malevolent means the world to her. Only when her Mom had healed Malevolent did her troubled emotions calm, but for some reason there is guilt in her eyes. I hope she isn¡¯t ming herself for the fact Malevolent somehow got injured. We¡¯re at the Night Walkers Pack now. We had arrived here as fast as possible, and Sk had guided me straight to her family¡¯s mansion. Her younger sister is now sitting at the edge of the sofa, watching us quietly. She¡¯s not said a word. Aside from when we entered, she¡¯s been watching me intently, and she still is staring, her face emotionless, but her dark eyes are burning into me. She sure has an intense gaze. The three sisters are theplete opposites of one another, but that¡¯s siblings. No two are ever alike. It makes me wonder about our own older sister¡­ is she really out there? There¡¯s something that I want to ask Sk but now isn¡¯t the time. I had seen the scorch mark on the ground outside the front door of the cottage, the clear outline of formal smart shoes in the scuff marks. Exactly the kind of shoes Aleric wears and just the type of marks his fire ability makes¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go get some refreshments,¡± Kiara says with a small smile, as she nces between us before motioning her younger daughter to follow her after casting me one final nce. Ok¡­ We¡¯re left alone in the room, and I watch Sk as she cuddles her cat, that expression is still there¡­ This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey¡­ she¡¯s ok now.¡± I say, ncing at the furball that is now fast asleep. Content. Her hands tense, and I frown seeing the slight tremble in them. ¡°I think I did it.¡± She whispers, taking me by surprise. She¡¯s looking down, her hair curtaining her face, but I don¡¯t know how she thinks she¡¯s responsible for this. ¡°Love, you didn¡¯t even know she was hurt this morning.¡± I say, reaching over and taking hold of her chin. She shakes her head. ¡°No, butst night when I told Aleric I wanted to have a word with him. Well¡­ after he left, I was so angry¡­ what if I lost control¡­ I mean, I don¡¯t even remember when I got into bed?¡± She whispers. I frown, again? And once again she was around Aleric¡­ Something isn¡¯t right, and I need to get to the bottom of it. As much as I want to spend time with her, there¡¯s more going on that I need to face at home and perhaps¡­ I need to make a trip to the States, to ska, the home of the Sris court. ¡°Look¡­ you didn¡¯t do this. You have lost control around Malevolent before, right? And you have never hurt her. You wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Sk, you are not a monster¡­ but someone did this¡­ we just need to figure out who and I have some assumptions.¡± She fights back her tears and reaching over, I flick one up with the tip of my tongue, allowing the salty taste to linger on my tongue. Her cheeks flush before she looks away. ¡°I¡¯m so pathetic¡­¡± She says, wiping away a few more tears, she groans in frustration before she looks back at me. ¡°Then who do you think hurt her? Mama said she had broken bones.¡± ¡°Possibly from impact¡­ You said Aleric was there. How did that go?¡± I ask quietly, my eyes flickering blue. ¡°You said you were angry. He said something?¡± Aleric. I hate how I sound, like I¡¯m instigating her against him. That¡¯s not it, but he is a snake and I don¡¯t want them anywhere near one another. I don¡¯t trust him. I know his rage and I have seen the ugly side of him. But would he hurt a cat? That part is hard to stomach, abusing a defenceless animal¡­ The worst of scum would do that¡­ There¡¯s only one way to find out and I intend to. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯ll be ok. We will figure this out.¡± I say, brushing a stray tear from her cheeks. She frowns, turning away. Her eyes turn cold. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a bastard.¡± She says icily. ¡°We¡¯re twins. Does that make me one?¡± I joke. She smirks. ¡°Nope, even if that was the case, you¡¯re a sexy bastard, but you two are pr opposites.¡± ¡°Good to hear.¡± I murmur, kissing her neck. A few minutester, she finishes telling me exactly what happened. He threatened her. Who the fuck does he even think he is? I wish she had waited for me. I even told her I wanted to be somewhere close when she confronted him and to at least wait until she had moved, as it would be so much more secure. ¡°Are you thinking he did this?¡± She asks, cocking a brow. As she turns towards me, she crosses her legs and drapes one leg over mine, her hand goes to my thigh. Our hot moment from this morning shes through my mind and I swallow. I almost lost control¡­ seeing her like that¡­ She¡¯s weakening my resolve¡­ really¡­ really badly¡­ And the temptation to sin in every way is blinding me and it¡¯s definitely not because I haven¡¯t fucked in a while. Just the thought of her gets me hard¡­ Her other arm is still around Malevolent but even one hand is dangerous enough as she squeezes my leg slightly, tilting her head as she watches me. She¡¯s not even doing it on purpose right now. She¡¯s waiting for an answer, and I need to stop thinking with my cock right now. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just coincidental that you forgot when you headed to bed¡­ After being in his presence. There is an easy way to find out and that would be to have Malevolent be in the same room as him.¡± I say, frowning. ¡°But I also understand that might upset her, regardless¡­ I¡¯ll find out.¡± She tightens her arm around Malevolent possessively. ¡°You know¡­ if he did this¡­ I will kill him.¡± ¡°Makes two of us.¡± I reply. ¡°I¡­¡± I nce at her as she trails off before she reaches over and yanks me closer to her, crashing her lips against mine in a deep sizzling kiss. My arms snake around her waist and I lift her onto myp, careful not to hurt her kitty cat. She moans softly against my lips, tracing her tongue along my bottom lip, seeking entry, and I allow her entrance. What she wants, she shall get¡­ sooner orter anyway. I smirk slightly against her lips before I suck on her tongue, trying not to get turned on as I take control of the kiss, dominating her. My free hand threads into her hair, tugging her head up slightly. We¡¯re so consumed in the kiss that it takes me a few seconds to sense the powerful aura that is approaching, and when I say powerful, I mean indescribable power¡­ Chapter 71 Chapter 71 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 71 Chapter 71. Touched by a God ROYCE. What on earth¡­ The hair at the back of my neck stands on edge and I break the kiss, turning towards the door, my eyes shing. Then, I hear it. The footfalls, albeit quiet, seem to ring in my head and I frown. I¡¯ve never felt such power¡­ Someone steps into the entrance and I find myself looking at a tall, muscr, well-built man that isn¡¯t just omitting an immense aura, but he himself is the entity of pure power. He must be nearly 7 feet tall, with a head full of ck curls. He¡¯s wearing sunsses despite being inside and he has an angled jaw and a light stubble. He¡¯s dressed in ck jeans, boots and a baggy t- shirt with a few nes, one that stands out with a crystal at the end. His attention is on us. The power radiating off him is so intense that even Malevolent wakes up and runs off to the corner, hiding under a table before curling up and settling to sleep again. ¡°I seem to be intruding.¡± He says, raising a brow, and I realise Sk is still in myp. I lift her off and stand up, as does Sk. ¡°Dante, you¡¯re here.¡± Sk says. I turn sharply to the man, realising it¡¯s the King¡¯s son. The mysterious Dante Rossi who remains hidden away from the world, and I can see why. He¡¯s a powerhouse¡­. And there¡¯s something about him that isn¡¯t¡­ normal. If we ss werewolves, lycans and witches as normal. ¡°I am, and I am surprised that you¡¯re here.¡± He says quietly, a small smile lingering on his lips. She cocks a brow as they both close the gap between one another. ¡°Really?¡± She asks before he hugs her tightly, kissing the top of her head. His smile fades and I wonder what¡¯s going through his mind as he gives her a squeeze before she moves back. ¡°Well, that¡¯s pretty much a first.¡± ¡°Not really, I heard what happened to mini-Lucifer, d she¡¯s ok now.¡± He nces at Malevolent. Sky nods before both siblings turn to me. ¡°Dante, my boyfriend, Royce. Royce, my brother, Dante.¡± Sk introduces me. Boyfriend. I like that. ¡°Nice to meet you, Dante.¡± I say, offering my hand. I am not sure if I should address him as Alpha, but it¡¯s a littlete now. He doesn¡¯t reply for a moment, as if not sure how to respond. ¡°Sooner than I expected¡­¡± He murmurs, a frown crosses his forehead for a second before his head dips a little and I know he¡¯s looking at my hand. ¡°Dante! Don¡¯t be rude, take his hand.¡± Sk growls, clearly offended just when I was about to retract it. ¡°Hm? I apologise for being¡­ rude.¡± He says, ncing at his sister and smirking before turning back to me. Strange fellow. He reaches out hesitantly as if touching me is going to hurt, and I can¡¯t help but smile faintly in amusement. ¡°I don¡¯t burn, it¡¯s just a handshake.¡± I say. ¡°Is it?¡± He asks, making me cock a brow, and then his hand connects with mine. My eyes ze blue as I feel my powere forward. The entire room seems to mute out, and it¡¯s just the two of us. For a split second, our hair seems to defy gravity as his head snaps up, and I know behind those sunsses he¡¯s looking at me. Through them, I can faintly make out his red orbs. Orbs that are currently burning with shes of images that suck me in. Blinding golden light fills my vision. ¡®You are taking a stance.¡¯ A woman¡¯s ethereal voice sounds in my mind, one filled with mirth. ¡®Oh absolutely, even I am allowed favourites¡­¡¯ A powerful male voice follows, one that makes me bow my head. The light vanishes far too fast and for a second, I forget where I am. My heart thuds and I see a golden glow around me, and then time seems to move again. I suck in a breath, pulling my hand from his, and an intense wave of energy sts off me and to my utter horror it shatters every ss panel and window. Oh, shoot! Sk gasps shielding her face and I instantly cup the back of her head, pulling her into my chest, making sure no flying piece of ss shardes near her as I try to rein in the involuntary wave of power. But the damage has been done. The entire ss-panelled wall is destroyed. I have never lost control like that. My heart is thumping as I look around. What the hell was that? ¡°What on earth¡­¡± Sk murmurs before she turns sharply to Dante. ¡°What the hell?¡± She didn¡¯t realise that it came from me. I hear the sound of running footsteps, but I¡¯m unable to look away from the man before me. Dante ignores her, now removing his sunsses, and looks me square in the eye. Burning red meets dazzling blue and despite it making me feel bare, I don¡¯t back down. He¡¯s clearly incredibly strong, but there¡¯s something challenging in those eyes and the Alpha in me refuses to submit. ¡°A handshake also represents an oath of peace and unity¡­¡± He murmurs and then his voice echoes in my mind as a faint smile crosses his lips. ¡®So, it seems you are touched by a God, Royce Jonathan Arden. Congrattions on stepping into full power. May your enemies fear you and your people yield to you.¡¯ I cock a brow, but he isn¡¯t done, even as Kiara enters and Sk tries to reassure her Mom, I¡¯m unable to look away. His gaze flicks to Sk, his eyes holding conflict before he looks back at me almost regretfully. This time when he speaks, his voice holds far more weight. ¡®Even when the darkness tries to destroy you¡­ remember that you stand for the light¡­ no matter what form that darkness takes, withstand it.¡¯ For the first time in my life, I¡¯m rendered speechless. His words echo within my mind¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He¡¯s giving me a warning, but a warning of what? Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 72. His Opinion SKYLA. Mama had made a delicious meal, and Royce had not failed inplimenting her several times, making her blush happily. ¡°No really, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Royce says as he eats Mama¡¯s signature brownies with hot custard. ¡°You went out of your way to make so much.¡± ¡°Oh thank you, it really wasn¡¯t much at all!¡± Mama exims, waving her hand. I cock a brow. Wasn¡¯t much? She went full out with six different dishes and three desserts¡­ ¡°You are too modest Kiara.¡± Royce replies, cing his spoon down, and I can¡¯t help but notice the way his tongue runs along his lips. Yeah, Mama had been adamant he calls her Kiara. I bet Dad wouldn¡¯t be happy with these two getting on so well, but with everything going on with the witches and the death noodle, he had to stay down there From N?velDrama.Org. to deal with matters. Night has fallen and Mama has told us to stay the night, and to be fair, I don¡¯t mind. I need the break away from everything and even better; she was insistent that Royce also stay, and that is something I am not going to argue with. I want him right now, by my side. I owe him for dropping everything and helping me get Malevolent down here. I really do and he said he has things he needs to do with his pack. I need to help him too. ¡°So, is it true you¡¯re Sk¡¯s teacher?¡± Alessandra asks bluntly, her eyes piercing into Royce. His smile fades as he bes serious, and perhaps there¡¯s a hint of guilt in his eyes. I¡¯m not certain, as he masks it pretty well. ¡°Yes, that is correct, however, we did know one another from before I became her trainer, although that isn¡¯t an excuse.¡± He says lightly, his grip tightening slightly. ¡°Does it matter?¡± I ask, cocking a brow at Alessandra. ¡°Did I say it does? There¡¯s stuff going around, you know.¡± She counters scathingly. ¡°So, I was just confirming if he¡¯s the guy from the rumours.¡± ¡°Rumours?¡± Dante tilts his head. ¡°None of your damn business.¡± I growl. ¡°Let¡¯s not do this now.¡± Mama warns, her voice gentle yet firm. ¡°She¡¯s just asking. It¡¯spletely fine.¡± Royce says to me, trying to ease the tension. His hand rests on my thigh, and he strokes it sensually. Does he not know he¡¯s driving me fucking crazy? Mama is sitting opposite me. Next to her is Alessandra, who is opposite Royce and Dante is on Alessandra¡¯s other side and although they can¡¯t see his hand under the table, it¡¯s working me up. Alessandra stays quiet, watching him before she simply shrugs. ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a harmless question.¡± Royce says, giving her a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°One that shall spread a lot of opinions sooner orter. Are you certain of your choices, Royce?¡± Dante says, drinking some water. His words shock me. What the fuck does that even mean? ¡°Dante¡­¡± Mama replies, clearly as surprised as me at his remark. ome I roll my eyes, him and his way of talking. ¡°We¡¯re not all-seeing, so let Royce and the rest of us make the choices we want, or is that an indirect jab at me that I¡¯m bad news?¡± I ask dangerously, cocking a brow. Dante frowns slightly as he looks at me from behind those shades. ¡®I love you, Sk, but you yourself know that your feisty and reckless nature will only get you into trouble. My eyes sh as I re at him. ¡®Don¡¯t antagonise me, Dante, just be a brother, not a fucking all-knowing god. I don¡¯t need it, and if you can¡¯t help me with whatever the fuck I should be careful of, then keep your shit to yourself.¡¯ I growl back. He tilts his head. ¡®You know I can¡¯t¡­ my hands are tied, in a way more than you know. All I can do is warn you in the only way I can.¡¯ He says softly. I hate that tone of his too. ¡®Well, I don¡¯t need your cryptic shit. Whatever happened between you and Royce earlier was fucking weird, too. What was that about?¡¯ I shoot back. ¡°That was between us, I¡¯m afraid.¡¯ Yeah, you can¡¯t even share that. I clench my jaw, feeling my anger re inside of me, the urge to let my Lycane out growing and I¡¯m about to stand up, but Royce¡¯s hand on my thigh keeps me in ce. ¡°Let¡¯s drop this conversation, shall we?¡± He says, ncing at Dante. Both men stare at one another, and I can¡¯t read either of their damn faces. Royce is as emotionless as ever and Dante is hidden behind his sses, but there seems to be a sizzle of power between them. I can feel their auras before Dante smiles faintly. ¡°Very well.¡± He says after a moment. Mama sighs silently, but I still hear it. She looks at Dante, me, and Royce with concern. I shake my head, returning to my brownie and custard. Whatever happened earlier between Dante and Royce was¡­ fucking weird. There seems to be some sort of understanding of sorts between them, and something happened¡­ 1 At the time, I had thought the ss shattered because of Dante, but it had been Royce¡¯s doing. Dante did something, but that powerful aura was Royce¡¯s, not Dante¡¯s. Something more happened between them, and I n to find out when we¡¯re alone. But the thing that got to me the most was the way he looked Dante straight in the eye. Something that is no small feat. Some of us can look him in the eye for fleeting moments, but not for as long as Royce had, and he had done so, unblinking. Royce is powerful, and that¡¯s incredible, yet this fact is also eye-opening. It makes me wonder what else is out there or what other powers linger beyond our knowledge that we simply don¡¯t know of. Just how Azura¡¯s ex had been something that we had never heard of before¡­ then this serpent¡­ not to mention the odd increase in other happenings around the world. ¡°Where are you consumed?¡± Royce asks me softly, as he leans over, cing a soft butterfly kiss on my cheek. A tingle of pleasure rushes through me and his fingers tantalisingly brush between my thighs. The urge to mp my legs shut as my core knots is tempting, but that means admitting to him how his touch is driving me nuts and I¡¯m too right now. gry to admit anything to anyone His touch soothes me, his scent fogging my mind, but in a good way. I lock my arms around his neck, wanting so much fucking more, but the sound of a loud groan of disgust makes Royce move back. ¡°Ignore her. She¡¯s being a prude when we¡¯ve practically seen Mama and Dad fuck.¡± ¡°Sk!¡± Mama says, and I turn to her, smirking. ¡°Am I wrong? None of you guys ever cared for what you subjected us to. Alessandra needs to stop being dramatic.¡± I smirk at my little brat of a sister, sticking my tongue out, and she simply rolls her eyes, giving Dante the smallest of smiles when he ruffles her hair fondly. Mama chuckles. ¡°Alright, fair enough. She¡¯s only teasing you. Well, why don¡¯t you all go watch a movie and spend some time together? I will bring some snacks for you.¡± She offers. ¡°Good idea.¡± Dante says, and I know he¡¯s looking at me. ¡°I think that would be great.¡± ¡®Yeah, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you, Dummy God.¡¯ I say through the link, smirking. 1 ¡®No worries.¡¯ He gives me a small, amused smile and my anger from earlier does dissipate a little¡­ I hate that I can¡¯t stay angry with my family for long. Fuckers. 1 It¡¯s an hourter and we¡¯re in the home cinema room watching an action movie. Aside from that initial strange interaction, Dante and Royce get on ok and even talk. Me and Royce are seated in the corner, with me sitting on hisp. Malevolent is curled up in the corner of the room and Alessandra and Dante are sitting more centre, opposite the 1. ¡°ska?¡± Dante asks. ¡°Yes, I grew up there and we trained there.¡± Royce says, his one arm is tightly around me, the other resting on my thigh as I hold a bowl of popcorn, although more than the movie I¡¯m hyper-aware of his sexy body against me. Even though I can¡¯t tell what Dante thinks of him, I kind of want to ask¡­ but at the same time, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for his brutally honest reply. ¡°Your brother, correct?¡± Dante asks, turning to look at Royce. ¡°Yes.¡± Royce replies. He tenses a little and I know he¡¯s trying to mask his rage towards him. His tone clearly disys that that is the end of that topic. ¡®Do you really need to sit on top of him?¡¯ Dante remarks as he nods at Royce¡¯s reply before turning his head away. ¡®Jealous?¡¯ I counter, stretching my leg and just about managing to scuff his knee with my toes. ¡®Ass.¡¯ ¡®Not at all.¡¯ He replies arrogantly. ¡®So, what do you think of him?¡¯ I ask, leaning into Royce. I can¡¯t help but smirk as he adjusts his position a little, making sure I¡¯m notpletely pressed against his cock. Is someone getting turned on? I look up at him, wondering what would break his self- resolve as I run my fingers along the faint stubble that is sprayed across his jaw. Ah, my man is sexy-as-fuck. I smirk wickedly, making Royce narrow his eyes as he watches me suspiciously. ¡®Do you want the truth?¡¯ Dante¡¯s voice brings me from my devious thoughts, and I nce at him. ¡®Yes, even though I know I may not like it.¡¯ I say. Dante looks at me, and I see the small frown on his forehead. ¡®He¡¯s a good person¡­ but you will destroy him.¡¯ 3 I feel like I¡¯ve been pped, my heart thuds and I see Royce look between us. He knows we¡¯re linking, but Dante¡¯s words sting far more than I could have imagined. ¡®What?¡¯ I manage to reply. ¡®If you want my honest opinion¡­ let him go, before you ruin it all. I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s what I feel.¡¯ There¡¯s a sadness and regret in his voice but I don¡¯t care¡­ He voiced my deepest, darkest fear that I truly am not worthy of Royce¡­ Those words of his make my blood run cold as I sit there numb and frozen. 1 I don¡¯t deserve him. (1 I will destroy him¡­ 3 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 73 More Than My Expectations ROYCE. I don¡¯t know exactly what happened between the siblings, but when Sk¡¯s face lost all colour, and I saw the guilt and regret in her eyes, I had had enough. Standing up, I had excused us and led her out of the room. She refused to speak and instead had led the way upstairs to her bedroom where Kiara had told us, she had ced some fresh items of clothes for me. The moment the door shut behind us, I locked it and then turned to Sk, who walked over to her walk- in closet and began rummaging for something. Her movements are rushed, and she¡¯s knocking things as she does. ¡°I¡¯ll shower first if that¡¯s ok.¡± She says, as I hear something fall and break. I walk to the closet, sensing her aura rising fast. Her ws havee out and I can see the white hair beginning to sprout from her arms, and the hair on her head is beginning to turn white. ¡°Sky.¡± She ignores me as she bends down, cursing as she picks up the ceramic box she has broken. ¡°Fuck.¡± She mutters as it cuts into her finger. Instantly I¡¯m by her side, removing her hands from the box. ¡°Sk.¡± I repeat gently, but she stands up and turns away. She¡¯s avoiding me. I pick up the broken pieces, cing them aside, not wanting her to hurt herself. She turns, holding a towel and some blue lingerie, which I notice a little too much. She grabs something denim, something that looks like a jacket before she bundles it up and I cock a brow. She¡¯s not paying attention to what she¡¯s doing. ¡°Love.¡± I say, grabbing hold of her elbow as she tries to walk past me and I spin her around to face me. ¡°What happened?¡± I look down at her. Her eyes are zing plum, her heart thudding as she looks at me with such pain, I can almost feel it. Almost as if her pain is mine. ¡°I just¡­ need a moment. Please.¡± She whispers, almost pleadingly. ¡°Alright¡­¡± I say, but before I give her what she wants, I have to tell her it¡¯s going to be alright. ¡°Whatever he said, Love¡­ don¡¯t let it get to you.¡± She looks away and I know she doesn¡¯t believe me. I let go of her elbow, cupping her face and tilt it up. Our eyes meet and I hide my surprise when I notice the glistening of tears in them. A sliver of irritation rushes through me. ¡°What did he say?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice even and calm. She shakes her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m going to go shower.¡± She tries to pull away, but I pull her close, snaking one arm around her waist, the other tangling in her hair, and I kiss her passionately. Tingles of pleasure course through me and I¡¯m satisfied when she slowly begins to kiss me back, a soft moan leaving her lips. It isn¡¯t like her not to tell me what¡¯s wrong. Whatever he said to her has shaken her. The sweet taste of her mouth makes me kiss her harder. My Green-Eyed Goddess has a vulnerable side that she hides from the world, but surely her family knows that. I have half a mind to call him out on it, and I probably will before I leave tomorrow¡­ 3 I kiss her deeply, hoping that she can feel that she isn¡¯t alone. That I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll always be right here¡­ We kiss passionately, and after a few moments, she gasps for air, and I slowly pull away. Looking down, I can see her ws have retracted and her eyes are back to their gorgeous green, but she¡¯s still not herself. She gives me a small smile before she pulls away and heads to the bathroom. The door shuts behind her, and I sigh. The fact she isn¡¯t sharing makes me wonder if it is to do with me. I hear the shower turn on. I can still hear her thumping heart, something that shouldn¡¯t be possible through the door. Ever since I shook hands with her brother, it almost felt like a wall was brought down, almost like a car battery rejuvenating. It¡¯s strange, because my powers have never been weak or dull, but now they have increased tenfold. 2 His words still rey in my mind and that warning¡­ What makes me uneasy is the way his eyes had shifted to Sk before he had said those words. ¡®Even when the darkness tries to destroy you, remember that you stand for the light.¡¯ 1 Why do I get the feeling he was insinuating Sk? That grates on my nerves, because even if her Lycan has rage, she is far from darkness ¡­. But it could mean a lot more¡­ I know not to take everything straight as it is. I push the thoughts away and walk around the room. It¡¯s modern yet holds a timeless elegance. Spacious and striking, I can see Sk in this room. There is champagne colour bedding with a few red ent cushions. There¡¯s an alcove area near the entrance of her room, which is an entire cat kingdom and it¡¯s rather interesting to see. There are several toys as well as a magnificent scratch post. Malevolent is sleeping on her cat bed, which looks like a miniature four-poster bed. That¡¯s truly fit for a Cat Queen. I scan her dressing table, aside from a lot of make-up there¡¯s nothing much there and I move on to her reading corner. Surprising or not, we both read and although I may not find the time as much as I would hope to, finding a good book to get lost in was my favourite pastime before Sk. Now she¡¯s the one I want to spend all my free time with, to get lost in her presence, regardless of what she is doing. I¡¯m madly and deeply in love and despite how beautiful that may sound, it¡¯s also intense. To know that I have given my heart unprotected to somebody else, to cherish or destroy¡­ it¡¯s in her hands now. 2 I¡¯ve lived my life, protecting myself from the world, from disappointment, betrayal and lies, but with her, I began to bring down those walls until I didn¡¯t even know when my feelings developed into so much more without even seeing a glimpse of her. I skim over her collection, Motorcycle Club, Mafia¡­ Disney Viin tales¡­ and then there are the ssics that she identally slipped out that she reads before denying she read them. I crouch down. They may be at the bottom, but the books have been read and I can¡¯t help but smile. Jane Eyre, Anne of Green Gables, Pride and Prejudice, The Thirteenth Tale¡­ Smiling, I take out the first book in the Anne of Green Gables collection, remembering how Anne was the feistiest little badass and probably my first crush. I flip through the book when the bathroom door opens. Her scent invades my senses and I can¡¯t help but take a deep breath. ¡°Are you looking through my book collection?¡± She asks the obvious and I stand up, looking down at the clothbound book in my hand. ¡°Actually, yes, I¡¯m not sure I should be reminiscing on the past.¡± I say. I look up and I freeze. She¡¯s standing there, looking like a vision straight out of my dreams. She¡¯s running her fingers through her wet ck locks, a few droplets of water trickling down her neck and over her jutting corbones, but it¡¯s what adorns her sexy body that leaves my throat dry and I swallow hard, realising that I will be spending the entire night with her¡­ My self-control is so close to breaking, and she¡¯s the epitome of temptation. She¡¯s wearing a tiny sheer organza sky blue lingerie set with pink and blue embroidery on it. Her long sexy legs are crossed but I can¡¯t help but stare at the front of those panties. I can see the faint outline of her parting and it¡¯s taking my all not to close the gap between us. I drag my attention up, her belly button has a tiny jewel, the perfect outline of her toned abs deserve appreciation and her breasts¡­ The corset bra is slightly opaque on the cups but I can still see the faint outline of her nips and piercings. The random denim she had grabbed appeared to be an oversize jacket and now I¡¯m wondering if it really was random because she looks fucking divine. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Anne of Green Gables would be of your choice.¡± She says walking over to me and I look down at the pages, trying to clear my head. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve be dumbed down in her presence and my brain clogs up. 1 ¡°Actually¡­ Anne was probably my first crush.¡± I find myself saying. Way to go Royce¡­ You just told the sexy goddess in front of you, you crushed on a fictional character as a child? Real smooth. She cocks a brow, amusement lighting up her face, but even then, the look in her eyes is still there. ¡°Anne with an E?¡± She asks. 2 ¡°Yes, actually, I tend to like girls with expressive eyes,¡± I say, cing the book down and caressing her cheek. ¡°Ones that have eyes that are the windows to their souls She looks down, not wanting me to observe her eyes. ¡°Mm, then I hope I fit that box.¡± She says, tiptoeing she pulls me down and kisses my neck, sending rivets of pleasure through me. ¡°You don¡¯t fit a box, Love; you are at an entirely new calibre where only you can ever be¡­ No box is large enough to tie in such a treasure.¡± I murmur, unable to stop myself from grabbing hold of her waist and in one swift pull, I tug her against me. A shaky breath leaves her lips as she looks up at me. There is a raw emotion in those eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person¡­ you know that. I will fuck up. I always do a thousand times and you¡¯ll regret it. Sooner orter¡­ maybe This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. .maybe we should¡­¡± My heart thuds as I look down at her struggle to say the words that I truly hope are not what I think. ¡°Maybe we should what, Love?¡± I ask, my voice sounding sharper than I meant it to. She looks up at me, this time defiantly. ¡°Maybe we should break up.¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 74 I¡¯ve sold my Soul C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ROYCE. My eyes sh as I look at her sharply. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that¡­ What did he say to you?¡± I ask, my suspicions confirmed. ¡± Answer me Sk.¡± ¡°Just the truth,¡± she responds bitterly, but I can hear the sadness in her voice. ¡°His opinion is not the truth.¡± I answer, clenching my jaw. Despite my anger, I caress her cheek gently. Don¡¯t push me away¡­ ¡°Dante¡­ knows a lot.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t God.¡± I counter coldly. She scoffs lightly. ¡°He kinda is¡­.¡± She murmurs, her eyes glistening with tears, her voice breaking as she continues. ¡°What he says is mostly true. He said I¡¯ll destroy you, and I probably will.¡± Destroy me? ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. Even the gods are not always correct. I will fight all odds for you Sk, ask me for anything and it¡¯s yours. If destruction is what my future is, then so be it, because there are no others by whose hands I would want to be destroyed.¡± 2 I let go of her, and gently take her hands in mine, I hold them to my chest as I gaze into her eyes. ¡°Yet you are not my destruction, but my life. You make me want to be the person I was destined to be. I have let far too much time pass by, selfishly. But the moment I realised I had fallen in love with you, the moment I realised you are all that I need, I realised I want to be the king I was born to be I¡¯ve never felt so¡­ vulnerable. A part of me feared sharing my feelings, knowing I shouldn¡¯t burden her with how deeply I care for her, but right now, she needed the assurance. She has lived alone in a way where she hid her emotions and feelings, and despite being surrounded by so many loved ones; she was still alone. Any time she let someone close, the fear of hurting them made her keep them at a distance. I need her to realise that she need not do the same with me. I am hers, and hers alone, because I know that this kind of love only happens once¡­ I will live in the moment and cherish each one with her¡­ for I will always be hers. I take a slow breath as I continue. ¡°I love you with everything I have and everything I do not. I love you more than words can measure¡­. I am yours, Sk Sra Rossi. Only yours until myst breath and I assure you, you will not destroy me.¡± She closes her eyes, taking a shuddering breath as her tears trickle down her cheeks, she¡¯s trembling slightly and I know she hates being vulnerable but tonight¡­ I hope she realises she can let down every barrier, whatever happens between us, every raw part of her that she disys will be kept shielded by me. Leaning down, I kiss her forehead softly, letting my lips linger on her forehead as I inhale her scent deeply. She tilts her head up and gazes into my eyes. ¡°I¡­ I love you too¡­ Fuck I do.¡± She whispers, cing her hands on my chest. A wave of warmth washes over me and I feel content. When she said those words¡­ there was a confidence in her eyes and that¡¯s all I need. I can¡¯t help but smile as I caress her wrists, cocking a brow. ¡°I¡¯m thrilled you do¡­ so, since we¡¯re on the same page, don¡¯t let anything ever let you doubt that, and unless you genuinely want it, don¡¯t suggest breaking up, because I¡¯ll know if you mean it or not.¡± She smirks, but nods. We fall silent for a moment before she speaks. ¡°Love¡­ it¡¯s a crazy kind of feeling¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s intense.¡± ¡°This is the longest I¡¯ve gone without my vials. When I¡¯m with you, it doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m drowning, or feeling suffocated by my Lycan¡­ she¡¯s at peace¡­ she likes you.¡± She says. ¡°Like I know wolves have emotions but Lycans are one with their human counterparts. Do I sound weird? You get what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Vials? ¡°Not at all, because although wolves¡¯ emotions are prominent, I feel so are Lycans. They just seem to blend with their human sides differently. It ultimately means you and your Lycan side both like me. I couldn¡¯t be happier to hear it¡­ yet, of course. .¡± I take hold of her chin, running my finger along her bottom lip. ¡°I loved your confession even more.¡± A faint blush coats her cheeks before she scoffs. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it, I don¡¯t fucking do mushy.¡± She says lightly, hitting my chest as she pouts. I smirk, cocking a brow. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t, do you?¡± ¡°No.¡± She counters as I grab her hips and draw her against me. Oh fuck, does she feel good¡­ ¡°So, what vials did you mean?¡± I ask curiously. Her face drops, and I get a feeling that they aren¡¯t good news and she just shrugs, making my stomach twist at how she¡¯s trying to brush it off. ¡°No biggie, just a little concoction to subdue my Lycan.¡± I tilt my head, ¡°Only, a ¡®little concoction¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue a powerful Lycan ¡­¡± I push gently, the unease within me growing. ¡°Ok, it¡¯s a strong concoction of a few poisons. Let¡¯s drop it ok, I¡¯m not using it anymore. I mean, Dad took myst damn batch I made and now I have fuck all.¡± She says, pulling away and is about to turn away when I grab hold of her elbow and force her back to face me. Listen to me girl. 1 ¡°Hey. I¡¯m not judging. As I said, my aim was always to help you gain control of your emotions and your Lycan¡­ I¡¯m relieved you don¡¯t need them anymore and we both know I can control you if you were to go all Lycan on me.¡± I reply teasingly. Her eyebrow shoots up. ¡°Oh? Getting a little cocky, aren¡¯t you?¡± She says, ¡°I can y you for a fiddle.¡± ¡°And I would notin.¡± I counter as she locks her arms around my neck and presses herself fully against me. Delicious rivets of pleasure rush south. Ah fuck, how am I to spend the night in the same room as her? ¡°You know you¡¯re straight out of a fantasy novel, only¡­ the girl like me doesn¡¯t usually get the guy.¡± She says with a devilish smile as I tighten my arms around her waist, ¡°Then let me break it to you¡­ this is no fairy tale¡­¡± I whisper, brushing my fingers along the smooth skin of her hip. She bites her lips. ¡°Then what is this?¡± ¡°A reality¡­ where I shall fulfil every dream that you will ever have¡­ whether that¡¯s a goal on your bucket list or your dirtiest darkest fantasy¡­ I¡¯ve sold my soul to Lucifer herself¡­ I¡¯m yours tomand My Devilish Goddess.¡± I whisper huskily. 2 Her breath hitches, her heart is racing and our noses brush gently. Suddenly, it¡¯s fucking hot in here, and I fear kissing her¡­ because if I do, I may not be able to stop¡­ Her scent is an addiction, her touch an intoxication, and when I look into those beautiful green eyes that are staring back at me with love and, of course, that nymph- like mischievous glint ¨C I¡¯m totally done for. ¡°Oh?¡± she questions challengingly and I know what she¡¯s going to ask for as she pulls away and turns her back to me. Lacing her hands together, behind her head, which makes her jacket rise up, giving me a full view of her sexy peach that makes me throb. Oh fuck. She tilts her head back, looking me in the eye from over her shoulder. ¡°Then fuck me, make me yours, My Ice Prince.¡± She spins on her heels and grabs my shirt, pulling me roughly against her. ¡± Show me what it feels like to be worshipped by a God¡­.¡± Our eyes meet, no longer green against grey, but plum purple against dazzling blue¡­ And¡­ there¡¯s no way I can refuse her any longer¡­ There¡¯s still a remnant of vulnerability left in those eyes. As much as we both want this, I realise she needs this. ¡°Then, close your eyes, my little Lucifer¡­ and don¡¯t open them until Imand you.¡± I whisper huskily, my voice deeper as I take a step back. She doesn¡¯t argue, her eyes fluttering shut as she sps her hands behind her back, twirling slightly on the balls of her feet. Good girl. (1 If I couldn¡¯t take her away for her first night, and have the chance to prepare thousands of roses and the full works, then I could at least try to make it as special as I can with what I have at hand¡­ My powers. Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath. Ever since that influx of power, I need to make sure I don¡¯t use more than I need to. My eyes ze and I let ice spread from my hands¡­ Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 75 His Kingdom of Ice SKYLA. The temperature has dropped a little, and I can hear the sound of gushing water. No matter how tempted I am to take a peek, I won¡¯t until he gives me his permission. I am super curious to know where that water ising from. I can feel soft powdery snow beneath my feet, but somehow¡­ it isn¡¯t cold. It¡¯s falling from the sky too¡­ Has he somehow transported me somewhere? ¡°Open your eyes.¡± He says, I obey and it takes me a moment to realise we are still in my bedroom. The walls are covered in ice and two waterfalls seem to be running. Soft snow is falling from the ceiling, which is covered in a mist and snow covers parts of the ground aside from where the river flows across the room, connecting the twin waterfalls. My gaze falls to the bed where there are petal -shaped shimmer white petals. My heart thuds as I turn my gaze back to Royce, as sexy as ever, as he stands there with brilliant blue eyes. A Kingdom of fucking Ice. Fuck. How wouldn¡¯t I be in love with him? He is perfection in every way. He sets the bar so high that it leaves me speechless and giddy. But this¡­ it feels¡­ 1 He closes the gap between us and pulls me close, making me gasp. Sparks sizzle through me and I bite my lip, feeling light- headed. This is nothing like I¡¯m used to. There¡¯s this crazy, intense chemistry. When he¡¯s close, the proximity makes me lose myself. Every touch¡­ every caress and every gaze from those gorgeous eyes makes me fall a little harder. Goddess¡­ ¡°You look beautiful tonight, Love.¡± He whispers huskily, making me shiver in delight. His voice is deep, even when he speaks softly. There¡¯s a powerfulness to it, still melodious, still sultry and so so fucking sexy. ¡°I guess the theme is the Ice Prince¡¯s Winter Wondend. I thought I¡¯ll dress the part.¡± I whisper back, raking a hand down his chest as I bat my eyelids seductively, gazing up at him. ¡°His wondend revolves around his princess; you chose your look for the night, and I simply followed.¡± He winks at me, and my heart skips a beat. The chemistry between us has reached sizzling heights. I did choose this colour cause it reminded me of him¡­ This man fell for me for who I was, with all my ws and fuck, I¡¯ll always love him too. Our eyes meet and my heart skips a beat. I see his Adam¡¯s apple bob as he swallows, his eyes darkening and we both know the time for talking hase to an end¡­Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. His hands cup the side of my face, and he leans down, iming my lips in a passionate kiss, kissing me like he needs me to survive. His lips caress mine as pleasure rushes through me, making my core throb as he slowly guides us backward towards the bed. One hand is still weaved in my hair, the other now wraps around my waist and he tugs me onto hisp as he sits down on the bed. Our kisses be more passionate, and more desperate, and his hands rake over my body, digging into my skin. I can feel his shaft harden beneath my core, my own arousal scenting the air. The sound of the water gushing and the beating of our hearts creates the perfect melody that I will always associate with this night. He ravishes my mouth, exploring every part of it, leaning over me slightly as he kisses me harder. I can feel the animalistic hunger that he has held back in his touch, and I gasp when he suddenly flips me onto the bed. I whimper as my head hits the pillows, and he breaks away from my lips, his gaze raking over my body before his eyes meet mine once again and he ims my lips in another sizzling kiss. Pleasure erupts within me and I can¡¯t help but moan as I tug at his shirt, wanting him naked. Wanting to see and feel that glorious body against mine. His hand runs up my thigh, digging into my skin as he squeezes my ass. ¡°Fuck.¡± I whimper as he begins to kiss me down my neck, every caress and kiss leaves my body wanting so much more. His fingers ghost up my hips and waist and then he grabs my boob, squeezing it firmly. My pussy clenches and I part my legs wider, sighing as his cock presses against my core. Fuck, I can¡¯t wait for him to be naked, and these damn pants aren¡¯t between us. I close my eyes, letting the pleasure of his touch consume me. He kisses me down my corbones, trailing them down between my breasts before he kneads both boobs in his hands as he ces soft sensual kisses down the centre of my stomach. When he reaches below my corset, his tongue flicks out, running down over my belly button, making me suck my stomach in, my core throbbing. I can smell my arousal. It¡¯s fucking strong. ¡°Fuck Royce.¡± I whisper. ¡°You¡¯re divine, Love.¡± He murmurs, his fingers ying with my thong but ever the tease, he leaves them on. 1 I bite my lip as his nose brushes down my pubic bone and over the centre, and I blush when he takes a whiff of my soaking pussy. A low, guttural growl leaves him as his tongue flicks out, pressing against the wet patch of my panties. I can feel my cheeks burn as I struggle to escape him, but he keeps me pinned with ease. That¡¯s so fucking sexy. There¡¯s no one who¡¯s ever been able to overpower me with such little effort, and I love it. He kisses and nibbles on every inch of my inner thighs. My hand is tangled in his hair, my legs trembling slightly in anticipation, and I know he¡¯s left a few marks. The mix of slight pain and delicious pleasure creating the perfect concoction of heavenly euphoria. ¡°Oh fuck Royce¡­¡± I whisper, gasping when his tongue runs down my leg to my ankle. He sucks on my toe for a moment, and our eyes meet as a jolt of pleasure rushes up my body. I feel a little tickling as his tongue flicks along the bottom of my foot before he kisses my ankle sensually. His eyes are dark and full of raw hunger and love. ¡°I intend to, Love, but not yet.¡± He murmurs as he tugs his shirt off and tosses it to the ground. My heart skips a beat as I let my eyes rake over his body. Oh yeah¡­ Fuck he¡¯s mine. He smirks almost as if he knows what¡¯s going through my mind, and runs a hand down his chest and abs. ¡°Now I can picture you giving me a strip show sometime,¡± I whisper, sitting up and slipping my fingers into the band of his pants and tugging him close. Oh, he¡¯s big and I love it. I appreciate this view of perfection up close. ¡°I could do that.¡± He whispers, flicking my nipples with his thumbs before lightly pinching them. The sharp sting of pain makes my core throb, and clench and I unzip his pants slowly. ¡°Someone¡¯s in a rush.¡± He says, and I look up, but his eyes are on my breasts as he straddles myp, allowing me to tug his pants down a little. He moves one leg between mine and it gives me enough room to pull his pants down further. Fuck¡­ My heart pounds as I stare at his hardened cock in his grey designer boxers. ¡°Damn. Now that¡¯s the heaven that will make me end up in hell for sinning.¡± I purr, running my hand over his cock. I hear him suck in a sharp intake of breath, his hand tangling into my hair, forcing me to look up at him, seeing his eyes sh blue. ¡°You¡¯re a dangerous temptation, Love.¡± He growls quietly Proud to be. I smirk slightly, looking down at his cock again, it makes my wrist look fucking small. My eyes ze as I peel his boxers off and the sight in front of me makes me lick my lips. He¡¯s perfectly groomed, the tip of his cock a smooth rounded tip and it¡¯s shining with a few drops of precum. He has a tattoo just over his pubic bone, to the right side, a simple word but it looks so fucking hot. ¡®Loyalty.¡¯ I stroke his balls before leaning down and licking the tip of his cock as I wrap my hand around his shaft. ¡°Fuck Love.¡± He growls, sucking in a breath, his hand tightening in my hair. I moan softly, ¡°Fuck, you taste so good, just like salted caramel.¡± I purr. There¡¯s a glint of satisfaction and amusement in those eyes before he moves back. ¡°I think you¡¯ve yed enough. Now my turn.¡± He murmurs as he reaches behind me and unhooks my bra. I run my fingers along the defined V of his Adonis belt. Well, it¡¯s only fair since he¡¯s already almost fully naked and as if hearing what I just said. His eyes rake over my breasts, and he takes a quick moment to sit back and strip his jeans off, dropping them to the ground. With the light snow falling and the fountain backdrop behind him he looks breathtakingly beautiful¡­ He raises his hand, running it through his hair. Fuck, I¡¯m not letting him sleep tonight. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 76 Dirty Doll SKYLA. He only lets me appreciate that view for a moment before he has me up on my knees against him. I gasp in pleasure as his lips crash against mine, his hands travelling over my body, faster and rougher. I whimper as his hands squeeze my ass before he turns me in his arms. His hands squeeze my breasts from behind, making me moan loudly. I rest my head against him as he twists my nipples, kissing and sucking on my neck hard. Pleasure is consuming me, and I tilt my head, giving him better ess to my neck as he continues his assault. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± I whisper, his hands running down my stomach, and this time, his hand slips into my panties. I part my legs, hoping and silently begging to be touched, and this time he doesn¡¯t disappoint. I cry out, swearing as his fingers part my lips and he finds my clit, sending a sensational jolt of pleasure through me. ¡°Tell me Love¡­ do you like to be teased slow and steady¡­.¡± He murmurs, his finger tantalisingly rubbing circles along my clit, making me moan loudly. ¡°Or¡­ fucked hard.¡± 1 Suddenly, two fingers m into my soaking pussy, and I cry out as he begins fucking me hard and fast with them. ¡°Fuck!¡± I curse, gripping his wrist, his other hand squeezing my breast, and I ce my hand on top of his. He sucks harder on my neck. The pain and pleasure are dizzying and I¡¯m so fucking close to my release. This pleasure is driving me fucking nuts. ¡°That¡¯s it Baby¡­ that¡¯s it!¡± I¡¯m so fucking close, but just as I feel the pressure beginning to reach its climax, he pulls his soaking fingers out rubbing my clit painstakingly slow. I whimper as his tongue runs up my neck, flicking and sucking my ear. ¡°Royce¡­¡± I murmur, not sure what I want to say. He speeds up his assault on my clit. ¡°Now you didn¡¯t answer that question, Love.¡± He breathes huskily into my ear. ¡°I¡­¡± How do I choose when both make me crazy? I press myself back against him, reaching behind me and running my hand along his cock. ¡°Fuck that¡¯s it.¡± I breathe, feeling the pressure rising, only for him to slow down and run his fingers along my pussy instead. ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl. ¡°Want me to make you cum, My Beautiful Goddess?¡± he teases seductively. I turn my head, my heart thumping from how close to my release I was. ¡°Yes.¡± I say, sounding damn horny and I don¡¯t care. My eyes sh before I turn my head, looking into those gorgeous grey eyes. He licks his lush lips slowly and I realise I know exactly how I want him to make mee¡­ In a sh, I turn, push him down onto his back, and straddle his face, tangling my hand into his hair. ¡°I do, and I want you to make mee with that tongue of yours.¡± Imand, staring down at him. There¡¯s amusement and hunger in those eyes as he yanks at my thong from behind, pulling it harder between my cheeks before, with one rough pull, he tears them off me, leaving a sharp sting in its wake and tosses them aside. ¡°With absolute pleasure.¡± He answers roughly, and then he plunges his tongue into my pussy. I cry out in pleasure as he begins fucking eating me out like a beast starved and fuck, does he eat pussy good. I¡¯m screaming in pleasure, and I gasp when I feel his fingers enter me, his tongue moving to my clit. Suddenly there¡¯s something cold inside of me, I tense but the pleasure is too much to care what it is. I grip the headboard behind him as I grind myself against his face, as his fingers fuck me and that¡¯s when I realise there¡¯s a casing of smooth ice wrapped around them stretching me out and hitting my G- spot hard as his tongue mercilessly flicks and twirls around my clit. From N?velDrama.Org. Assaulting me with delicious pleasure. Every thrust of his ice encased fingers, hits my core, the heat of my pussy melting the ice and he allows it, the water mixes with my juices which are trickling out of me, and down my inner thighs and I don¡¯t fucking care, wanting to cover him with them. 1 From through my pleasure and lust-filled state, I can see he¡¯s enjoying this as fucking much as I am. This is fucking heaven. ¡°Fuck Baby¡­ that¡¯s it, oh yeah¡­ FUCK!¡± I scream as my orgasm hits me hard, making white hot pleasure m through me and Ie undone above him. My entire body shudders as he pulls his fingers out, the ice vanishing from around them. But he doesn¡¯t lift me down. Instead, his tongue slips into my tender folds as he licks up all my juices. I whimper as I remain there getting my breath back as a second wave hits me making me moan sciously. Oh fuck yes. He lifts me down, his lips meeting mine in a hungry kiss, and I can taste myself on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re fucking heaven Love.¡± He murmurs, his lips against mine. I moan against him, feeling his hard cock against my pussy. Grinding down on him. I smile softly, still breathing hard from my sizzling orgasm. ¡°Now my turn.¡± I whisper. ¡°As long as I get to y too.¡± He says. I cock a brow and just when I¡¯m about to move down, wanting to take that cock in my mouth and show him how good I am at sucking dick. He flips me like I¡¯m a doll until my ass is in his face, but I don¡¯t protest because I¡¯m facing his very big cock. ¡°Fair enough.¡± I say, wriggling my ass cheekily. ¡°Enjoy my peach.¡± ¡°I intend to.¡± He says, delivering a sharp p to my behind, making me yelp. Not expecting it. ¡°Yes, please.¡± I purr. I bite my lip as I look down at the sight before me. I bend down, running my tongue along his tattoo, enjoying the way he tenses beneath ¡°Oh fuck.¡± I hear him mutter, and I slowly run my tongue along his tip before kissing it softly. Fuck, I¡¯ve never enjoyed sucking cock as much as I fucking do right now¡­ I run my tongue over every inch, enjoying his groans of pleasure that he¡¯s unable to hold back. Even Mr Always in Control cane undone. His tongue delves into my pussy, running up my slit and to my ass. ¡°Tell me Love¡­ is there anything you are not ok with?¡± He murmurs huskily, his words ending with a sigh of pleasure as I fondle his balls and wrap my mouth around the tip of his cock. I moan against him, feeling his tongue flick my pucker hole. A different kind of pleasure rushes through me. I¡¯ve taken cock in my ass a couple times but I¡¯ve sure tried many toys, but something tells me he¡¯s going to do it a thousand fucking times better. I release his cock with a pop sound, moaning softly as he runs his tongue all the way up and down my ass crack. ¡°Anything goes Baby, I¡¯m your little sex doll, who is as dirty as they fucking get, treat me as sexily or filthily as you want.¡± I moan hornily. His racing heart, the spank to my ass and the growl of approval tells me he approves of my answer. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± He growls huskily and I smirk, taking his cock back in my mouth but he¡¯s distracting me. So fucking badly! His finger is now rubbing my clit, his thumb in my pussy as he licks and rims my ass. Pleasure erupts within me and I can feel another orgasm building. I whimper when his tongue is reced by a finger, and I swear as it squeezes into my ass. ¡°Fuck Royce!¡± I moan as he begins fucking my ass with his finger. He removes his thumb from my pussy and instead shoves two fingers into me, fucking me harder and faster than before. Thebined pleasure from both the front and back makes me scream incoherently, and I can¡¯t focus on the cock before me. ¡°Ahh! Fuck¡­ mh¡­ AH!¡± I grip his thighs harder, my lips pressed against his cock as he continues to assault my ass and pussy in ways that are fucking driving me nuts and this time, I fucking squirt all over. I scream out as another orgasm tears through me, and I see fucking stars. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 77 Perfect The Way She Is ROYCE. She takes a few moments to recover and I fucking don¡¯t want to stop. There¡¯s something about every bloody inch of her that makes me want to do the dirtiest of things to her. I may be a gentleman¡­ but something about her makes that get thrown out of the window. I¡¯m starving for her. I want her in every fucking way and the moment she gave me the go-ahead; I had to. She now swears in satisfaction, her body still trembling from her orgasm, as she begins sucking on my cock. I let her because I¡¯m going to fucking blow at any moment. Fuck, she¡¯s good¡­ To hold back until now was fucking excruciating. Just seeing her naked in front of me was enough to make mee, just imagining what I wanted to do to her. Intense pleasure rushes through me, caress her ass which is covered in marks where I held her tightly or sucked hard. I slowly create a small bead of ice, rubbing itzily against her ass before running it between her sexy ass cheeks. She moans as she sucks my cock. The sound of her fucking throating me is so damn hot and I smirk when she trembles a little as her ass swallows up the bead of ice ever so fucking perfectly. The room may be cool, but the head from our bodies drowns it out. 1 I groan as I hit the back of her throat. What she can¡¯t take in her mouth, she¡¯s got her hands wrapped around. I begin meeting her thrusts, the fucking pleasure making me want to speed up and m my cock down that pretty throat. Fuck, that¡¯s it, Love. I add another bead of ice to her ass, and follow with another, until she¡¯s got seven up that pretty little ass. 1 The water is leaking out but I don¡¯t allow them to melt so easily, wanting them in her ass when I fuck her and I will be doing so, soon enough¡­ I grip her thighs as I begin thrusting into her mouth, no longer able to focus on my little game as I¡¯m consumed by how bloody good this feels. ¡°Fuck that¡¯s it Love!¡± I growl in approval. Reaching down, I ce my hand behind her head as I fuck her mouth harder, pushing her down on my cock a little harder. Her moans grow louder, and I close my eyes, my head tilted back against the bed as an intense euphoric wave ms through me and I shoot my load of cum into her mouth. She gasps, the erotic sound of her gasping and gulping it down sounds too fucking good, and I curse as Ie down from my high. She licks and sucks on my balls as I ride out my orgasm, still feeling lightheaded from it. ¡°Now that is the kind of squirty cream I love.¡± She purrs seductively before she lithely turns to face me, her hands syed on my chest as she straddles my waist. She presses her soaking pussy against my abs and kisses my neck passionately as she grinds against me. Fuck, she¡¯s a tease¡­ I¡¯m still breathing hard from my orgasm, but I¡¯m ready to go again. My cock is hardening as I look up at her, grabbing her gorgeous pierced boobs. I take one nipple in my mouth, sucking hard as I teasingly tug at her nipple ring, making her whimper slightly before I flick her hardened nipple teasingly and suck on it before doing the same to the other one as she continues to grind against me. I take a moment to admire her sitting above me. Her stiff nipples, that gorgeous rose tattoo of hers, that entuates the side of her waist and travels down her arm. It looks beautiful, and it only adds to how alluring the nymph above me is. ¡°Move down.¡± Imand her, my voice is firm yet soft. Reaching up I wrap my hand around her slender throat as she slowly moves back. Her eyes darken with lust as she obeys, wrapping her hand around my cock as she guides it to her entrance. ¡°Good girl¡­ Now ride me like a cowgirl.¡± I murmur, watching as she presses the tip of my cock to her pussy. Fuck, she is tiny, but I know she can take me. She bites her lip as she rolls her hips and allows me to squeeze into her. I sit up, moving until I¡¯m propped against the post of her bed. One hand cups her ass, the other still around her throat as I tug her close and kiss her bruisingly hard as I bury myself deep into her. She kisses me back, gasping as I begin thrusting into her. She meets my thrust, gripping my shoulders tightly as she bounces on my cock. Her nails dig into my shoulder and I can smell blood, mixed into the smell of sex and arousal, but I wee the pain that mixes with the pleasure ever so fucking perfectly. My gaze flicks between her beautiful face and her bouncing tits and down to her pussy, her perfect tight little pussy with that thin strip of hair. The sound of our skin hitting one another only gets louder as we speed up. Pleasure contorts her gorgeous face. Her lips are parted and her cheeks are flushed. Her hair falls sexily in front of her face as I tighten my hold slightly on her neck. She¡¯s beautiful¡­ She¡¯s perfect, just the way she is and above all, I love her¡­ so fucking deeply. I pull her close, kissing her deep and passionately, wishing she could feel exactly how much she means to me¡­ Her arms lock around my neck and I let go of her neck instead, gripping her waist, and with the other hand I press it against her ass, allowing the beads of ice I had put inside her to tremble slightly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Her eyes roll in pleasure, and I make sure every thrust now buries deep inside of her. She¡¯s lost in pleasure, her screams kept within these iced walls for only me to hear. She¡¯s consumed by the pleasure, as am I, and it was far more incredible than I had even imagined¡­ no dream or fantasy couldpare to the real thing. Making love to Sk was a deadly addiction, one I was not going to give up, nor could I. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 78 This Love Between Us ROYCE. Pleasure and intense emotions drown me, and I¡¯m so damn close, but I¡¯m trying to hold out. Between wanting toe with her and not wanting this moment to ever end¡­ When I feel her walls mp around me, her ass leaking with water, her pussy clenching as her juices making a squelching sound every time my cock ms into her I know she¡¯s near. And the moment she reaches the height of her release I let myself go, mming into her a few times as I kiss her hard, drowning out her scream. She¡¯s unable to kiss me back, her mouth is in an O, as another wave of pleasure hits her. Her eyes roll, her head tilted back and I feel my seed coating her insides and I keep pumping into her, wanting to im every inch of her. She slumps against me, breathing hard, as she clings onto my shoulders, her walls tightening around my cock, squeezing it out of her. She gasps as I pull outpletely. ¡°I love you Sky.¡± I whisper huskily, breathing hard. Our bodies are coated in a thinyer of sweat, both of our hearts pounding, and I hold her tightly as we simply remain like that, needing a few moments to collect ourselves after that mind-blowing sex. ¡°I love you too Royce, I sure as hell do.¡± She whispers, kissing my neck softly. I kiss her neck, holding her for a few more moments before she moves back slightly and looks up at me. There¡¯s contentment in her eyes, and emotions, emotions that she isn¡¯t hiding from me anymore. ¡°Damn boy, you sure know how to rock a girl¡¯s world.¡± She says in a seductive tone. I smirk slightly, tenderly brushing her hair back from her face. ¡°Good to know, and it seems I made you blush. Who thought Sk Rossi could blush.¡± I tease lightly, running my fingers down her tattooed arm softly. She pouts and rolls her eyes. ¡°Please, it was the heat.¡± She says, but it¡¯s a soft reply. She isn¡¯t in the mood to argue and I can¡¯t help but smirk. I cock a brow. ¡°Sure, so¡­ since you don¡¯t do shy, mind lying down on that bed and spreading those legs so I can see my cum leaking out of that pussy?¡± I whisper huskily. Her cheeks darken and a low growl leaves my lips. Fuck, she looks gorgeous blushing, but there¡¯s a glint in her eyes at my words. ¡°Think I won¡¯t?¡± She rolls her eyes and I cock my brow. ¡°Then please do, because I meant it.¡± I whisper, rubbing my thumb across her bottom lip. Her heart skips a beat, her eyes turning plum as she licks my thumb for a moment before she slowly gets off myp and lies down back on her cushions. A jolt of excitement rushes through me and I watch as she sexily spreads her legs for me. Oh, fuck¡­ now that is a perfect view¡­ There are a few hickeys that litter her inner thighs that look hot. She parts her pussy lips which are now pretty sore, with her sexy long-nailed fingers and my eyes sh when I see my white creamy cum leaking out of her pussy. ¡°Fuck.¡± I growl as I crawl over to her. She squeezes her lips together, making the thick creamy substance leak out of her, something that fucking turns me on all over again. She bites her lips, running her fingers between her lips and wipes some of the cum up with her fingers before sticking her tongue out and slowly licking my cum from her fingers. ¡°Mm¡­ you taste so fucking good¡­¡± She moans in a voice that drives me fucking nuts. I feel myself harden, and just when I thought she¡¯s done, she ces her fingers on her pussy again but instead of taking some more of the cum she slips two fingers into her pussy and a soft moan leaves her lips as she begins to pleasure herself. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. My eyes narrow and I grab her wrist, tugging her fingers out of her pussy. ¡°I¡¯ll be the only one to pleasure you, Love.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ then you better get to it, because I want more¡­ I feel so fucking horny.¡± She whimpers hornily. She sure will be the death of me. Our eyes meet before we both move closer, our lips crashing against one another in sizzling pleasure, hunger and passion consuming us once again. ¡®Mark me.¡¯ I freeze when her voicees into my head, and I move back. ¡°What?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t get caught up in the moment, Love.¡¯ She narrows her eyes. Despite them still being filled with love and lust she¡¯s sincere. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not, I¡¯m serious about you¡­ you said you wouldn¡¯t leave me¡­ so mark me. Make me yours entirely.¡± Her words have shaken me, but there¡¯s no confusion or doubt in her eyes, simply sincerity. She means it¡­ ¡°You¡¯re the one for me. The one who makes me feel alive¡­ the one I love and the one I want¡­ mark me, Royce.¡± ¡°You can mark me instead.¡± I say softly. ¡°Why? Because you think I¡¯ll somehow move on or something, you said I¡¯m the one for you.¡± She says, her eyes shing defiantly. ¡°You are, but if I mark you¡­ know that it will remain, because I will never mark another.¡± I say softly. Because you are the only one for me. ¡°Good. Cus that¡¯s how I fucking want it.¡± She says, looking at me challengingly. ¡°Now mark me, because I need you.¡± It¡¯s not a decision made out of anger¡­ she¡¯s I love her and she loves me¡­ and if that ever changes; her fated mate¡¯s mark can remove mine¡­ but I¡¯m ready to make her my chosen Forever. I caress her face before weaving my fingers. into her hair, I tug her close, and she tilts her head to the side, allowing me ess to her neck. I know many won¡¯t approve, maybe even her parents. She¡¯s young. She¡¯s not met her mate¡­ But this is our decision. If they understood this love¡­ They¡¯d get it. My heart is thudding as I gaze at the beauty before me. I want this; I want her and regardless of the goddess or others, I¡¯m iming her. ¡°I love you Sk.¡± I whisper before my canines grow and I sink my teeth into the corner of her neck where her mark would sit. Where my mark will now stain her neck. A soft, beautiful whimper falls from her lips as I feel the connection between us strengthen, as a bond is formed. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 79. A Mark of a Royal SKYLA. I moan softly as his teeth sink into my neck, and I feel every part of my body that he is touching tingle as he creates the bond between us. Bringing it to life as he forges the connection that will bind us together. His cock presses against my pussy and reaching down, I grab his hips, tugging him closer. Pleasure erupts through me as his cock slides into me, and he slowly begins fucking me, He gently extracts his teeth from my neck, running his tongue along it. The tinge of pain is weed, only adding to the pleasure that consumes my body. I bite my lip as he lies over me, his tongue flicking my wound before he begins kissing my neck softly as he makes love to me. It¡¯s slower¡­ and I¡¯m aware of every thrust as he hits my G-spot. The beating of his heart, and his scent¡­ I can pay attention to it all, and I moan softly in satisfaction. There will never be another. This is who I want forever. I close my eyes feeling dizzy and drunk in love. ¡®I love you¡­¡¯ I murmur softly. ¡®I love you, and I always will Love.¡¯ His replyes, and I didn¡¯t realise that a link had been formed between us. I smile, softly tugging his head up so I can look at him. Our eyes meet before our lips im one another¡¯s in another toe-curling delicious kiss that makes fireworks erupt inside of me.From N?velDrama.Org. Goddess¡­ I am in heaven¡­ We break apart, and his pace bes faster, pounding into me. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to have another orgasm so soon, but I¡¯m nearing my release. My eyes dip to his neck and the urge to sink my teeth into the smooth skin consumes me. His eyes meet mine and his hand rakes my hair off my face before kissing me hard. ¡°As much as I want you to mark me, I will need you to hold out for a while. I promise I will exin.¡± He groans sexily as he starts pounding into me. Yes Daddy¡­ Talk to me in that tone¡­ Oh, as much as I want to know why I can¡¯t mark him, the way he¡¯s fucking me makes my mind go nk, and I let myself go, tonight is all about us¡­ I close my eyes as a few kes of snownd on my face and I smile softly. This is heaven indeed¡­ ¡ª¨C I stare in the mirror at the beautiful mark that adorns my neck, a mark that is in full colour¡­ a mark so breathtaking that I simply stand there staring at it in awe and admiration, but it¡¯s the crown in the mark that intrigues me¡­ The only other marks that I have ever seen that contain crowns are Mama and Dad¡¯s. Who exactly is Royce? A few things he has saide back to me, talking about being the person he needs to be, knowing who he is and how he needs to step up¡­ Is there more to the Arden¡¯s? I smile softly as I gaze at my beautifully healed mark. There¡¯s a crescent moon, with arge snowke set against a glowing rising sun. At the base of the crescent is a cluster of roses, onerger white rose with smaller red roses around it and leaves. The roses rest above a crown and going right through the centre of the mark, is a sword, with a sun and moon on the hilt. It¡¯s equally a powerful mark, as it is beautiful. My cheeks burn asst night reys in my mind. I feel fulfilled, content and¡­ at peace. This is what being in love feels like¡­ and I¡¯ve met a man that I love more than anything, and can I just say he¡¯s fucking mind-blowingly amazing in bed? Just thinking aboutst night is making me fucking horny and wet all over again. This morning I had awoken to the room still in the same state asst night. The waterfalls still flowed, and the snow was still falling, he had awoken me with a tender kiss, and the way he had looked into my eyes¡­ Fuck it made me feel as if my soul was bare to him¡­ He looked at me like I was the only woman in the world¡­ Then he had carried me to the bath which he had already prepared for me and had told me to take a soak whilst he had popped into the shower opposite. And what a fine show that was, from those sexy buns I want to sink my teeth into and those muscr legs. Oh fuck¡­ As much as I wanted to make my way over to him, I had felt too exhausted and instead, I enjoyed the show as he washed himself, fighting the urge not to y with myself. He had caught me watching and although I had been satisfied to see his hard-on as he watched me; he didn¡¯t approach until he had pulled a towel around his waist and only then had hee over. A total god, as he loosely held his towel in one hand as droplets of water trickled into his towel. He had kissed me and said; ¡®As much as I want to make love to you day and night, I think I need you to recover first.¡¯ Which was followed by a sexy wink before he had left the bathroom. I fix the strap of my top, biting my lip at the memory. ¡°I could watch you smile all day.¡± His deep, husky voice makes me turn away from the mirror and my heart skips a thousand fucking beats. He has his hair pulled back, and he¡¯s wearing the clothes Mama had ced in my bedroom for him. He looks more than good. The ck pants hug his legs and package so fucking perfectly that it makes my core clench. Oh, I want it all over again¡­ I pull my mind from my thoughts before I end up fucking him all over the white T-shirt and ck leather jacket. His hair is pulled back and when our eyes meet, I hate to admit that my cheeks burn under his gaze. And when his eyes rake over me, it¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s undressing me and fuck, does that make my nipples stiffen. Boy, I did not think my man was kinky as fuck¡­ He smirks, almost as if he knows what¡¯s going on in my mind. ¡°You really are a dream.¡± I whisper as I saunter over to him, satisfied by the way his eyes rake over my brownce corset, and linger on my breasts. I¡¯ve paired it with ck ripped jeans and a dark tan coloured leather jacket with matching tan heels. ¡°You¡¯re my dream and you look absolutely divine, Love.¡± Hepliments huskily, curling his fingers under my chin and tilting my face up before his lips touch mine. I grip his shirt, kissing him back before he moves back. ¡°Your father¡¯s on his way back.¡± He whispers, making my eyes widen. Oh shit. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 80. A Mother¡¯s Reaction SKYLA. ¡°Ah fuck really?¡± I say, my heart skipping a beat. I do not want Dad to give me shit today! His hands slip under my jacket, gripping my waist as he pulls me against him. ¡°Scared?¡± He says, his gaze dipping to my neck. ¡°You could cover it up if you don¡¯t want to tell them today.¡± ¡°No, but I don¡¯t want to face him today. Let¡¯s make an early start back.¡± I say, ncing at the time. It¡¯s past 11 AM, and we didn¡¯t get that much sleep, but still, I¡¯d rather go. ¡°Sounds like a n. We¡¯ll catch something on the way. I¡¯m ravenous.¡± He says, his gaze dipping to my boobs. ¡°As am I¡­ but more so for you.¡± I purr, raking my nails up his chest. He grips my wrists tugging me closer. ¡°Keep going and I will take you again.¡± ¡°That sounds incredibly tempting¡­¡± I¡¯m about to kiss him when I hear a faint door banging downstairs, reminding me that Dad will be returning. My heart skips a beat as I pull away and we both step into the bedroom. It takes me a moment to take it in, it¡¯s back to the way it was¡­ There¡¯s no drop of water or snow in sight¡­ and I kinda miss it¡­ but even if it¡¯s gone¡­ the memory of last night will forever be burned into my mind. It wasn¡¯t my first time, but it sure as fuck felt like it. His muscr arms wrap around me from behind and he kisses the mark on my neck, making my breath hitch sharply as delicious sparks rush through me and I lean into him, arching my head to give him better ess. ¡°Thanks¡­ fuck¡­ forst night.¡± I manage to breathe out as his lips assault my neck so tantalisingly that my already weak knees threaten to give way. His hand brushes over my stomach and I can¡¯t help but think how many times he hade inside of me. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m on birth control. Mama made sure I was since she got pregnant by Dad despite not being marked and she thought maybe I could get pregnant without being marked too. ¡°No need to thank me, Love. Let¡¯s get going.¡± He says seductively. Turning my head, I kiss his lips softly once more before we exit my room. I pause, seeing Malevolent isn¡¯t in her little kingdom. ¡°She wanted to leave the room, so I let her out.¡± Royce says, and I smile at him. ¡°Thanks, my Sexy Ice Prince. You know she¡¯s always going to be with me. Wee as a pair.¡± I say, as I lead the way out of my room. I have to focus a tad more not to end up stumbling, with my legs feeling weaker than normal. ¡°I know that already. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat her good too.¡± He says, smiling faintly. I smile at him, leaning into him the moment his arm wraps around my waist. Aside from my lead-like legs, I feel stronger¡­ my senses seem to be heightened and I know it¡¯s because he marked me, but I can feel this strong energy flowing through me. My mate¡­ He¡¯s my mate. ¡°Good morning. Did you both sleep well?¡± Mama asks exiting the lounge as we both walk down the steps. Our eyes meet and she smiles, with that cheeky knowing look in her eyes. Clearly, she knew what happenedst night¡­ well, the sex part, anyway. ¡°Sure we did.¡± I say smirking. ¡°Good morning Kiara.¡± Royce says, as I simply nce to the door. ¡°We¡¯re going to be heading straight out.¡± I say to Mama, standing at a slight angle. I¡¯m not sure I want her to see my mark right now¡­ I don¡¯t want them to be doubtful about my decision. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something to eat immediately, and lunch will be ready soon too!¡± Mama says, but I shake my head. ¡°No Mama, there¡¯s a lot to do, plus Dad will probably have a date for the trial too¡­¡± I say, trailing off. The stupid trial¡­ Now that¡¯s one way to ruin the fucking mood. Mama instantlyes over to me as if suddenly realising something. She takes hold of my chin and forces my head to the side. She somehow knew¡­ Her heart thuds as she stares at my neck and a gasp leaves her lips as she lets go of me, her gaze snapping to Royce and then back at the mark. ¡°The decision was mine.¡± I say quietly, yet firmly. They need to realise this was my choice. ¡°Sky¡­¡± Mama trails off as Royce looks between us, ¡®Want me to step outside and give you two a moment, or would you like me to speak to her?¡¯ He asks through the link. ¡®I can handle Mama, thanks. Just wait by the car. I¡¯ll be right there.¡¯ I say, thinking he didn¡¯t need to deal with this shit. He touches my chin for a second, his thumb caressing my cheek before he gives Mama a small nod and takes his leave. The moment the front door shuts, Mama¡¯s eyes are on the mark again. ¡°Sky¡­ what made you make this decision?¡± She¡¯s not looking at me in disapproval or disappointment, but I don¡¯t want to go into it. ¡°Mama, I don¡¯t want to do this. I mean, I don¡¯t regret it; I love him, and I n to mark him back.¡± I say seriously. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mama tilts her head, sighing heavily. ¡°You¡¯re eighteen, Baby¡­ I know he is amazing, but what if you change your mind?¡± She tries to cup my face, but I step back, brushing her hand aside. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me that, of all fucking people, you and Dad can¡¯t dictate that shit to me.¡± I say, feeling my anger rising. ¡°You were eighteen, remember, when you decided to be with Dad.¡± ¡°We were mates, Sky, please don¡¯tpare this to our situation. Plus, times have changed.¡± ¡°Love hasn¡¯t. From how I heard the story, you loved him before the bond. Now excuse me, if you can¡¯t be happy for me, don¡¯t be.¡± I say, not in the mood for this. I won¡¯t let anything ruin my night. Mama sighs. ¡°I love you Sk, and I know Royce does too¡­ but-¡± ¡°But what? The fact we¡¯re not fated? Is that really the issue right now? Cause I don¡¯t think it means fuck all.¡± I counter coldly. ¡°Your Dad is going to blow.¡± She runs her fingers through her hair and I know she¡¯s stressed out. Yeah, he probably will. ¡°I really don¡¯t give a shit.¡± I say, turning on my heels, ready to storm out the door, when Mama grabs my arm and turns me. I¡¯m about to say something when she pulls me into her arms and hugs me tightly. ¡°We love you, Sk, and we want to see you happy. I¡¯m not scolding you. I¡¯m just trying to understand. Please understand¡­¡± Her embrace is warm, and she smells offort and home, but I¡¯m not a baby anymore. ¡°For the first time in my fucking life, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± I say, pulling away. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you¡­ just take care of yourself. Royce is a lovely person¡­ I know he¡¯ll keep you happy¡­¡± She says. ¡°Then why this doubt?¡± I say quietly, ¡°For once, can you guys just be happy with the choice I¡¯ve made?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt, a mark is almost like a marriage¡­ For you and Royce to take the step, I can see how serious you two are about one another. Of course, it will worry us parents, but I do believe he will take care of you, I know that, but please, do one thing for me.¡± She says, looking up sharply. ¡°Hmm? And what would that be?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow as I cross my arms, wondering what she is about to ask me to do. ¡°What?¡± I ask. ¡°Ask him why his mark is that of a royal. Your mark bears a crown, Sk. I fear you have entered into something that you have no idea of.¡± ¡®Oh please. She entered far more than that already.¡¯ An amused, soft female voice says, but I don¡¯t physically hear it. It¡¯s almost as if it¡¯sing from inside my head and around me yet at the same time it isn¡¯t¡­ My heart skips a beat and I scan the hall sharply. Who was that? ¡°What was that?¡± I ask Mama, my wsing out. ¡°What was it?¡± Mama says, her eyes shing purple as she scans the area sharply. ¡°I thought I¡­¡± I trail off, maybe¡­ maybe I had imagined it¡­ ¡°Never mind¡­¡± I say, but I can no longer focus, as I be hyperaware of my surroundings. What was that voice? A/N: Image of Sk¡¯s mark is on the chapter update image on my pages. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 81. Her Family ROYCE. I step outside, although I can still hear the conversation no matter how much I try to block it out. I nce around the mansion, not missing the guards watching me. They¡¯re professional, yet sharp. These are the guards to the royal pack. I make my way over to my car, leaning against it as I scroll through my notifications. A message from the Beta¡­ Unlocking my phone, I open the message; ¡®Hello Royce, I thought to let you know I finished my business and have returned if you still want to talk to me. Regards Quade.¡¯ He¡¯s back¡­ ¡®Hello, thank you for your reply, yes I do actually. I¡¯ll stop by when I have a chance.¡¯ I hit send and slip my phone into my pocket. I need to ask him without further dy and if she¡¯s alive, then there is so much more I need to do. Of course, the entire situation is a struggle. What if she would rather not have anything to do with us? But if I know she¡¯s alive, would I be able to simply walk away not knowing if she¡¯s happy? I close my eyes, tilting my head back slightly, letting the warmth of the sun hit my face when I hear the sound of running, a thumping heart and sense Dante¡¯s powerful aura. Ah¡­ I guess I can have that word with him. I open my eyes as hees into view and I see the guards disperse, lowering their heads to their future Alpha before leaving the grounds. He¡¯s wearing an oversized hoodie, sweatpants, and headphones are stuck in his ear. He is drenched in sweat and looks surprisingly exhausted. ¡°Morning.¡± I say, as he slows down and approaches me while he takes a swig from the water bottle he¡¯s holding. ¡°Good morning, or should I say, afternoon.¡± He says almost mockingly. I cock a brow. ¡°It¡¯s still not noon, actually, if we¡¯re being precise.¡± I counter lightly. He smirks, clearly amused. ¡°You¡¯re angry at me.¡± He states the obvious. ¡°Should I not be? You know yourself that what you said would hurt her, yet you still said it.¡± I say, getting to the point. He exhales slowly before he nods. ¡°Yes, I do know that, but I did what I did¡­¡± He clenches his jaw and for a fraction of a second I almost think that he¡¯s in pain, but it¡¯s only there for a fraction of a second before he looks at me as stoic and confident as ever. ¡°You did. Next time, don¡¯t.¡± I say, ¡°I can handle myself and I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± He smiles faintly. ¡°Alright.¡± That¡¯s it? Our eyes meet and I know I¡¯m missing something. ¡°What happened when you shook my hand yesterday?¡± He smirks. ¡°Just awakened your dormant power, and not on purpose.¡± He sighs. ¡°The future is hazy¡­¡± Thetter part is said to himself, but like the rest of his family, I¡¯m certain he isn¡¯t ordinary and it means far more. ¡°I hope there are no hard feelings between us?¡± He says, and I nce at him. ¡°No. There aren¡¯t, but I love her, and I will not tolerate anyone belittling or putting her down. Regardless of the fact that you are her brother.¡± I say as he takes his sunsses off and I look him square in the eye. He smirks, ¡°Understood.¡± He¡¯s hard to make sense of¡­ I take a moment to observe him. There is something off. He looks tired, as if he hasn¡¯t slept at all but before I can even ask him, the door opens and Sk steps out. I can¡¯t help but notice the way her breasts bounce as she hurries down the few steps, clearly annoyed. Malevolent is content in her arms, clearly not bothered by her owner¡¯s anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sk says icily. ¡°Not in a rush to leave because Dad¡¯s on his way back, right?¡± Dante says to her with a smirk. ¡°He must have felt the pack link break¡­ I wonder how he will take it when he realises it was his own daughters¡­¡± Sk¡¯s frown vanishes and I look at her sharply. Oh shoot¡­ Me marking her had broken that link with her pack¡­ so that¡¯s why her father is returning suddenly. ¡°Whatever, Mama will fill him in.¡± Sk says icily. ¡°Good luck with her.¡± Dante says to me. Reaching over, he ruffles her hair, only for her to swat his hand away, and pull open the car door. I open it fully for her and as she¡¯s about to get in; I see Kiara hurry down the steps, visibly upset. So it didn¡¯t go well¡­ I cup her waist, tugging her away from the car. She growls at me as Malevolent jumps into the car, and Sk turns to me. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Shemands. ¡®Never refuse to bid someone you love goodbye no matter how angry you are, Love.¡¯ I reply, reaching over as I brush her hair back, and peck her lips fleetingly. ¡®She¡¯s acting like I made a hasty judgement.¡¯ She growls through the link. ¡®She¡¯s your mother and one that loves you. She¡¯s entitled to worry. We don¡¯t need to agree, but at least say goodbye. She¡¯ll sleep better.¡¯ I reason soothingly, caressing her waist. She res up at me, and it only makes me want me to kiss her and calm my feisty green-eyed goddess down. ¡®For you.¡¯ She growls before she turns back to Kiara, who¡¯s standing there watching her with worry. ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to head out now.¡± Sk says. Instantly Kiara¡¯s face rxes, and she smiles warmly, nodding. ¡°Ok, take care of yourself, both of you.¡± She says before she hugs her daughter tightly. Sk tenses for a moment before she slowly melts into her mother¡¯s embrace and hugs her back. Kiara¡¯s gaze flicks to me, and there¡¯s a knowing look in her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± She says quietly as Sk pulls away. ¡°Alright, can I go now?¡± She says. Kiara smiles. ¡°Of course, I love you, my angel.¡± ¡°Same Mama.¡± Sk replies quietly, her eyes meet her mother¡¯s and return a small smile before turning away and getting into the car, ¡°Thank you for amodating me and for the delicious meal yesterday.¡± I say to Kiara. I am not angry at her reaction. She was simply caring for her daughter, but in time I do hope she epts us. ¡°It was lovely to have you here.¡± She says, stepping closer to me and hugging me. ¡°Please take care of her. I will exin things to Alejandro, but please, if he does say something, just remember, he¡¯s a father.¡± She speaks ever so quietly, and there¡¯s concern in her eyes. ¡°I will. You need not worry. I can handle his anger.¡± I say, giving her a quick squeeze before we part. ¡°Of course you can, you can handle Sky¡¯s.¡± Dante remarks from where he¡¯s leaning against the mansion wall. I smirk faintly as I hear Sk growl out the window at him as Kiara chuckles lightly. ¡°Tell her your truth¡­ and when you are ready¡­ We, too, will await those answers.¡± She says to me. Our eyes meet and I nod. ¡°I intend to.¡± She smiles slightly and nods. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I smile back at her as Sk toots the horn, it¡¯s bloody loud and Kiara jumps a little before frowning at her daughter, who smirks back through the windscreen. ¡°Well, you should head out. Alejandro will be here soon.¡± She says. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Understood. I think I¡¯ll leave it to you to break the news.¡± I say as I walk around to the other side. Sheughs. ¡°I think that¡¯s fair since you calmed Sk down.¡± She smiles gratefully. ¡°Take care.¡± I say, getting in and shutting the door. She waves at us, and Sk scoffs. ¡°Were you two having a heart-to-heart?¡± She says in a mock posh ent. I smirk ¡°Is that an attempt at copying me, Love?¡± I ask. ¡°Oh, not at all. I was copying the king of Ennd.¡± She replies sarcastically. ¡°Understood.¡± I reply as I lean over, kissing her lips slowly and sensually, feeling her calm beneath my touch, as I strap her in at the same time. ¡°Smooth.¡± She says when I move back. ¡°Always.¡± I wink at her before putting some music on and driving out of therge drive of the Rossi mansion¡­ It¡¯s time¡­ ¡°So, there is something I need to tell you.¡± I begin. She cocks a brow, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s regarding the Sris bloodline.¡± I say. I have her attention now. Here goes nothing. ¡°There are seven Sris bloodline packs around the world. My motheres from one, and our pack is another. We are all united beneath the Court of Sria. An Alpha from one of the packs is chosen to run the court and bes the High Alpha of the Sria Court. I do not approve of their practices as they wish to be the ultimate power in the supernatural world.¡± I frown, my hands tightening on the knuckles as I continue. ¡°The only person who can take that rank without being voted in is if the prophesied Sris Alpha King steps forward and reims the court beneath him. But until hees forth, the court remains under the High Alpha. Currently, my father holds this position, and he always wanted either Aleric or I to take over, preferably Aleric or a hundred percent Aleric now. I disobey him far too much.¡± ¡°Your Dad knows nothing then. You¡¯re so much better than Aleric, way better. He probably just wants a pawn, and Aleric would probably be just that.¡± She replies. ¡°Pretty much. The past tells us that when a Sris Alpha King is born, he will wield the ability to control nature itself, to bend it to his will. A king that has been touched by the hand of Helios himself¡­¡± I trail off, remembering Dante¡¯s words. How did I not realise it? He had simply said the words I have grown up knowing¡­ ¡®The hand of Helios has not touched anyone in centuries.¡¯ He only confirmed what I knew, but kept refusing to ept that I am the Sris King. ¡°Royce?¡± Sk says. I blink, looking at her and she¡¯s watching me, concerned. ¡°Sorry, I was distracted.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­.¡± She says, cing her hand on my thigh. ¡°So, is there a king?¡± I look at her, and cock a brow, and her eyes widen in shock. ¡°Shut the fucking door!¡± She says, jumping in her seat before she turns to me sharply. ¡°A Sris who can control the weather, who can wield lightning itself! Holy motherfucker! You¡¯re the prophesied Sris King!¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 82. A Father¡¯s Rage KIARA. ¡°Calm down, Mama.¡± Dante says as I pace the lounge, nibbling at my nails, something I never do, but I¡¯m not going to deny that I¡¯m terrified of his reaction. Last night Alejandro had instantly called Darien to find out whose pack link broke, but no one had raised an rm but it had also worried him and so he is returning to make sure those pack members not in the country and those who are elsewhere are all safe. I know I¡¯m going to have to tell him straight away, but the very thought is making me anxious. ¡°I can¡¯t. You know your father.¡± I murmur, closing my eyes when I feel his voice through the mind link. He¡¯s in range. ¡®Hey¡­ Any idea what happened, Amore Mio?¡¯ He asks. Goddess¡­ ¡®Come home, I¡¯ll fill you in.¡¯ I say, dropping onto the sofa and running my hands through my hair. ¡°Mom. You¡¯re shaking.¡± Dante says, concern clear in his voice as he kneels in front of me taking my hands in his and I realise I am. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± I close my eyes. ¡°He is going to lose it.¡± I¡¯ve never felt more scared to see Alejandro¡¯s reaction than I am now. He had already been unable to tolerate the fact Sk was dating someone and was serious about it, despite Royce being a good person. I hoped he would havee to terms sooner orter, but marked¡­ this is an entirely different ball game. Oh goddess, how am I going to exin this? ¡°I¡¯m right here. I can handle him and so can you. None of us can change the past. What is done, is done. He¡¯s going to have to ept it or be prepared to lose his daughter. The choice is in his hands.¡± He nces towards the window, and my heart skips a beat when I hear the front door open. He¡¯s here¡­ The lounge door opens and both Dante and I stand up as I look at my mate. He looks as handsome as ever, his salt and pepper hair falling across his forehead clearly showingck of sleep and the fact he¡¯s run his fingers through it numerous times. His shirt is slightly rumpled, his sleeves pushed up, and a few buttons open showing off the chains around his neck. ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± He asks, as hees over to me, pulling me into his arms and kissing me hard. I kiss him back, trying to calm myself and pour the same calmness through the link, but my heart is still beating violently, the fear of him losing it is not something I can just push away and I¡¯m failing to calm us both down. He moves back, his hands still on my waist as he tilts his head, his eyes narrow as he observes me sharply. ¡°What am I missing? Something tells me I will not like what I¡¯m about to fucking hear, am I fucking correct? ¡°Sit down.¡± I say, pushing him onto the sofa and sitting beside him, cing my hands on his shoulder and thigh. Dante steps back, crossing his arms. ¡®Good luck, you got this.¡¯ He says to me through the link Do I? There¡¯s no way to soften the blow and so I take a deep breath. ¡°Baby, the pack link that was severed was Sky¡¯s.¡± I say, and with my hand on his thigh, I give it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Fuck, where is she! What happened?!¡± His eyes widen with worry and he¡¯s about to get up when I shake my head, my hair flicking in front of my face. Despite his worry, he brushes it back as he waits for me to answer. ¡°She¡¯s fine, she¡¯s simply¡­ marked by her chosen.¡± I say quietly. His racing heart and the panic in his eyes seem to suddenly ebb away as he stares at me intently. The slowed thud of his heart echoes in my ears as the reality of what I said sinks in. I¡¯m almost about to rx a little when his eyes suddenly simmer, burning red. His aura swirls around him and he stands up. ¡°That fucking Arden¡­¡± He growls, his voice an animalistic snarl as his wse out. ¡°Alejandro, she chose-¡± ¡°He took away her choice! For fuck¡¯s sake, he knows she¡¯s only fucking eighteen. I don¡¯t care what the fuck she wanted! She¡¯s fucking eighteen, he isn¡¯t even her fucking fated, so I know this is a fucking mistake!¡± He roars, his voice ringing in the room, as I close my eyes. ¡°Alejandro, it¡¯s done. She¡¯s made the choice.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no fucking choice if the bastard is dead, my daughter will not be marked by an Arden!¡± He hisses. My heart skips a beat. That was not something I expected him to bring into this. ¡°Baby, Royce is not his father. That is unfair.¡± I say quietly yet firmly, my own eyes shing violet. ¡°Well, he won¡¯t be fucking anything when I¡¯m done with him.¡± He snarls, trying to push past me but I¡¯m blocking him. I know he won¡¯t push me but he suddenly picks me up and dumps me on the sofa, making me bounce and he¡¯s at the door in a sh. ¡°Alejandro!¡± I exim, getting to my feet. Dante sighs, and he moves, instantly blocking his father¡¯s path. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Alejandro snarls. ¡°Then you¡¯re clearly forgetting that he can beat you in a fight. Calm down Dad.¡± He says, crossing his arms. ¡°Dante, move the fuck out of my way, NOW!¡± Alejandro snarls as I hurry over to them. ¡°Move or I will mess up that pretty face of yours.¡± He threatens our son. Dante cocks a brow, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Not now Dante.¡± I whisper. I know he¡¯s trying to channel his father¡¯s anger and have it directed at himself, but I don¡¯t want him hurt. Sure, he¡¯s strong, but Alejandro is powerful too and can still cause some damage. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him. All that fucking fa?ade about being responsible was fucking lies! I knew I should never have trusted a fucking Arden!¡± Alejandro growls, but his voice is more animal than human, and the hatred in his eyes and his raging aura is spreading through him, the bond and the room itself. ¡°Alejandro, if you say anything to him, you will lose your daughter. You know Sky!¡± I exim, gripping his arm, as I force him to turn towards him. ¡°You know her!¡± ¡°Her fated is out there! This could be a fucking shitshow, Kiara!¡± He snarls as he looks me in the eye. ¡°I know, my love. I know¡­ but she¡¯s made her decision, plus Royce is not someone I think will y her. He¡¯s strong, loyal and honest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Dad knows the strong part after getting his ass beat by him.¡± Dante hums, making Alejandro send a deadly re his way. Alejandro isn¡¯t in the mood to y, and I can feel his rage simmering and bubbling ¨C brimming higher and I know another wave of rage ising. His fists are balled, his chest heaving, and his eyes are still burning red as he stares unseeing at the floor, lost in his own thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. It¡¯s time Sk learned that she¡¯s still my fucking daughter, and this is a mistake. I am not going to simply let it slide.¡± His voice is calm and dangerous and my stomach twists. He isn¡¯t lying. I can feel drips of his emotions through the bond that he¡¯s trying to block off, and failing, but I know this rage¡­ the pure blistering rage of his Lycan is oveing his ownmon sense. ¡°Alejandro, listen to me, think calmly, let¡¯s take a break-¡± ¡°She can date the fucker, but I will never allow my daughter to be with a fucking Arden.¡± He says, spinning around and mming his fist through the wall, making me gasp as an earth-shattering roar leaves him and I flinch as he breaks through the walls. I step back as debris flies everywhere, shielding my face. For the first time in years, he¡¯s terrifying me. He doesn¡¯t stop as he delivers another fist through the wall. ¡°Alejandro¡­¡± I plead. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm the fuck down!¡± He snarls, ¡°I told you that you¡¯ve given them too much freedom! Especially Sk. You. Leave.¡± He adds, turning to Dante, who is watching him keenly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving, simply so you can me Mama for something she has no hand in.¡± He says warningly. I know he gets defensive of me, but I don¡¯t want him arguing with his father. ¡®Dante it¡¯s ok, just go, please.¡¯ I say through the link. From N?velDrama.Org. I can handle Alejandro. ¡®No.¡¯ I sigh, stubbornness runs through their genes¡­ ¡°You can¡¯t use the line that he is an Arden, Alejandro. Royce is not like Keh. We¡¯re better than that.¡± I say softly. ¡°He¡¯s his fucking son!¡± Alejandro snarls, scanning the room as if looking for something else to break. ¡°And you are being unreasonable,¡± Dante adds,ing over and standing beside me. ¡°I¡¯m not, the Arden¡¯s are nothing but trouble.¡± Alejandro sneers, with pure hatred. ¡°Always remember that where youe from, does not make you who you are. Evil can be born from good, and good can be born from evil. Remember who your own mother was before judging Royce for who his father is.¡± Dante¡¯s voice is powerful and calm. But his words don¡¯t go down well with Alejandro, who growls, ring at his son. ¡°Back the fuck out! You don¡¯t have a fucking daughter to know how it feels! ¡°But I do.¡± We all turn sharply, and my heart skips a beat when I see none other than Dad standing there. ¡°Dad¡­¡± I almost run to him, realising my eyes are prickling with tears and my heart¡¯s pounding as relief floods me. I¡¯m so relieved to see him¡­ I nce up at Dante. He called him¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t need your shit, Elijah.¡± Alejandro snarls. Dad isn¡¯t ying as he frowns, his cerulean eyes trained on my mate. ¡°I don¡¯t really care if you do or not. When it came to not one but two Rossis treating my daughters wrong, I dealt with it. I tried to understand, despite what both you and Leo did to my girls. I would say Karma is a bitch, but from what I know, Royce has done nothing but treat Sk correctly.¡± Dad continues as he steps in front of him, almost like a shield between us and Alejandro¡¯s wrath. ¡°So tell me, how badly is your ego bruised that you are being so fucking unreasonable?¡± Dad continues, his voice is cold as he res at Alejandro. ¡°And I do not appreciate you shouting at my daughter and grandson.¡± Alejandro snarls, but Dad stands his ground and I know Alejandro knows he¡¯s right. Dante steps back, pulling me back with him as the two men face off. ¡°You know that Keh is a fucking snake.¡± Alejandro says, slightly calmer. ¡°Yes, I also know he tried to kill Rafael¡­ but I also lost my sister, my best friend and my father to your mother. Have I ever med you or seen you in the same light?¡± He says, his voice disying the glimmer of pain that will never fade. My heart squeezes as I turn to Dante, who wraps his arms around me. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Alejandro starts, but he has nothing to say. ¡°¡­.exactly the same thing. Alejandro, listen to me. If Sk allowed this man to mark her, she must be serious, and we all can agree that she never takes anything seriously. But now she¡¯s serious about something.¡± ¡°But he is not her fated.¡± Alejandro says venomously. ¡°It means nothing. I have never felt that the bond means much. Indigo was proof of that. I was ready to reject my fated for Red, I swear, if she wasn¡¯t my fated, I¡¯d still have made her mine. She was the woman I wanted long before our bond snapped into ce and I was going to keep her, no matter what the world or Selene wanted. Remember, this isn¡¯t the first time someone was ready to choose their chosen over fated. Remember, Raihana refused to go to the mating ball for Chris.¡± ¡°They turned out to be fucking mates, as did you and Scarlett!¡± Alejandro growls. He isn¡¯t listening to what Dad is saying. ¡°Who knows? Maybe Royce will be Sk¡¯s fated. We don¡¯t know yet.¡± I say softly. ¡°The Sris King does not have a fated.¡± Dante murmurs, making all three of us turn sharply to him. ¡°Fucking King, my foot. He is no king.¡± Alejandro snarls. Dante cocks a brow. ¡°Sure Dad, whatever you say, since you seem to know everything.¡± He says quietly. ¡°And you are not acting like a king right now,¡± Dad says. ¡°Because I¡¯m a fucking father! I¡¯m not forgiving him.¡± Alejandro says, frowning as he pushes past Dad roughly and takes out a cigarette, storming from the room as he lights it. ¡°When Sky finds her true mate, it¡¯ll serve him fucking right.¡± He mutters. ¡°Be careful what you wish for¡­¡± Dante murmurs, frowning at his Dad¡¯s back and I sigh heavily as Dad looks at me and smiles slightly. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He just needs to realise that it is extremely painful when your daughter actually finds another man.¡± He says as he envelops me in a warm hug. I smile as I hug him back. That¡¯s true, but I wish he knew that we would always love and need our fathers¡­ Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 83. A Promise of Pizza ROYCE. I¡¯m not one to boast, but the way she reacted and has now promoted me from the Ice Prince to the King of Winter and Her Ice God, I might just be enjoying it a little more than I should. I¡¯ll try not to let it inte my ego, but anything she says pleases me. I have filled her in on everything regarding the Sris line, the prophecy, and what I wanted to do for my Pack and for that throne. I also mentioned everything involving her, and what Dad and Aleric were aiming for. That had angered her, but she had been far more interested in my n. There¡¯s maturity in the way she talks when she¡¯s serious and I know I¡¯m jumping the gun, but I know she will make an incredible queen. She agreed that I need to step up and put them in their ce and I told her what Dad did with our sister and how I was going to meet with the Beta tonight to see if I can get any answers. ¡°So you¡¯ll be alright?¡± I ask, pulling on a jacket with a hood. I¡¯ve settled her in one of my penthouses, one with two of my most trusted guards standing outside, both of who are my friends but that¡¯s something I won¡¯t be telling Sk for now, as I have a feeling they will happily team up with her and god knows what they¡¯ll tell her. They¡¯re curious about her too, but until I¡¯m ready for others to know about her, I can¡¯t risk anyone knowing. That is something I¡¯ve already told Sk, and she understands. ¡°I will be. This ce is way safer than the woods.¡± She says, as she pulls off her jacket, making pleasure rush through me and the temptation to pin her up against the wall and kiss her ovees me. That corset looks so fine on her, leaving little to the imagination and with her enticing curves¡­ She stretches, only making me check her out again. Fuck, don¡¯t do that now, Love¡­ She turns to me when I don¡¯t reply and smirks, realising I¡¯m a little too distracted, and saunters over to me. ¡°What¡¯s up Magic Fingers? You seem a tad too distracted.¡± She purrs, running her hands sensually up my shoulders before locking her arms around my neck. I grip her waist, pulling her against me. ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, Love¡­¡± I reply huskily, kissing her neck. She moans softly and I squeeze her ass. ¡°Fuck.¡± She chuckles before she pulls away. ¡°Someone¡¯s waiting for you, remember? I¡¯ll be here when you return.¡± She says, ruffling her hair. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I can smell her arousal, her eyes zing plum purple as she watches me. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I say, ¡°I won¡¯t be long, it¡¯s just a twenty-minute drive from here to where I¡¯m meeting him. I¡¯ll be back in an hour and a half max. I¡¯ll bring pizza.¡± ¡°Oh yes! I¡¯m starving. I¡¯ll text you what I want.¡± She says. ¡°Sounds good,¡± I say as I pull her close, taking her by surprise and pushing her up against the wall, making her heart thud as she bites her lips. ¡°I thought you had to go?¡± She asks with a mock smirk. ¡°He can wait for a few minutes. I will kiss my sexy little green-eyed Doll before I go.¡± I reply, brushing her hair back as my gaze dips to her lips. I slowly look into her eyes, my hand running down her neck, before I cup the back of it. She¡¯s beautiful, in every fucking way, her soft green eyes, those thickshes, her defined brows¡­ that dainty chin and those plump lips¡­ ¡°Royce¡­¡± I look back into her eyes, seeing she¡¯s serious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me mark you?¡± I smile faintly. ¡°Oh that, I¡¯m a King or soon to be one, and one of the practices that I know of is that the marking between the King and his Queen should be a public affair. Although I marked you, you marking me before our people when the timees will suffice.¡± I reply. Realisation seems to dawn on her, and a wave of relief crosses her face. ¡°Oh fuck, that makes sense¡­ Mama and Dad marked one another publicly, too. So, it¡¯s simr¡­¡± She says with understanding. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no other reason. I assure you, you are the only one who I want to be with and I will let you mark me. Just a little more patience, Love.¡± I reply teasingly, running one hand down her waist as I lean in. ¡°Good. Because I¡¯m a very possessive person and I¡¯ve imed you as mine.¡± She says, tugging me closer, one hand slipping under my top. Our hearts beat in rhythm, our breath mingling before I kiss her hard. ¡®Good, because I¡¯m yours.¡¯ I murmur through the bond. The overwhelming feeling of needing her to know that I love her ovees me and I snake my arm around her waist, pulling her against me fully as I deepen the kiss, devouring her. She moans into my lips, and I lift her up, she instantly locks her legs around my waist gasping and I take the chance to slip my tongue into her mouth, exploring and tasting every inch of her as our tongues caress the other. I throb hard, never has my self-control been so weak, but when ites to her, I can¡¯t control myself¡­ Her arousal is like an intoxicating drug in the air and I can¡¯t get enough. The sweet taste of her mouth is a fucking turn on too. My hands are all over her body and after a few moments I force myself back, breathing hard as I brush my thumb over her lips that now look a tad plumper. ¡°I love you Lil Lucifer.¡± I murmur. ¡°Love you too. Now go, before I change my mind and want you to stay and fuck me.¡± She replies. ¡°Fuck Love, don¡¯t tease.¡± I groan, my eyes shing blue. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that when I return.¡± She smirks. ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± She says, dropping to the floor lithely. ¡°Good luck. I hope he¡¯s able to give you the answers you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± I reply. Pecking her lips, I take my leave, an unsettling feeling now growing inside my stomach, not knowing what tonight will bring. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 84. Her Name ROYCE. Twenty minutester, I¡¯m waiting on the bridge where I had asked Quade to meet me. I¡¯ve pulled my hood up. Although I chose a location that is far from the pack, I still need to be careful. The asional car driving past or the sound of sirens in the distance fills the air, but there¡¯s a clearck of life around. I nce at the sky, it¡¯s going to rain again, the clouds mask the moon. It¡¯s a full moon tonight¡­ I love it when it¡¯s a full moon, shame it¡¯s hidden behind the clouds. The ground is already wet from the sudden downpour that had ured on my way here. Typical British weather. The sound of footsteps makes me look up and I know from his smell it¡¯s the Beta. It is him. His hair is almost fully grey, his brown eyes full of concern as he approaches, his hands tucked into the pockets of his chesterfield coat. ¡°Good evening Alpha Royce, is everything alright? I won¡¯t deny I have been worried when you wanted to meet here.¡± Quade says. ¡°Good evening Beta.¡± I respond, getting the formalities out of the way. ¡°Everything is alright. I just wanted to talk to you away from the pack to make sure we aren¡¯t overheard. You have nothing to worry about when ites to me. I won¡¯t keep you long and we¡¯ll cut to the chase.¡± I reply, smiling faintly. He nods, ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± He says. I stand straight from where I was leaning over the bridge, to now face the older man. ¡°It¡¯s regarding something Father told you to do years ago, something that your conscience refused to let you, and I assure you, I¡¯m grateful that you did not obey.¡± I say quietly. His heart skips a beat and there¡¯s a twitch in his jaw, but aside from that, he remains pretty much impassive. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m following Royce.¡± He says seriously. I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Then allow me toy it out for you. I¡¯m talking about my sister, Quade, the very sister that mom somehow thinks passed away and the very same sister that you left at an orphanage. Does that ring a bell perhaps?¡± I reply, my voice sharp. His heart thuds and we both know he can no longer deny or pretend to y dumb. He knows exactly what I¡¯m talking about. His eyes snap to mine but I¡¯m dead serious. I¡¯m not here to y. This topic is not easy for me either, knowing that while we were raised with money and luxury aside from the severe training anyway, she was thrown in an orphanage somewhere. ¡°How do you know that?¡± He asks, looking around. This time there¡¯s fear in his eyes. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not important, and you did the right thing. I know you fear Father, but I assure you, I will make sure that no harmes to you. I need to know where she is, a name, or the name of the orphanage. I need to know everything you can tell me.¡± ¡°Royce¡­ Please, I know you want to find her or locate her, but she¡¯s no longer there. She¡¯s¡­ joined another pack, apparently despite it being a human orphanage where I left her. It has ties to some alpha who has taken her, but I have been unable to learn anything further.¡± He says, sounding desperate. ¡°Please let it go. I¡¯m certain she¡¯s happy wherever she is. If your father learns of her, he may want to silence her. You don¡¯t know him, Royce.¡± There¡¯s an urgency in his voice. ¡°I know exactly who my father is, Quade, but who knows¡­ I wonder what kind of life she had. I still want the name of the orphanage and the name you gave her when you left her.¡± I say, my eyes trained on him. This time I let some of my aura out, knowing he can¡¯t deny a direct Alphamand. I may not be his Alpha but I¡¯m still powerful, and mymand will work¡­ instantly, he lowers his head in submission but the words that leave him hit me hard. ¡°Winona Walters¡­ that¡¯s the name I gave her. As for the orphanage¡­¡± I¡¯m no longer able to listen, my heart thudding as that name rings in my mind. Everything else drowned out. ¡®Hi, Winona¡­ Damn girl you look fine¡­ Luna Winona, nice to meet you¡­ Nice to meet you too, Alpha Royce¡­¡¯ The memories from when Sk was hospitalised rey in my mind, getting louder and louder. She had looked familiar¡­ she was of Sris blood¡­ the sense of familiarity when I had touched her hand¡­ the familiarity I had sensed when I had seen her¡­ I ce a fist to my mouth as I try to process it. Winona¡­ Marcel Rossi¡¯s second chance mate¡­ Oh, bloody hell¡­ I¡¯ve already met my sister and failed to recognise her¡­ ¡°Winona¡­ I know where she is.¡± I say, looking up at Quade, who stops talking. His eyes widen in shock before he pales. ¡°Y-you do?¡± ¡°She¡¯s mated to-¡± I stop when I suddenly sense a powerful surge of darkness, mixed with a faint familiar presence, one that almost drowned into the other one¡­ It fades, and I realise it¡¯s somehow masked, but it¡¯s here. I turn sharply, scanning the area around us. Both auras that now feel as if they are one, are familiar. The darkness reminds me of the same energy that the serpent that I had killed held and I instantly motion Quade to be on alert. ¡°What is it?¡± He asks sharply, removing his hands from his pocket, readying himself. Before I can reply, I hear the sound of a gun being cocked. ¡°Duck!¡± I shout, raising a shield as the first round goes off, and a bullet does, in fact, m into my barrier. What on earth¡­ ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I shout, unable to process what exactly is going on. Suddenly, his presence disappears, but I remain on edge. Whatever is going on isn¡¯t right. I spin around, sensing him behind me. My heart thumps as I stare at nothing, and then, before my very eyes, I see him begin to materialise¡­ Just like¡­ the serpent. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s special.¡± He hisses, sounding more snake-like than ever. His pupils aren¡¯t the same either, now holding the serpentine-like slit of a reptile¡­ ¡°What is going on!?¡± Quade asks sharply, despite his calmness I know he¡¯s confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask the man before me, not letting any of my emotions show. He simply smiles, a smile full of pure hatred and contempt. This close, I can feel the darkness and it is the very same as the one that surrounded the serpent I killed. It now envelops him and my eyes sh as I ready myself. The light rain that had begun to fall now begins hammering down faster, but it¡¯s not my doing. But when the first sh of lightning fills the sky, it definitely belongs to me. ¡°Not this time.¡± He chuckles, as smoke suddenly fills the area, blinding me. I cough slightly, backing up. Time seems to slow as I summon the wind to st the smoke away, but in that split second, I hear the gun go off, and this time it hits something. ¡°No!¡± I shout, as the smell of blood fills the air and a thud tells me someone has fallen. ¡°Quade!¡± I follow my nose, my heart thundering as I realise his heart has stopped beating already just as I stumble over the fallen Beta¡¯s body. ¡°Bastard!¡± I snarl, my anger raging within me. How could he kill him? The smoke clears and I drop to the ground beside Quade¡¯s lifeless body that lies on the floor, his mouth still open in shock, blood pouring from his chest. I can see the bullet lodged in his chest, a bullet that killed him instantly. What the hell is this? Heughs manically. ¡°These bullets are an impressive thing, don¡¯t you agree? You know there¡¯s only a few left out there¡­ a certain man who goes by Schurke Wolf made them¡­ Ah, it¡¯s just a shame that he discontinued them¡­ one shot and you¡¯re dead. Shifter or not.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fucking sick! How could you kill someone who trained you as a child!¡± I snarl, standing up. What will I tell his family? I turn to face the bastard, only for him to disappear again. How is he doing that? Something is seriously wrong. I turn, lightning crackling in my hands when I hear himugh. ¡°The thing is¡­ I now have the upper hand¡­ if you can¡¯t see me¡­ you can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Thest word he speaks is right close to my ear, and I spin around, sending a st of lightning behind me, but he¡¯s gone again. ¡°Fight me like a man, not like a coward!¡± I snarl, trying to pick on a scent or anything. ¡°I¡¯m no man.¡± He replies, and I sense him behind me again. I spin around as lightning shes in the sky and right down, but I¡¯m toote. I hear the gun go off, but it¡¯s not one bullet he shoots, instead, he keeps shooting until the cartridge is empty. Each one pierces my chest¡­ white-hot pain erupts through me and there¡¯s a shrill ringing in my head as I fall to my knees. I can¡¯t breathe¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I fall sideways onto the wet ground. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ bow down to me¡­ you belong at my feet. I am better than you in every fucking way!¡± He hisses, grabbing me by my hair roughly and yanking me up, but I can¡¯t feel it, the pain ij my chest is tenfold. He forces me to look up at him. A man I do not recognise¡­ There¡¯s only hatred and satisfaction in his eyes. His happiness at my state has him incredibly ecstatic. This time¡­ he really has got the upper hand¡­ I try to speak but I can¡¯t¡­ ¡°I¡¯m shocked you¡¯re not dead yet, but give it a few more seconds.¡± He chuckles as he throws me to the ground. He kicks me in the face, making my head snap back and i hear something break as another wave of pain adds to what i¡¯m feeling already. But no matter how badly I try, I can¡¯t fight him, my body is no longer cooperating¡­ He backs away, a sadistic smile on his face as he watches me lying there helpless¡­ powerless¡­ Sky¡­ I hope she can¡¯t feel my pain¡­ I¡¯m not sure if she can¡­ do we both need to have marked one another? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­ My vision bes blurry as my heart struggles to continue to beat¡­ whatever those bullets are¡­ They¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re stopping me from healing¡­ You must live¡­ I tell myself, but it¡¯s futile. I try to summon lightning, trying to jolt my heart that ising to a stop, back into action¡­ but¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ My body isn¡¯t working. I stare at the ground, my blond hair falling in front of my eyes, but even with my view half covered, it doesn¡¯t hide therge pool of blood that is spreading around me, even the pouring rain is unable to wash it away¡­ Is this it? So much for doing what I need to¡­ Take care, Love¡­ I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t fulfil all those promises I made¡­ My eyes are forced shut as I feel my life force beginning to ebb away¡­ END OF PART 1 A/N: Now let¡¯s keep social media spoiler free so everyone cane read and suffer this cliffhanger with all who have just read it! Muhahaha! Book 2 will continue right here ?? Chapter 85 Chapter 85 undefineText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 86 2. Race Against Time LEO. 1 I nce at the clock, wondering why I¡¯m sitting in my car on the outskirts of London, in Brent to be precise. I cock my brow as I look out of the window. The rain is pouring down again and it¡¯s only getting heavier. ¡°You better have a good reason for this.¡± I remark coldly through my earpiece, listening to the downpour outside. ¡°I do, but the rest is up to you.¡± His voice bes serious, and I frown, ncing at the box that contains my healing serums. ¡°Dante¡­ I¡¯m assuming you can¡¯t tell me what¡¯s about to go down? You obviously want me to save someone.¡± 18 He sighs. ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t say.¡± He sounds frustrated. ¡°I hope I¡¯m right¡­¡± ¡°Me too, I had ns.¡± I reply. >> He had randomly contacted me an hour ago, saying to track a certain number and to follow them but stay hidden. I listened like a fucking pawn in this game he¡¯s ying and I didn¡¯t have my shit with me to check who exactly I¡¯m tracking. 2 ¡°I know, but thanks¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you fucking owe me.¡± I say. ¡°That makes two debts¡­¡± Dante murmurs. I cock a brow. I¡¯m not nning on calling on the first favour. ¡°Stop counting shit.¡± 4 He chuckles. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll leave you to it, Dad¡¯s calling me to his office. He¡¯s so damn pissed off.¡± He says. ¡°Isn¡¯t he always?¡± I ask, lighting a cigarette. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Very true¡­ Think today took the cake.¡± He replies before hanging up, and I nce at the time again. Come on¡­ I close my eyes for a moment, running my fingers through my hair when the sound of a gunshot reaches my ears and my eyes sh. That¡¯s got to be it. Grabbing the box, I jump out of the car, rushing towards the sound. Several more gunshots sound in the air. They¡¯re using a silencer but the shots are still pretty loud, especially for a werewolf. Lightning shes in the sky, and I feel a powerful dark aura surge in the sky, one I¡¯ve The serpent? I thought it was dead. What the fuck is going on? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s another of those fucking things out there! I run as fast as I can, my feet barely touching the ground, the box of injections in my hand, the thudding of my heart loud in my ears. The sound hade from the bridge. What are you ying at, Dante? It¡¯s got to be vital. For him to tell me to be here at this very moment in time. ¡®You should always keep some of those healing shots on you Leo, who knows when someone might need them.¡¯ Those were his words before he had me stake out here. He¡¯s ying a dangerous game, one that tells mees with consequences. There are things he can¡¯t say and things he tries to get around by being indirect with his words, but ultimately he¡¯s ying with the Gods and that can only mean trouble. Our actions alwayse with repercussions. I just hope he isn¡¯t ying a game he cannot fucking escape. 5 My feet hit the bridge, the smell of blood filling my nose and I spot the two bodies lying in the rain on the bridge, but that dark aura has vanished. I scan the area as I run over to the two bodies. Only one of the two is alive, and he¡¯s bleeding out far worse than the one who is already dead. A faint crackle of electricity envelopes his body. What the¡­ Crouching down, I snap open the freezer box, and pull out an injection, pulling off the lid. His heartbeat is waning, and I inject him in the neck, cursing as the current that is wrapping his body sends an intense electric shock through me. ¡°Fucking hell.¡± I mutter, there¡¯s no time to waste. His heart thuds once, and I take out the next three. I¡¯m not sure if an increased dose will work, but he¡¯s strong, even in this state I can tell. I nce at his face, and it takes me a split second to recognise him. Royce Arden¡­ The Arden who helped me with Judah. 1 With the intense smell of blood, I hadn¡¯t recognised his scent either. A surge of determination rushes through me and I frown. He¡¯s going to survive. I will repay the debt I owe him. I rip open his shirt, injecting him in the chest, one at a time. I ignore the pain that rushes through me when I touch him and scan the bullet wounds. He¡¯s shot several times, and although I know that the bullets have done their damage, if they contain any poison, it¡¯ll be better to get them out and maybe I¡¯ll figure out exactly what the bullets consist of. He¡¯s still losing a lot of blood. I pick up the final two injections and inject him with both. Come on¡­ Extracting my ws, I dig my fingers into the first wound, until I find the shell and pry it out, about to toss it aside when I freeze. My heart thuds as I stare at something that¡¯s like a fucking nightmare from my past¡­ The bullets that I created¡­ or bullets with my form¡­ the symbol on them ring back at me. I look down at the man who is still fucking alive. How the fuck¡­ These bullets can destroy anything or anyone¡­ 3 I look at him, seeing the current of electricity that still ripples around him. He¡¯s unconscious but it¡¯s still rippling around him. Lightning and rain¡­ not a pleasant mix. ncing back at him, I know there¡¯s something about him that I don¡¯t know but¡­ I pocket the two bullets I had fished out of him before I stand and lift him over my shoulder. Gritting my teeth at the currents of electricity that rush through me. Fuck, I still need to get him back. I nce at the other body there and pick him up. I can¡¯t leave him here. Hoisting both bodies up, I break into a run just as my phone goes off. 9 I press the button on my earpiece. ¡°Yeah?¡± I say as I run back to the car, feeling the earpiece buzzing, thanks to the electricity. ¡°Leo, you¡¯re in Brent right, you need to find Royce! Royce Arden! He¡¯s hurt. Please drop everything! Sky¡¯s in so much pain! She-¡± ¡°I got him, but he¡¯s injured pretty badly. I¡¯m bringing him back.¡± I say as I dump the dead body in the back of my car and shove Royce in the front. There¡¯s no fucking time to waste. ¡°What¡­ you have him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been hit with my bullets Baby Girl¡­ He¡¯s alive and I fucking don¡¯t know how, but those bullets are mine which means there¡¯s still some out there¡± I say, as I hit the gas, heading home as fast as I can. She¡¯s silent for a moment. ¡°Leo¡­ wait.¡± She whispers. ¡°Tell her Leo will bring him to our pack. Come to the Sangue pack.¡± She adds to someone else, I can hear talking before there¡¯s silence. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the same bullets, Leo?¡± She asks me quietly. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I¡¯ve been spending thest few fucking months making sure I had them all, but every other week we find a few more. What was left of them were being sold at extortionate prices on the ck market, but I had managed to purchase most of them back or when any cropped up. Offering arge sum of money for any that were brought to me. This was a move that made people want money, but also be intrigued by the bullets, but I was desperate to get them back. ¡°It¡¯s the full moon. I can heal him.¡± She says reassuringly, bringing me from my thoughts. I don¡¯t reply, as I nce at the man who¡¯s struggling to hold on¡­ 1 Dante wanted me to save him, and the fact he isn¡¯t dead instantly means this man is so much more than we know. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± I reply, frowning suddenly as something she had saides back to me. ¡°You said Sky felt his pain¡­ That would only be possible if-¡± She cuts me off, her whispered words full of fear and determination. ¡°He¡¯s marked her, he¡¯s Sky¡¯s mate, Leo, he can¡¯t die.¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 87 3. My Anger & Frustration SKYLA. The next hour is a blur. Never have I experienced so many emotions one after the other. We reached the Sangue pack fast enough, but it felt like forever, and I was straight away taken to the hospital ¨C to Royce. The pain was easing up by then and it gave me hope that he¡¯s going to be ok. Even then, seeing Kataleya and Leo himself tending to Royce, with his sleeves pushed up, as he commanded the others. But the intense surge of lightning that was crackling around Royce¡¯s body made it impossible for others to be able to tend to him without getting electrocuted. Kataleya was in her zone, as she stitched him up to help with the healing. She can¡¯t hurt a fly, but when ites to having to deal with blood and gore, she is swift and efficient. I feel fucking useless as Azura stands there staring at the moon, wanting the time to heal him toe, all while Leo and Kat stabilise him. ¡°He¡¯s surviving on his own Sky. He will make it.¡± I remember Leo telling me. I remember Kataleya saying Mama didn¡¯t answer her phone, but they had gotten through to Dante, although I don¡¯t know what was said. The rest of the bullets are removed from his chest, and he is given two more injections before both Kat and Leo step back. Now we wait for the moon to peak, but Azura is pacing the room waiting impatiently. Is this how he felt the other night when I had almost died and to think tonight¡­ he almost died. How it happened is beyond me, but only Royce has the answers to that. His two men are standing outside the room, clearly worried and confused, but Leo has made it clear that until Royce wakes up, no one is to say anything or report back. They agree but demand to be told once Royce wakes up. I¡¯m now sitting on the edge of the bed, next to Royce¡¯s head, stroking his hair gently. My heart hurts. I¡¯ve never felt so weak and vulnerable as I do now as Leo tells us Dante said Mama isn¡¯t needed. I know that¡¯s frustrating, but it¡¯s stressing me out. If it was me, or someone from our family who is hurt, everyone drops everything toe to help and protect us. Is it because he¡¯s an Arden? At least Azura had been angry on my behalf, before promising me he¡¯ll be ok and she will make sure of it. The sound of the machine beeping steadily is the only sound in the room, aside from Leo¡¯s voice. Kat and Azura are in the room as well, and Azura is pacing whilst the other two are sitting and Leo finishes telling us what he had seen. ¡°The serpent¡¯s aura?¡± I ask quietly, my stomach twisting with unease when he finishes. Leo nods. ¡°Yeah, only he has answers to that.¡± I nod slowly as another ripple of lightning runs through Royce¡¯s body. ¡°And that lightning, whatever that shit is, it¡¯s fucking powerful.¡± Leo adds. I look down. It¡¯s still there, a crackling jolt that keeps rippling through him. ¡°That¡¯s his ability¡­ He¡¯s from the Sris bloodline.¡± I say quietly as I gently brush strands of Royce¡¯s blond hair out of his face. His face is pale but at least his breathing is steady¡­ I bend down and kiss his lips softly. ¡°That exins a fucking lot.¡± Leo says. ¡°What were you doing out there in Brent?¡± I ask him. I owe him. I spot Azura looking at the moon. I love that girl, she truly wants to help me, and I look down, hiding my tears. I see Leo shake his head from the corner of my eyes. ¡°ying fucking errand boy¡­ your brother sent me down there and told me to take some of my healing shots, too. He knew shit was going to go down.¡± My heart skips a beat. Dante? Dante helped save Royce¡¯s life? ¡°Finally.¡± Azura says, turning to the bed as her wings materialize behind her, her aura swirling around her as the glow of the moon bathes her. ¡°Speaking of¡­ here he is,¡± Leo remarks. There¡¯s a light knock on the door before it opens and Dante steps inside, just as Azura ces her hand on Royce¡¯s chest. I see her healing pour into him. ¡°That¡¯s enough Azura.¡± Dante says, his voice firm and there¡¯s amand in it that makes her eyes sh with irritation as she¡¯s forced to step back. ¡°He¡¯s stable,¡± Kataleya says to us both as we re at the fucking dummy god. ¡°He is, and your abilities are not necessary.¡± Dante says as Leo watches him intently. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. I had a moody old Lycan to deal with.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re here now.¡± Leo says. ¡°This is an entire fucking shit show.¡± Dante smiles faintly as Kataleya jumps up to hug him. ¡°Hey there My Cherry Blossom.¡± He whispers as he kisses the top of her head. ¡°I missed you.¡± Kataleya says before Azura goes over to him and tries to crush him in a bear hug, only she¡¯s far smaller than him and settles with a prod in the stomach, much to his amusement. ¡°You got there in time.¡± Dante says to Leo as he now turns his attention to the bed. I look away, letting my hair curtain my face. His words still ring in my mind. ¡®You will destroy him¡­¡¯ They still hurt¡­ I feel super emotional, refusing to look at him as he approaches the bed. ¡°He¡¯s going to be alright.¡± He says, cing his hand on my shoulder. I shrug his hand off, my heart squeezing with hurt. ¡°Like you care.¡± I mutter. I suddenly feel my emotions surge, feeling my Lycan¡¯s anger awaken. ¡°Sky¡­¡± Dante says, ¡°You said I¡¯ll destroy him, right?! I didn¡¯t do this¡­ I didn¡¯t do this!¡± I snarl, my eyes zing as I turn to re at Dante. Despite my anger, my vision is blurred from my tears. He doesn¡¯t speak, and I hate it. ¡°Answer me! I know you hate me! I know you can¡¯t fucking stand me! I know you see me as a monster and in fucking annoying, right?! But I¡¯m fucking human too! I have feelings!¡± I hate that my voice is a shriek mixed with a growl. My aura rages in the room as I re up at him. I don¡¯t care that there are others in the room. I need somewhere to focus and channel my rage and worry, and Dante is my target. ¡°Not always, but if you need to vent, go ahead.¡± He says softly. ¡°Don¡¯t antagonise me!¡± I hiss, getting off the bed and I shove him. ¡°You want to hurt me right, then hurt me physically, not by fucking messing with my mind!¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 88 4. One of Us SKYLA. He doesn¡¯t fight back and that just angers me even more and I keep hitting his chest. I¡¯m about to break. I need them gone! I need to be alone. ¡°Get out! Everyone get out.¡± I say, mymand rolling through my voice. ¡°Sky.¡± Azura tries, but I don¡¯t want to hear it. None of them fucking moves! ¡°I said get the fuck out!¡± I scream, feeling my canines grow, and my wse out as I re at them all. Kataleya is the only one hesitating, wanting to listen and I can tell mymand is affecting all three, but they¡¯re also fucking strong enough to defy me. I¡¯m about to shove Dante again, when a hand gently wraps around my wrist, making my heart thunder, as sparks sizzle through me, and my gaze snaps to the bed. Royce! His gorgeous grey eyes are half open as he looks at me through hisshes. The lightning is no longer rippling through him. ¡°You¡¯re rather loud, Love.¡± He says, his voice hoarse and I almost copse in relief, a surge of relief and happiness rushing through me. I hear Azura and Kataleya gasp in relief, but I¡¯m far too emotional to care, or consider the others in the room anymore. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± I say, turning and raising his hands to my lips. ¡°Thank fuck!¡± I kiss his hand, my heart pounding. I want to hug him; I want to hold him close, but I know he¡¯s hurting. He tugs me close, and although I want to protest that he¡¯s injured, he pulls me onto hisp, wrapping his arms around me tightly. He kisses the top of my head. Despite being weak, there are so many emotions going through him. His hand grips the side of my face and the back of my neck as his lips meet mine in a smouldering kiss. My eyes flutter shut as I kiss him back, I almost lost him¡­ how terrifying is life that at any moment, anything can happen? He¡¯s disying calmness, even the beating of his heart is steady, but the way his chest is heaving tells me he¡¯s trying to control his emotions. The enticing taste of his mouth, the passionate caress of his lips. His tongue plunges hungrily into my mouth as he devours me entirely. A soft moan escapes my lips and intense pleasure rushes through me, making me press my thighs together. But our kiss is put to an end when Leo and Dante both clear their throats. ¡°I would fucking like to give the two of you a moment, but how about we first discuss what the fuck happened out there? I sensed the serpent¡¯s aura, yet you were shot, five times in total. Two entirely different things. Which doesn¡¯t add up¡­¡± Leo says, now standing up. Royce pulls away and I almost growl but settle for ring at Dante and Leo as Royce looks around, as if only now realising where he is, assessing the situation and his own state. ¡°You¡¯re at the Sangue pack.¡± I exin, trying to get out of hisp, not wanting to hurt him, but he refuses to let me go. I see Kataleya and Azura watching me, and Azura wiggles her brows at me. I smile weakly at her. Royce sighs and a heaviness seems to settle in the room as we all be serious while we wait for Royce to answer. ¡°Quade. The man who was with me, where is he?¡± He asks. ¡°His body is in a separate room. I¡¯m afraid he was dead when I got there and there was nothing we could do.¡± Leo says. Royce looks down, and his hair curtains his face. I squeeze his arm gently, wishing I could do more. ¡°I thought so, but I was hoping for a miracle¡­ I presume you saved me then.¡± Royce says, looking up at Leo again and their eyes meet. Leo pulls out a cigarette and lights it, before cing his other hand around Azura¡¯s waist and jerking his head at Dante and Kataleya. ¡°It was a team effort, but you pretty much held on yourself¡­ you were shot with bullets of such calibre that you should have been dead the moment they fucking touched you. You survived five. I¡¯m fucking impressed.¡± He says, his voice is cold and cutting but there¡¯s apliment in his words. Royce frowns. ¡°He said something along those lines.¡± He says. There¡¯s a glimmer of hurt in his eyes before he rests his head back against the bed and closes his eyes. I¡¯m not sure who he means by ¡®he.¡¯ ¡°Quade¡¯s really dead¡­¡± None of us speak, giving him a moment. Kataleya looks at him sadly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Alpha Royce.¡± She says quietly. He opens his eyes and gives her a small smile and nod. ¡°He was a good man.¡± ¡°Was there another serpent?¡± Azura asks. ¡°There was no serpent, just one man, who was disappearing just like that thing, his aura was fused with one identical to the serpent I killed.¡± Royce says, his eyes shing blue. ¡°So it was a man?¡± Dante asks sharply. I nce at him curiously, wondering what he sees, and he looks at me seriously, a frown on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t see much further¡­ just glimpses¡­ there is nothing about a man with that aura¡­¡± He answers my unasked question. Royce frowns. I had told him about Dante a little, and it¡¯s obvious there is something else troubling him. ¡°It was a man and one I know.¡± He sounds distracted. ¡°So, this man who was doing this disappearing act was the one who shot you then. Care to share his fucking name?¡± Leo asks. Royce is struggling. I don¡¯t know who it was, but it¡¯s clear thating to terms with who it is, isn¡¯t easy for him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say if you don¡¯t want to.¡± I say. ¡°Only he has those bullets, and his aim was to kill you, so yes we fucking do need to get the bastard¡¯s name.¡± Leo says sharply. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him. I¡¯m his target. I always have been. This is not your battle to fight, it¡¯s mine.¡± Royce says, his voice is cold. ¡°That¡¯s the thing¡­¡± Azura begins, stepping over to the bed and resting her hands on her thighs as she bends over a little, tilting her head, looking him directly in the eye, making him move a few inches back. ¡°You¡¯re one of us now, and together we¡¯re damn stronger. So whether you want it or not, like it or not, we fight, y and win together. Wee to the family of psychos, Magic Fingers.¡± She finishes. Royce cocks a brow, no doubt at the use of my nickname, one that Leo cocks a brow questioningly at as well, as Kataleya giggles. The mood instantly lightens, and I can see Royce taking in Azura¡¯s words before he smiles faintly and I can¡¯t deny that a warmth floods my chest and I realise it¡¯s true¡­ Even though I always fight it, we Rossis and Westwoods, we always have one another¡¯s backs,e fucking whatever. No matter what, we are one. I turn to Royce looking into his gorgeous eyes. ¡®So, want to share?¡¯ I ask softly through the link. He takes a deep breath and closes his eyes as he looks away for a moment before he speaks. ¡°It was my brother, Aleric. He¡¯s the one who shot me and somehow, he¡¯s no longer just a werewolf. He had the aura of that serpent, the power and the very same disappearing act.¡± Shock. We¡¯re all not expecting that, and Dante is the only one that looks thoughtful, as if he¡¯s trying to piece the puzzle together. My shock soon changes to rage. That mother fucking bastard! I¡¯ll kill him myself. ¡°Right, I think we need to understand this a little better.¡± Leo says. ¡°I assume so, but before that¡­ there¡¯s something I need to do.¡± Royce says as he pulls out the drip he is hooked up to. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. ¡°I Royce Jonathan Arden, son of Alpha Keh Henry Arden and Luna Catherine Arden, reject the Shadow Wolves Pack as my home and Pack. Giving up all ties I have to the pack and its people.¡± He says quietly, shocking us all. What is he doing?! He can¡¯t reject his family! His sister¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for him as I watch him stare at his hand. He frowns and I know the pack tie has been broken. His eyes are cold when he opens them and looks up at Dante and Leo. There¡¯s a determination in them. ¡°If Aleric wants me dead, then he needs to think that I¡¯m actually dead. He¡¯s yed his card. It¡¯s time I yed mine.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His words fill the room as we all let the weight of the situation settle in, and then Kataleya speaks. ¡°You mean to say, it¡¯s time we y ours.¡± We all nod in unison, and I turn to Royce, I can see there are emotions he¡¯s trying to hide in his eyes, but I do hope he realises we really are behind him. Always. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 89 5. A Lust for Power ALERIC. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ah, to be free from his pathetic existence. Royce was as good as dead when I left him and now¡­ now I wait for the glorious news toe when Dad feels the pack link break and I know my deed is done! I¡¯ve always tried to be a good brother to him, always made Dad focus on me so he could do whatever he wanted! Yet, he acted as if he had no interest in power or the Alpha position, but he did! How sly of him to pretend that he didn¡¯t care, only to try to get ahead of me. He was a maniptive, fake, sly bastard! The fact he had such power and kept it from me shows he just wanted to get one up on me. He was plotting to overthrow me. That bastard has been biding his time. I clench my fists as I walk up the mansion steps, the warm lights of the mansion bathe over me. My mansion, all of this is mine, the title of alpha, the Arden businesses, and all the Arden assets. All are mine. Is this how it feels to be at peace? With the so-called prophesied King out of the way, the title of High Alpha will be mine. Stepping inside, Charles bows his head to me, as he wees me home, but I don¡¯t reply. I can hear Mother¡¯s shouts of anguish. Have they already found out that he¡¯s dead? That¡¯s faster than I presumed, considering I know Apophis wants the body. I do feel bad for her. I caused her some pain, but she¡¯ll be fine. Pasting a look of concern on my face, I stride swiftly to the lounge. ¡°I can¡¯t get in contact with Royce! Brenda said Quade went to meet him! Find my son!¡± Mother¡¯s screams ring through the marble hallways. I enter through the archway to see she¡¯s being held back by two guards as Dad paces around, a phone to his ear, before he pulls it away and types something, a deep frown on his face. ¡°Unhand my mother.¡± I say calmly to the two guards. They don¡¯t agree, and it takes my all to hide my irritation. The men look at Dad but refuse to listen, waiting for hismand. ¡°She wants to go to find Royce, and I can¡¯t get in contact with him. Have you spoken to him? I felt two pack links break.¡± Dad says quietly, looking up at me. He¡¯s pale, and although he¡¯s talking calmly, I can sense he is far more worried than I had thought he would be. Two pack links¡­. My heart thuds with excitement. He¡¯s dead! I did it! ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± I reply with concern. ¡°When did you feel the pack link break?¡± ¡°Close together. We need to confirm Royce is alright.¡± Dad says, his pale eyes on me. He¡¯s long dead¡­ but Dad¡¯s concern is disturbing me a little. Why is he so concerned? He has me! It¡¯s not like Royce would have listened to him. ¡°Aleric! Your brother! Find him!¡± Mom shouts, her eyes zing as she throws the men off her. ¡°Do not touch me!¡± I cock a brow. I often forget she¡¯s powerful, but she suits being and acting like ady far more. ¡°Luna-¡± ¡°Dare defy me and I will not hold back!¡± She adds, her chest is heaving as she brushes a few strands of her hair back and fixes her shirt before turning to Dad and I. ¡°Either one of you find my son, or I will do it myself!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find him Mother, Royce will be fine.¡± I say, ¡°Have we pinpointed either of the broken pack links?¡± Dad nces at me. ¡°Quade. He¡¯s dead, Brenda felt it, she felt him die.¡± He frowns, looking at the rug before throwing his phone down. ¡°No one has seen Royce, for god¡¯s sake!¡± Mom shouts. ¡°I¡¯ll organise a search. We¡¯ll find him.¡± I say, as Dad goes over to her and pulls her into his arms, stroking her hair. ¡°I already have. Catherine¡­I assure you he¡¯s fine. Royce is not weak. He cannot be dead. He is my son, and he is powerful.¡± He says quietly, his face grave. Hmm, indeed. Far more concerned than I predicted. Don¡¯t have so much confidence in your son, father¡­ He¡¯s dead, powerful, or not. I have powers that he can only dream of! ¡°I¡¯ll go find him. Father is right. Royce is probably hanging with one of the random women he goes to, or a club. Typical Royce. I¡¯ll go join the search too. You shouldfort Brenda, mother, as a Luna should. Please take your responsibilities seriously. The fact we lost Beta Quade¡­¡± ¡°Do not tell me what to do, Aleric! I have made sure Brenda¡¯s close ones are with her and I will also go, but my son¡­ is missing.¡± Always a favourite¡­ Resentment flits through me as Dad says something about Quade. It really is a shame, he was a good man, but for whatever reason he was meeting Royce¡­ now that¡¯s something I wish I knew about¡­ maybe I¡¯ll do some digging¡­ I turn, as Mom demands Dad go out there to join the search as well, or she will. They can try all they want. I¡¯ve already gotten rid of his car¡­ I¡¯m sure no one else knows anything, or someone would have told Dad by now. Perfect. I head out again. Although I have no n to search for Royce, I have to keep up the front that I am. Perhaps I will go enjoy myself at a human club. There¡¯s nothing better than taking a few men and women to bed simultaneously. The more the merrier¡­ I get into my car trying not to smile. The alpha title is mine. I will convince Father I can run both the pack and court perfectly. I will be the strongest Alpha around. The power I have will only increase tenfold on the next blood moon¡­ I have fulfilled half of our deal and after I fulfil the next half, he will give me everything I could have dreamed of! Ah¡­ to be touched by a God¡­ The memory of our first meeting crosses my mind, and I can¡¯t help but feel excitement rush through me. A God, a god chose me! (shback- A Few Weeks Ago) ¡®What do you seek?¡¯ I look up, taking off my protective sses and scan the room quickly. I¡¯m in one of the high-security labs in Arden Corp. No one should be down here. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I call sharply. ¡®Someone who sees the power, potential and, of course, the darkness, within you.¡¯ The voice is chilling, powerful and almost snake-like. The voice isn¡¯ting from within me but from all around, yet I know no one else would be able to hear it. I raise my eyebrows, trying to pinpoint its location, but there¡¯s no one here¡­ ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡®Someone who can help you make that serum far better and more sessful.¡¯ He says. It¡¯s obvious he isn¡¯t nning on telling me who he is. I look at the serum I¡¯ve been working on to inject Sk. The first one was a sess, but I feel the dose was not strong enough¡­ I look up as his words sink in. ¡°You can improve it?¡± ¡®You wish to dull her mind and to be a ve to your will¡­ and I, I happen to be the God of hypnotism.¡¯ He chuckles darkly at something I don¡¯t get. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you have something that will make her obey my will?¡± I ask, intrigued. ¡®Not only obey your will, but she will be your ve, yours tomand and control. The perfect puppet to yourmand and you will be the puppet master.¡¯ A jolt of excitement rushes through me, and I scan theb. ¡°I¡¯m listening, do continue.¡± ¡®In return for the power I will grant you, power beyond your wildest dreams, I want something in return.¡¯ ¡°Of course, no deal is made with nothing in return, or I¡¯d assume it¡¯s a scam.¡± I reply, folding my arms. ¡°Name your price.¡± ¡®The souls and blood of two kings. The one blessed by the sun and the moon. Kill them both, and you will be given powers beyond your wildest dreams.¡¯ I frown as I sense the powerful aura swirling around the room, almost bringing me to my knees. I grip the table, my heart thundering. ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, as the sheer weight of the power now makes me drop to the floor. ¡®I go by many names, Apophis, Apep, Typhon¡­ the people of this world like to bend the truth of the Gods to suit them and with time the names are constantly changing. I am a God, and I have been watching you.¡¯ The Gods. Apophis¡­ ¡°That thing we are hunting, they say it¡¯s a serpent. Is it yours?¡± I ask, my heart racing. A dark chuckle fills the room. He isn¡¯t even here, and I can¡¯t even handle his presence or a sliver of it. I want that power¡­ imagine that power in your grasp¡­ ¡®Indeed, I will be the one to create the bridge. The time of the mortals is over. Do we have a deal wolf of Selene?¡¯ Of course, we do! Selene betrayed me by blessing Royce and not me. I want nothing to do with her! ¡°Of course, she yed me. I want nothing to do with her. I am willing to bow to you, oh god of monsters and snakes. I will bring the ones you want to your feet. Anything you want, and I will give it, in return I want power.¡± I reply, unable to hide the hunger and passion from my voice. I want it! ¡°Even when one may be of your own?¡± There is no king among us, but who cares! I¡¯ll sacrifice my own blood for the power he is offering. Even an ounce of the power that is rippling through this room! ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡± I say. ¡°To have Sk under my control, Dad will b proud! Even the council will see my Luna is powerful and the Lycan King! And¡­ wait, is he perhaps one of the kings you speak of?¡± ¡°Indeed, the two kings kill them both, and I will handle the rest. Their blood must be mine.¡± His voice is fading when suddenly something dark rushes at me and pain rushes through the right side of my neck, making me scream in agony and my vision begins to darken. ¡°She is yours. The power to shift is yours and you¡­ you are now mine¡­¡± Theughing echoes in my mind as everything begins to fade away¡­ (END OF FLASHBACK) He hasn¡¯t contacted me again, but the serums were mine and the power he has given me so far¡­ Ah¡­ pure, raw darkness. I know that Gods cannot maintain a presence on Earth, for them to act on Earth they needed vessels or pawns. He mentioned a bridge and I¡¯m assuming he means something to cross between the worlds¡­ then when that timees; I want to be one of those who are powerful enough to survive it. One king down, the next to go¡­ I step out of the car and enter the sex club after showing them my VIP pass. My eyes skim over the scantily dressed women. The smell of arousal, sex, sweat and alcohol fills the room, overriding the expensive fragrance that is sprayed everywhere in an attempt to override the other smells, but it fails to do so¡­ I spot one that seems decent enough. She¡¯s nude, save some tassels covering her nipples and a thong. She has arge tattoo on her waist and, with her short ck hair, she reminds me a little of Sk. Nothing as pretty or alluring as Sk, but she¡¯ll do. Somehow, she¡¯s left a mark on me. I have dreamt of her more than once and I can¡¯t wait until I am buried in her pussy once again. I smile as I tilt my head, motioning the woman over. Onest dose to give to Sk and then¡­ then she¡¯ll be mine and I won¡¯t have to settle for the filth before me. ¡°Hey, handsome.¡± The woman says, stopping before me. I caress her cheek. ¡°Hey, Beautiful¡­¡± Let¡¯s ruin you. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 90 6. A Request ROYCE. It¡¯ste into the night and we¡¯ve been talking things out in Leo¡¯s home office since I wanted out of the hospital, l¡¯m feeling like an invalid. Plus, we needed somewhere extremely secure to talk and if my being alive is to be kept a secret, then the fewer people who see me, the better. It¡¯s not much of an issue as the Sangue pack is probably more private than the Shadow Wolves pack. It was the first thing we had discussed and agreed on. No one else should know. The fewer people that know I¡¯m alive, the better, and that includes the royals for now. That was Leo¡¯s idea, but the man is intelligent, and I understand what he means too. Jamie and Gideon are here too. I trust them just as I feel I can trust the Rossis. I may not have known them for long, but they¡¯re genuine people and their love for Sk is obvious. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. We need to think everything out properly before we n our next step. Even Jamie and Gideon are shocked when I tell them about the entire Sris prophecy, and Jamie is a little offended that I didn¡¯t fill them in earlier. That revtion is a shock to them all, aside from Sk and Dante. I filled them in on pretty much everything regarding Dad and Aleric. My only concern is Mom and Charlotte. I can¡¯t have them think I¡¯m dead and it¡¯s what we¡¯re discussing now. ¡°I know, but if they don¡¯t mourn like you¡¯re dead, Keh will fucking see right through them. He¡¯s smart.¡± Leo says lighting another cigarette. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t put my mother through that.¡± I say, thinking of what she must be going through already. ¡°We are going to have to go back, anyway. What if I fill her in secretly?¡± Jamie suggests. ¡°No, not safe. You two will need to keep on the down low, especially since you are both closely associated with Royce.¡± Leo says. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure she knows.¡± Dante adds. I look up at him and nod. ¡°Alright.¡± I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll do it, but if he says he can, then I¡¯m certain he will. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for today. We all need rest.¡± Azura says before turning to Leo. ¡°Phoenix is awake too. Winona has her.¡± My heart skips a beat at the name. Winona¡­ She¡¯s right here, so close¡­ Sk caresses my chest from where she¡¯s curled up beside me and looks up at me curiously. I need to tell her about Winona¡­ I nce at Leo. I know it¡¯ste, but¡­ ¡°Sure, Baby Girl. I think we all should head to bed. You staying Dante?¡± He asks his cousin, ¡°I should go, I¡¯ll escort Jamie and Gideon to the borders.¡± He says running his fingers through his ck curls. Jamie nods. ¡°We¡¯ll stick to the nned story, and as far as we are concerned, we haven¡¯t seen you in thest two days.¡± Gideon says. ¡°Perfect.¡± I reply. Kataleya suppresses a yawn, rubbing her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll head to bed too then if that¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Go to bed, sleeping beauty.¡± Azura says with a smirk. ¡°Go dream of-¡± ¡°Zu!¡± Kataleya exims, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard her speak as loud. She flushes as Sky smirks and it¡¯s clearly an inside joke, but it clearly involves a guy. ¡°Can I have a quick word, Leo.¡± I ask, as we all stand up and Sk assists me, but I¡¯m alright. I kiss her lips softly. ¡®Thanks, Love. I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡¯ ¡®No, you¡¯re not. Stop acting like a god, and just take it easy.¡¯ She says with a pout, her eyes dipping to my chest before she sighs and steps back, ncing between Leo and me. ¡°Sure.¡± He replies, watching me with his sharp eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go walk Dante out.¡± Sk says as she scoops up Malevolent, who had apparently jumped into the car with the boys when Sk had been in pain. I feel guilty for that. I marked her only to put her through so much pain, another thing that is so vital with the mate bond¡­ I must take care of myself for her. ¡®Everythings ok, right?¡¯ she asks me through the link as she pauses at the door. ¡®Yeah, I just learned the identity of my sister, and he will be able to help me.¡¯ I say quietly. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll even want to see me, but Leo would know. After all, he is the Alpha of this pack and he knows her. ¡®Fill me inter?¡¯ She says. I look into her gorgeous green eyes and nod. ¡®Absolutely.¡¯ I reply. She saunters back to me and kisses my neck and despite the pain I¡¯m in, it¡¯s a fucking turn on¡­ The moment the door shuts behind the group, the sound of their talking fades away and I turn back to Leo, who is watching me intently as he smokes his cigarette. I nce around the office before I look at him again. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you long considering it¡¯ste, however, the topic I wanted to discuss with you is¡­ complicated.¡± ¡°Hit me with it, I like a challenge.¡± He says, rxing back in his seat. How do you tell someone that you think- no, you know their father¡¯s mate is your sister? ¡°I¡¯ll start at the beginning,¡± I say quietly as I stand before his desk. ¡°Two years before I was born, my mother gave birth to a baby girl, one who was apparently stillborn. She named her Victoria Elizabeth Arden¡­ She still remembers her to this day¡­ However, recently I found out that she¡¯s alive. She was simply taken from us, because our so-called father felt she was too weak to be one of us and I¡¯m presuming the fact his firstborn was not a male. He ordered our Beta to kill her, who was unable to do that, and instead hid her at a human orphanage¡­¡± He looks slightly tense, and although he hasn¡¯t moved, he¡¯s no longer smoking his cigarette as he remains silent. But there¡¯s a look in his eyes. That makes me wonder if he¡¯s already putting it together. ¡°Last night that is why I was at that bridge to find out the identity of our sister we thought we lost 27 years ago¡­ and before Quade was killed, he told me the name that he gave her when he left her at that orphanage.¡± I continue. I¡¯m not sure this is the right decision. His eyes are cold, and his aura is raging around him as he watches me. ¡°And what might that name be?¡± He asks, now looking me square in the eyes. ¡°Winona,¡± I reply quietly. ¡°A name that actually means ¡®first-born daughter¡¯ it¡¯s befitting, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± His eyes sh as he looks away, clenching his fist as he takes a long drag on his cigarette and stands up. ¡°The urge to rip your father to shreds is fucking enticing and if I want to, no one can stop me from doing so.¡± He says, his rage simmering through the room. ¡°I found her when she was lost, treated like crap and so weak and closed off that her wolf did not awaken. She may have been assumed to be an omega, but she¡¯s not weak, and she is my family. She doesn¡¯t need to be blood.¡± And I¡¯ll always be grateful. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it hurt me too, knowing that we have a sister out there, left at an orphanage, whilst we were raised in luxury? But then again, she may have been better off, rather than being raised as a product to simply use for power. I know¡­ she has her entire life here. She¡¯s happy, content and does not need us. I know that she¡¯s happy. But she is my sister and if you want to do a DNA-¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t fucking need a DNA sample to prove you¡¯re rted.¡± He looks up sharply and tilts his head as he walks over to me. ¡°What do you want to do, by telling me that you are her biological family, what are you trying to achieve? She doesn¡¯t want to meet her family. When I offered to find them, she said she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with a family who fucking didn¡¯t want her.¡± I had been prepared for that¡­ I nod and smile faintly. ¡°I respect that, and it¡¯s why I wanted to ask you first. Although I know what my father did can never be forgiven, there are those who would give anything to know her¡­ I for one, mother and our little sister Charlotte. If you can ask her if she¡¯s willing to meet a family member, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± ¡°And if she says no?¡± He asks, his voice is cold as he looks me in the eye. I won¡¯t deny that it hurt, but all this is Dad¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for him, we¡¯d have grown up as siblings. I take a moment, pondering over what he said. ¡°When I met her at the hospital, she felt familiar, now looking back, she does look like Mother and Charlotte. However, if she says no and doesn¡¯t wish to meet us, I will keep the revtion of her identity a secret and I will respect her wishes.¡± I reply. ¡°I promise you.¡± He nods slowly, as if thinking over my words. ¡°Good. Cause I don¡¯t want her to get hurt.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t either.¡± I reply, our eyes meet and although I¡¯m feeling emotions for a sister, I never knew was alive, he knew her for longer¡­ he¡¯s the one who rightfully earned his ce in her life. I just wish she gives me a chance too. Turning away, I walk to the door. ¡°Goodnight, and thank you for your time.¡± I say quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t keep your hopes up.¡± He says, making me pause. I nce back at him. ¡°Why do I get the feeling, you¡¯d rather she doesn¡¯t meet us.¡± ¡°Because like I said, I don¡¯t want her hurt. She may be mated to my father, but before that, she was and still is someone important to me. I consider her like a sister and if someone hurts her¡­I will lose my shit. You may be looking at it from your point of view, but I¡¯m thinking of all the fucking things that could go wrong. We all know the Arden¡¯s are a fucking shit show to get involved with.¡± ¡°We are not all the same.¡± I say, the reputation Dad has created, he may be on the council, but there¡¯s no trust. ¡°That¡¯s the difference between you and me, Alpha Leo. You assess and consider your chances. You¡¯re calm, collected, and sharp. I respect that, and I can tell that you truly care for those around you.¡± I say, as I pull open the door. ¡°But we are not alike, and we see things so differently.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? It¡¯s not a bad thing to pick and choose your next move wisely. You act on your beliefs, ethics and emotions, regardless of how it can negatively impact you.¡± He says. ¡°For a king, you need to learn that not everyone is like you ¨C your brother, and what he did is a fine example of that.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ but I like to think that there¡¯s good in everyone. Everyone deserves to be trusted and respected until proven otherwise. I may not be the wisest, but I¡¯m happy to be the way I am. If it means I¡¯m willing to see the good in others, then I¡¯ll remain the fool.¡± Something in his eyes changes before he looks away and nods. ¡°Your kindness and trust will ruin you, heed my fucking words.¡± I don¡¯t agree. ¡°Goodnight.¡± I respond. ¡°Night, third room on the left,¡± He replies. ¡°I know. I can smell her.¡± I say, smiling faintly before making my way down the hall. My smile fades as his words return to me. ¡®Don¡¯t keep your hopes up¡­¡¯ I knock lightly on the third door and open it to see Sk walk over to me with concern. ¡°Hey¡­¡± She trails off. She instantly knows something is wrong, and she hugs me, being careful of my injuries. Yet I don¡¯t care about them, instead, I pull her tightly into my arms, burying my nose in her neck. Inhaling her beautiful intoxicating scent. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have you.¡± I whisper. Her heart is racing and even when she whispers what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m unable to reply. The emotions I¡¯m feeling are far too intense, and I fear if I speak, my voice will give away how I feel¡­ She guides me to the bed, and we lie down. Neither of us speaks, as I hold her close, findingfort in her embrace. She knows me, just like when things used to get rough when we talked online. She¡¯d stay online telling me she¡¯s there if I want to talk¡­ she knew to give me the space I needed. It¡¯s the weight of the entire day, the revtion, Aleric is trying to kill me, leaving my pack, Mom¡­ Charlotte¡­ Sky, how she had looked so terrified when I had woken up, the pain in her voice as she shouted at her brother. I can never leave her or hurt her because it would surely break her. I don¡¯t know how long wey there until I break the silence. ¡°My sister may not want to see me, Love.¡± She jerks her head up, staring at me in shock. ¡°What?¡± I look down at her, brushing her hair back and caress her cheek slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll respect her decision.¡± I say, sighing. She looks concerned, waiting for me to continue, but I¡¯m unable to, especially since I can¡¯t say her name to anyone, and until she makes her decision, I can¡¯t tell anyone. She doesn¡¯t push me, instead, she cups my face, pressing her lips against mine and drawing me into an incredibly deep and passionate kiss that sends those beautiful currents of pleasure through me¡­ Chapter 91 Chapter 91 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 91 7. My Temptation ROYCE. My eyes open and I look down, feeling so turned on and my hard cock is proof of that, but with Sk next to me, that¡¯s no surprise. I look over at her; the sun is blocked out by the blinds but even in the darkness of the room, she¡¯s radiant. She¡¯s asleep on her back, one hand rests between her thighs, the other on the pillow beside her head. I take a moment to admire her. She is without a doubt the most breathtaking woman I have ever seen. Perfect from every lock of hair on her head to the tip of her toes. She really is a beauty that nothing measures up to, from the slender curve of her dainty nose, and her soft cherry lips it is as if every part of her was created with the aim to bring me to my knees upon seeing her and it¡¯s exactly what did ur. She¡¯s mine as I am hers. Her perfect round breasts rise and fall as she breathes steadily, and I lean over, brushing my finger over her nipple, the satin Cami that does nothing to hide the stiffness of her nipples before I cup her waist and kiss her forehead. I love you, girl. Gently cupping her chin, I kiss her softly. She tastes so good¡­ I slowly move back, not wanting to disturb her and sit up. The pain in my chest is almost gone. I think I¡¯ll go take a shower¡­ casting onest look at the Goddess on the bed, I silently get up and walk to the adjoining bathroom, making sure not to make a sound so she isn¡¯t disturbed. Stripping out of my clothes, I look in the mirror as I unwind the bandages. Aleric¡¯s words of hatred, the way he didn¡¯t even falter when he pulled the trigger¡­ I will never be able to understand the hatred a person feels that can justify killing someone so easily. Brother against brother¡­ That is a real shame, but it is sadly what it hase to. There¡¯s a limit to letting things continue as they are, my first step is ska, to im the title of the Sris king, find the answer to what Aleric is up to and then with the right proof and power behind me, I will return and retake the pack. Aleric killed Quade, and who knows what else? I am a witness to that, but what about Dad? Do I have any proof of him? No. But if I did, would I bring Dad¡¯s deeds before the council? And which council? The High Court of Sria or The Lycan King¡¯s Council? I sigh heavily, the path ahead is riddled with obstacles. Yesterday in passing I had mentioned it to the others about going to ska and Leo had said he¡¯ll get me a passport and anything I need to make the journey. I¡¯m grateful to him, and I will pay him back for the financial help as well as his assistance and hospitality, but right now I can¡¯t draw on any of my assets either. I ce the bandages down and gritting my teeth, grip the end of the red thread that was used to stitch me up to help speed up the healing. It stings but I manage to rip it out pretty fast and I¡¯m satisfied when the little tear I had caused begins to heal up, speedy as usual. Excellent. cing the bandages down, I walk over to the toilet. I just finish taking a piss when I freeze, sensing I¡¯m being watched. ¡°Fuck Love, I didn¡¯t sense you.¡± I say, about to tuck my dick back into my pants only for her arms to wrap around me from behind and grab my cock. ¡°Mm, good, I was having fun watching you.¡± She purrs as she begins stroking my shaft, something that has me hardening further in her hand. ¡°Fuck.¡± I curse as the little nymph¡¯s thumb brushes the tip of my cock. ¡°As much as I want to say yes, please, fuck me Daddy¡­ how about you take it easy and allow me to take care of you.¡± She whispers in my ear, and I find myself turning my head to look into her gorgeous plum eyes. A devious sexy smile is ying on her lips. ¡°I believe in Ladies first,¡± I say, weaving my fingers through her hair, turning, and tugging her close. I kiss her deeply and passionately. She allows me to take control and turn her, but her hand is back around my cock as she kisses me back with equal passion. The pleasure is making my mind pretty much nk. She ces a hand gently on my shoulder, kissing me sensually yet being careful not to press against me and so I yank her closer, showing her I¡¯m perfectly alright. Our tongues fight for dominance before she slowly moves back, her eyes filling with concern as she brushes her fingers down my chest. A soft smile crosses her lips and she seems satisfied at what she sees before she answers me. ¡®I know you do, but trust me, this is my treat as much as it is yours¡­ I love sucking your cock and making youe until you¡¯ve given me a load of my favourite cream.¡¯ She murmurs seductively through the link, a soft moan leaving her lips when I kiss her again. I can¡¯t argue with that. Just the thought of her wrapping those plush, sexy lips around my cock makes me crazy. After a moment, I break away from her lips, trailing hungry kisses down her neck before I suck hard on my mark that adorns her neck and squeeze her ass, backing us up towards the shower. ¡°Mmm, in the shower¡­ even better.¡± She whispers as she pulls away and tugs her top off. Oh fuck¡­ Keeping my eyes on her, I remove my own pants and boxers and flip the shower switch on. She smirks, her eyes shing with hunger and lust as she looks me over. ¡°Come to me, baby¡­¡± She murmurs appreciatively, pressing her thighs together and I reward with a few strokes of my shaft that only makes her heart thud. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Like what you see, Love?¡± I ask with a cocky smirk. ¡°Oh absolutely¡­¡± She replies. Her eyes remain locked on mine as she slowly shimmies out of her shorts before sliding that thong down. I¡¯m kinda jealous they get to be on her pussy for so long¡­ ¡°Like what you see, Alpha?¡± She teases, brushing her fingers down her pussy and my throat goes dry when she parts her pussy lips and rubs her clit. Her eyes flutter shut, pleasure clearly rushing through her, and I reach over tugging her close. ¡°I told you only I can pleasure you.¡± I say sharply, my eyes narrowing. She smirks. ¡°Or what?¡± She challenges, and she smirks, brushing her hand down her stomach and pushing two fingers into her pussy. ¡°Bad girls get punished.¡± I whisper, tugging her close and kissing the corner of her lips, making her breath hitch. She pouts, rolling her eyes before she drops to her knees, running her hands down my waist and thighs. ¡°Then punish me, by fucking my mouth nice and rough.¡± She says, pumping her hands along my cock as water sshes over us. She¡¯s unphased by it as it runs down her face and neck. I lean over her, shielding her from the direct stream of water as she begins to suck me off, she¡¯s a goddess, and although I will treat her as one, there¡¯s something incredibly hot seeing her on her knees in front of me like this. Those sinful eyes of hers have always been my temptation to sin, looking up at me with emotions and passion that I want to drown in, yet at the same time protect from the world. Fuck, she¡¯s perfect and I¡¯m the only one who gets to see the real her. The her who cares for others, behind her strong front, she has a heart of gold. Pleasure rushes through me and I¡¯m soon meeting her sucks with thrusts of my own, fucking her mouth rough and hard. It doesn¡¯t take long before I¡¯m so fucking near, and I know she is, too. Pulling out, I yank her up and she growls. ¡°I was having fun.¡± She says, breathing heavily as she licks her lips which look a little sore right now. ¡°Exactly, this was a punishment, remember?¡± I reply with a smirk, turning her and pushing her up against the wall before I grab my cock and push into her, groaning as her slick pussy wraps around me and I begin fucking her hard. Intoxicated with the rush of intense pleasure. Her erotic moans and screams surround us and I can¡¯t hold back my own groans. The pleasure consumes us both, throwing us into an abyss of pure ecstasy. Under the rushing water in this bathroom, it¡¯s just the two of us and I grip her thigh, lifting her leg up as I continue pounding her relentlessly¡­ ¡ª¨C ¡°I hope you slept well. Do you feel better?¡± Kataleya asks me as we make our way outside for brunch. The weather is good, and I know it¡¯s going to get warmerter. Sky had a call from her mother and has stepped to the side to answer after a quick discussion of what the hell she should say to her, and the smell of the delicious foodid out on the table fills my nose. We didn¡¯t eatst night. No wonder I¡¯m famished. ¡°I do. Thank you for asking. I also want to thank you for helping save my life.¡± I say to her, and she smiles. ¡°Oh, it was nothing.¡± She says, waving it off before she motions for me to take a seat at the table, just as Azura steps out with a little baby in her arms. I know Leo has two children, a boy from before Azura, and a baby girl they had together. ¡°This is my daughter, Phoenix.¡± Azura says as she holds up the precious little bundle, clearly offering her to me. ¡°You want me to¡­ carry her?¡± I ask hesitantly, making Kataleya giggle. Azura smirks devilishly, and I¡¯m reminded of Sk. That smirk you should never trust, or it¡¯s just a fa?ade to make us think they¡¯re up to something. Ok Royce, it¡¯s just a baby, don¡¯t overthink it. ¡°Yes, she doesn¡¯t bite.¡± She says and I nod, right. I take the child from her, casting onest curious look at her. She¡¯s as suspicious as Sk, but I think I can trust her on this one. I¡¯m not excellent with kids but I¡¯m not too shabby either, but I have not really been around babies. I take her and she looks up at me with big blue eyes. She has juicy cheeks and a little pout on her face. With a lot of hair. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot of hair.¡± I say, making Azura chuckle. ¡°She takes after me.¡± She says proudly, and I smile down at the baby. ¡°Hey Phoenix, I¡¯m Royce. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± I say, rocking her gently. She smiles as she starts babbling in babynguage and I can¡¯t help but smile. This isn¡¯t bad at all. ¡°We¡¯ve got a problem.¡± Sk says as she walks over to us, slipping her phone into her pocket. ¡°What is?¡± Azura asks as we all turn to her. ¡°Mama.¡± She responds, ncing at me carrying Phoenix. ¡°How do I pretend that Royce is dead? She can tell when someone lies.¡± ¡°Shoot,¡± I say. ¡°Yeah, that did ur to me after and then we have Dad who doesn¡¯t fucking want to lie to Alejandro.¡± Leo says and we turn to see him step out with none other than his father Marcel, a young boy and¡­ Winona. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 92 8. Brunch ROYCE. She¡¯s smiling down at the young boy as she carries a tray. Her golden hair is the same shade as Aleric¡¯s, and I don¡¯t know how I didn¡¯t notice her features. She¡¯s an Arden, through and through. If she was standing beside Charlotte, Mom and even Aleric the Dick, everyone would notice. ¡®I know she¡¯s gorgeous¡­ but you¡¯re staring.¡¯ Sk says through the link. I blink, looking away and down at my beautiful Green-eyed Goddess. She raises her eyebrow questioningly at me. She¡¯s not angry, but she looks a bit suspicious, and I know I¡¯m going to have to tell her. I trust her enough to know she won¡¯t tell anyone and we¡¯re in a rtionship; we don¡¯t hide things from one another. Phoenix giggles and I smile down at her before Azura takes her from me and motions for me to take a seat at the table, but I don¡¯t as I spot the boying over. ¡°Hello, my name is Corrado Herrmann Rossi. It¡¯s nice to meet you. That is my Daddy.¡± He says proudly, pointing at Leo before holding out his hand. I crouch down and smile. ¡°Hey, nice to meet you, Corrado Hermann Rossi, and that is an impable name. I¡¯m Royce Jonathan Arden.¡± I reply as I shake his hand. He¡¯s a polite one. ¡°That is a nice name, too! Wee to the Sangue Pack.¡± He says and I nod. ¡°That¡¯s the best wee I¡¯ve had.¡± I reply, giving him a small smile before I stand up, feeling several pairs of eyes on me. Leo is sitting at the head of the table, a cigarette in his hands as Azura holds out their daughter and he takes her. The child instantly smiles as she begins talking earnestly to her father. The couple has a moment and I look away only for my eyes to meet Marcel¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you are well Royce, the council is going into a panic. This morning your father requested their help to find any information on you. He fears you are dead.¡± Marcel says, as he takes a seat opposite where I¡¯m standing and motions for me to sit down opposite him. My sister¡¯s mate. He¡¯s a lot older than her, but love doesn¡¯t judge. I can tell she¡¯s happy. This is a whole load of messed up. He is my Goddess¡¯s uncle, whose own aunty is mated to his son, and her cousin. Like I said, confusing. ¡°That was for an intended purpose.¡± I say as Winona takes a seat opposite Sk. He nods slowly. ¡°I know you youngsters will have your own reasons for wanting to keep this quiet, but you should know that we will not oust you. If Alejandro knows¡­ he won¡¯t either. Although you probably shouldn¡¯te in front of him for a while.¡± He says, his gaze flickering to Sk¡¯s neck. Sk smirks. ¡°He¡¯ll get over it.¡± She says, locking her arms around my neck, our eyes meeting and I honestly don¡¯t care either when she kisses me passionately. I¡¯m here and I wouldn¡¯t change that, regardless of who approves and who does not. I pull her closer, her back arches as she presses herself into me and I deepen the kiss. Marcel chuckles. ¡°I understand where you areing from and I¡¯m sure we can consult with Dante. What do you think Leo?¡± I ask ncing over at him. His sharp eyes meet mine and I can¡¯t help but wonder if he has perhaps talked to Winona or not. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll see what he says, but I think telling Alejandro should be fine. It might actually work out, especially since Sk¡¯s marked by you. He¡¯ll probably be worried about her if you were dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± I say, as Sk nods in agreement, and we all begin tucking in. ¡°Yeah, Mama did seem worried, but she just asked if I had spoken to Royce, but I kind of brushed it off. I do need to talk to Dad. I can¡¯t avoid it forever. Besides, I¡¯m not scared of him.¡± She says seriously. I nod, I think she generally needs to talk to her father about a lot more than this situation¡­ it¡¯s not easy, and it won¡¯t be, as she doesn¡¯t like to disy her emotions, but it is something that needs to be done. I¡¯ll talk to her about it. Winona reaches for the fruit tter that sits in front of me and before Marcel can reach for it, I pick it up and hold it out to her, unable to stop myself. ¡°Thank you.¡± She says, helping herself quickly as if not wanting to trouble me. If only she knew, she can trouble me all she wants. That¡¯s what sisters are entitled to. ¡°The food was prepared by Winona. Unlike me, she¡¯s a great cook.¡± Azura says, smiling at Winona. I look down at the array of food that isden on the table and look up at her. ¡°It looks delicious,¡± I say. ¡°Thank you.¡± She says again, blushing lightly at thepliment. ¡°Winnie is an amazing cook, and so is Daddy, but Mommy can¡¯t cook. It¡¯s true.¡± Corrado says, making most of us chuckle. ¡°And I love Kataleya¡¯s cooking.¡± ¡°And as promised, I will make you anything you want.¡± Kataleya says, as she smiles at him. I take another bite. It¡¯s strange to think I¡¯m eating food she made. Maybe I¡¯m getting sentimental, but it feels surreal, knowing she¡¯s right here¡­ at this table. You were damn right, Lottie, she¡¯s alive and I hope she agrees to meet you. You¡¯ll have the perfect role model in life. ¡°The food is delicious, Winona.¡± I say looking up at her, it takes me a moment to realise I hadn¡¯t addressed her formally. She looks up and smiles shyly as she leans into Marcel. ¡°Thank you, Alpha Royce.¡± She says, looking up at him with her brown eyes. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Grandmother had brown eyes¡­ ¡°Please, call me Royce,¡± I say, now feeling like I¡¯m making matters worse. She nods, her smile faltering as her gaze flickers to Leo before she looks down thoughtfully. Am I being obvious? Who am I kidding? I bloody am. I¡¯m not trying to and I sure should be grateful he allowed me to be in her presence and that trust is something I better honour. Sk¡¯s hand on my arm tightens and I look at her. Her eyes are sharp as she observes me. ¡®Alright, what the hell is going on? Because I sure as fuck am getting jealous.¡¯ She says, her eyes shing purple and I¡¯m unable to stop myself from chuckling because you know what? My girl looks utterly gorgeous getting possessive of me. ¡°Royce.¡± She growls menacingly. ¡°Sorry Love,¡± I say, but I can¡¯t stop myself from smirking. I ce my spoon down, cupping the back of her neck firmly and tugging her up to look me in the eyes. ¡®I bloody love how cute you look when you¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not that jealous.¡¯ She growls back, but she still yanks me closer, her fingers twisting in my hair tightly as she kisses me possessively, making it clear that I am hers. And I honestly don¡¯t mind¡­ Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 93 9. Things I Wasn¡¯t Expecting WINONA. I watch Sk kiss her chosen mate, feeling an odd sense of turmoil inside of me. His reaction when I stepped out of the house¡­ Was it a coincidence that Leo had asked me about my family this morning? I know maybe it¡¯s just my assumption, but I can¡¯t deny he¡¯s watched me more than he has Azura or Kataleya and there¡¯s a look in his eyes that he¡¯s trying to hide. I look down at my te, taking a bite as my mind wonders back to earlier¡­ (EARLIER ON) ¡°Mind if I have a word?¡± Leo says, entering the kitchen where I am busy preparing breakfast. Last night had been amotion with a patient in critical condition being brought in and I knew Sk hade too. Of course, everything was kept quiet until this morning and when I heard who it was, I wanted to cook for them. He had helped Leo when Azura was in trouble, and he had saved Sk¡¯s life. It¡¯s also the way I cope with things. When I¡¯m worried or concerned, I cook. And the reason for my concern is who exactly he is. Royce Arden, the man we met at the hospital¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but it makes me feel a little on edge. When we had shaken hands¡­ there had been this intense feeling of familiarity, although I have never met him in my life. ¡°Of course.¡± I say, almost saying Alpha, but he¡¯s made it clear I needed to stop. I know sometimes it still hurts him when he sees my mark on Marcel¡¯s neck, but he¡¯s getting more ustomed to it and even then, he¡¯s never changed towards me. He still treats me well, just as he always has. He nces towards the closed kitchen door, sighing as he takes out a cigarette and leans against the opposite counter, watching as I carry on grating the potato for the hash browns. ¡°I know you said that you don¡¯t want to ever learn of your past, or where you came from.¡± He begins. His words make me freeze as my heart thuds. With bated breath, I wait for him to continue. ¡°But I wanted to ask¡­ if I learned something about your past, would you want to know?¡± I frown slightly, looking up at him. ¡°What do you mean by learned?¡± I ask, feeling worried. ¡°Not intentionally, however. Someone who may be rted to you has approached me and requested to meet you.¡± I drop the potato I¡¯m holding, fear enveloping me, and I shake my head. ¡°No, why would they? They didn¡¯t want me. They left me at an orphanage.¡± I whisper, knowing I sound crazy. Leo takes a drag on his cigarette. ¡°Honestly, yes, they fucking did. But not all of them. You have a family out there Winona and although yes it was someone who ced you there¡­ they are not all alike. However, if you don¡¯t fucking want to know anything, this person will walk away. They are willing to respect whatever you decide.¡± Deep down I had wished I was really an orphan who had nowhere to go¡­ but to know they ced me there¡­ But they aren¡¯t all alike¡­ I know I never wanted to look into it. Even when Alejandro had been curious about my heritage, I was blissfully happy without knowing, but now that I know he knows something¡­ ¡°What else do you know, and this person¡­ how are they rted to me?¡± I whisper, looking up at him. He¡¯s conflicted too. I know he wouldn¡¯t have approached me if this person was not good, but I can also see that he fears I¡¯ll get hurt¡­ maybe I will¡­ ¡°He¡¯s your brother.¡± He says finally, making my heart skip a beat. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°A few years younger than you.¡± He says. ¡°H-how are you sure?¡± I whisper. ¡°The facts match, and it¡¯s not hard to miss.¡± He says, his voice short and cold, clearly not wanting to get into that. ¡°My parents¡­ are they¡­ alive? Do they know he¡¯s approached us?¡± I ask. He takes a long drag on his cigarette. ¡°Your mother thinks you were stillborn. It was your father who got rid of you.¡± A sharp sting of pain rushes through me. One question burning in my mind. Why? Followed by a wave of relief that washes over me. My mother didn¡¯t get rid of me¡­ I have a mother¡­ one who thinks I¡¯m dead. From happy to confused to sad to uncertain, my emotions are havoc. I have told you what I could Winona, if you want me to find out more¡­ I can. If you want me to let you think about it, I will. And¡­ if you do wish to meet him, he¡¯ll be more than willing and what I can say is, he isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± That means a loting from Leo. I know Leo wouldn¡¯t even mention it to me if he was. ¡°I know, you wouldn¡¯t have told me if he isn¡¯t a good person¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll think it over.¡± I reply. He nods, ¡°Whatever your decision may be, I¡¯ll stand by it and make sure he fucking honours it.¡± He says. I nod, and he turns to leave the kitchen. He¡¯s at the door when I speak up. ¡°If it was you! Wh-what would you do?¡± I ask the man who has been a master, idol, and a saviour to me. He may be Marcel¡¯s son, but to me, he will always be the person who saved me when I was lost and scared. The person who offered me protection and a home when I had nowhere to go. He paused, his hand on the door frame. ¡°if you asked mest year, I¡¯d have said fuck ¡¯em all. But now, I would give them a chance because who knows what wille of it. Things aren¡¯t always what they seem and sometimes to get to a better ce we have to ovee the pain too. Maybe facing the demons that haunt you might finally get you the closure and peace you wish to attain.¡± (END OF FLASHBACK) ¡®Are you ok Bellissima?¡¯ Marcel asks me. I look up into his rugged face and my heart skips a beat, my cheeks tinging pink under his smouldering gaze. ¡®I¡¯m not sure¡­¡¯ I say. I had told him what Leo had told me and although he had frowned; he had simply told me to think carefully, but whatever decision I make he would fully support me. ¡®What is worrying you?¡¯ He asks through the mind link, reaching over as he tucks a strand of my hair back. ¡®Nothing much.¡¯ I reply, but he knows better than that, caressing my waist, a move that sends intense sparks through me. Corrado is talking away, and I try to focus on his words and ce a smile on my face as I nce at the man across from us. Perhaps I am being silly¡­ ¨C Brunch is soon over, and Sk will be leaving with Alejandro, who is on his way, because a date for the hearing regarding the attack on the school girls has been finalised. Leo had informed them, and I felt sorry for the new couple who would now have to part ways as Royce has to remain hidden and it is obvious Alejandro is very angry. And he is on his way. I don¡¯t want to be around when he loses his temper. The Rossi temper is terrifying. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be for long.¡± I hear Royce say as they approach, their footsteps getting closer. I¡¯m putting Phoenix to sleep as I stand on the open balcony in the first-floor hallway. Letting the warmth of the sun envelope us. They are a little away and I¡¯m trying not to listen, but they aren¡¯t really talking privately either. From the gist of things, Sk doesn¡¯t want to go and I can¡¯t me her. They are young and in love. ¡°I¡¯m getting a bad feeling with all of this.¡± She mutters, her frustration clear in her voice. I turn, seeing Sk lean against the wall. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve noticed me. ¡°I know, Love, but there are things we both need to do¡­ and shoot, I didn¡¯t realise¡­¡± he runs his fingers through his hair, clearly frustrated, and I can¡¯t help but wonder what he means. ¡°What is it?¡± Sk asks. ¡°I was supposed to testify at the hearing.¡± He says, wrapping his hand around her waist. ¡°And now I went and did this. I will still find a way-¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, they can¡¯t pin anything on me. The truth is in my mind. I did nothing.¡± She says, hugging him, whispering into his ear. ¡°Tell me, My Ice Prince, are you going to leave? I mean, what about finding your sister? You said Leo can help you with that.¡± I freeze, my heart thudding as I try to calm myself. Sister? ¡°Roy-¡± I can¡¯t help but look up sharply, my eyes on the blond man several metres away. Just in time to witness Royce shake his head, his hand over her mouth and clearly say something through the mind link, his head turned slightly. Wait, did he notice me? Sk¡¯s heart pounds, her eyes widen and that doubt I had now intensifies. Why are they looking at me like that? The way he was looking at me at brunch, the way he¡¯d look away whenever I looked up¡­ the way he had instantly moved to help me with the fruit tter¡­ Sk¡¯s eyes turn on me, shock clear on her face, but Royce cups her face turning it towards him. His eyes flicker to me but it¡¯s toote, I already know. My heart is thudding as I look at him. He¡­ He¡¯s my brother? He is¡­ Which means¡­ My father, who got rid of me, is Alpha Keh Arden? My head feels light, and I feel dizzy. It¡¯s too much to take in. I slowly turn away, my vision swaying. My only thought is to put our little princess on the ground and make sure she¡¯s safe. I manage to do so, cing her on the rug, before I feel myself falling¡­ I think someone shouts my name and I feel someone holding me before it all turns dark. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 94 10. More Than Words ROYCE. ¡°How fucking obvious did you make it?¡± Leo asks as I run my fingers through my hair. ¡°I swear I did not sense her there.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not wrong, and it¡¯s me who let it slip.¡± Sk says defensively, but I pull her close to calm her. ¡°Yeah, like your fucking father, you don¡¯t know how to hold back shit.¡± He says, frowning at her. She res back at him, and I move her behind me slightly. Leo has every right to be angry, and I rather that anger is directed at me than Sk. She res at Leo with equal venom, but she doesn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°This isn¡¯t something I wanted her to find out like this, but why does it feel like you don¡¯t seem too bothered?¡± I ask, looking at Leo. He tilts his head and cocks a brow. ¡°From my conversation with her earlier, I deduced she would have probably agreed.¡± He says. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°And she¡¯s so sweet. Did you see her only concern was little Phoenix, otherwise that little Humpty Dumpty would have taken a fall.¡± Sk says, shaking her head. We both look at her as she giggles at whatever image that brought to her mind. ¡°You do know although she¡¯s a werewolf, she would have gotten hurt?¡± I say lightly, raising an eyebrow. She nods, a small frown appearing on her face. ¡°I know, but she¡¯s so round, maybe she would have bounced.¡± ¡°Remind me never to leave my fucking kids with you.¡± Leo says, but he¡¯s smirking at her joke. Sometimes these Rossis are¡­ interesting. ¡°Should I worry about my future kids?¡± I ask, then pause, realising that was not appropriate. Ah, fuck. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Sk freezes, and Leo smirks as I trail off, knowing I¡¯ll only make it worse. ¡°Yeah, I would worry, with a psycho like her as their mama.¡± He says arrogantly. ¡°Hey, your woman is more psycho than I am.¡± Sk growls, only amusing her cousins further. I smile lightly, the tension in the room easing when there¡¯s a knock on the door and it opens to reveal a serious Marcel. He¡¯s observing me intently before he nods more to himself. ¡°Winona¡¯s awoken. She wishes to speak to you.¡± Sk looks at me before I kiss her lips quickly. ¡®Wish me luck.¡¯ ¡®You won¡¯t need it. She¡¯s lucky to have you, but I got to admit, you siblings are hot.¡¯ Sk says with a smirk. I cock a brow, remembering what she had said back in the hospital room and smile faintly. ¡®I¡¯m just your type.¡¯ I say as I follow Marcel out of the door. Thest thing I hear is Leo speaking and Skughing. ¡°I can¡¯t stop imagining Phoenix as an egg now.¡± Marcel chuckles as the door shuts, and he falls into step beside me, bing serious. ¡°If what Winona has said is anything to go by, then I will not let your father simply get away with this. He tried to have a child killed.¡± His eyes sh as he now looks at me. ¡°I feel the same rage and I can assure you justice shall be served. I know it won¡¯t be as easy to prove. With the Beta dead, there¡¯s not many who will dare speak up. But he will be punished, and I will be challenging him for the title of Alpha.¡± I say as we reach their bedroom. ¡°Good, you beat Alejandro¡¯s arse, I¡¯m sure your father won¡¯t be different.¡± His voice is hard and I¡¯m d to see my sister has those that love her. I owe the Rossis. She¡¯s sitting on the bed, the nket pulled over herp, and I realise she holds the same grace that Mother does. Her head tilts up a little as she watches me enter. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two.¡± Marcel says as he walks over to the bed, kissing her forehead before cing an extra pillow behind her back. She blushes ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± She says, and I feel a tad out of ce right now. I give them a moment before Marcel leaves the room and closes the door behind him, leaving us alone. She looks up at me now, her fingers instantly ying with the ring on her finger. ¡°I apologise for the way you found out. I didn¡¯t mean to let it slip like that.¡± I begin. She shakes her head as she watches me intently. She¡¯s observing me, paying attention to every detail. ¡°Alph- L-Leo, Leo told me that it was my father who left me at that orphanage¡­ is it really true that our mother doesn¡¯t know?¡± She asks, her voice sounding uncertain. I walk over to the bed, about to crouch down beside the bed, when she reaches out shaking her head. ¡°Sit on the bed.¡± She says, about to touch me but changes her mind and pulls her hand back. I oblige as I look at her. ¡°I know you never wanted to know us, but it was actually Charlotte who found out you were alive.¡± ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± her heart skips a beat, and a glimmer of curiosity fills her eyes. ¡°The girl from the hospital.¡± I nod, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s sixteen, me and Aleric are twenty-five.¡± My smile fades a little at the mention of him. ¡°Although he¡¯s a lot like our father.¡± She frowns slightly and nods, ¡°And do you have a picture of her?¡± She asks hesitantly. Mom. She doesn¡¯t need to exin who she meant. I smile and nod, taking out my phone, and unlocking it, I take a moment to appreciate my nymph before I go onto my gallery and scroll through. Mom¡­ the first picture of her that I want her to see is a real moment captured of hers, not one of her picture-perfect moments. Not when she¡¯s Luna Catherine Arden, but our mother¡­ I pause seeing an image of her sitting on one of the many balconies of the Arden mansion as she ys with the ne that contains Winona¡¯s baby picture¡­ Her head is resting against the pir and although there¡¯s a smile on her face, there¡¯s a sadness in her eyes. ¡°Here¡­ this is our mother Catherine, and it¡¯s your picture that she wears in that ne. Victoria Elizabeth Arden. She misses you and always mes herself for not being able to protect you within her womb.¡± I say softly as she takes the phone from me. Her hands are trembling, and I can¡¯t exin how I¡¯m feeling. There¡¯s an overwhelming amount of emotion as I watch her look down at Mother¡¯s picture before she breaks down and begins sobbing as she stares at the phone. I tilt my head unable to speak from the emotions as I tug her closer. She leans into me resting her head on my chest as she sobs, clutching my phone to her chest. She doesn¡¯t say anything, but I know she¡¯ll be alright and when the timees for her to meet Mom¡­ it will be perfect. I rub her back. The fact that our sister is right here¡­ ¡°I¡¯m so d I found you.¡± I say. She nods. ¡°Me too.¡± She sniffs and I can¡¯t help but smile. But our brother-sister time is cut down when I hear a loud bang and crash. ¡°Where is that mother fucking bastard!¡± The thunderous roares. Alejandro Rossi. Here we go. Bloody perfect. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 95 11. When Two Lycans sh SKYLA. ¡°Oh for fuck¡¯s sake,¡± Leo says when we hear Dad. I sigh. I need to face him eventually and I want to get to him before he says something to hurt Royce. I spin around when Leo calls me. ¡°Sk.¡± ¡°What?¡± I say as I pull open the door. ¡°He¡¯s a father, even if he is fucking acting like an uncivilised dickhead right now.¡± He says, making me smirk. I think I don¡¯t mind him. ¡°But?¡± I say, knowing he isn¡¯t done. ¡°But he¡¯s still fucking worried about you. Things are going to get rough. I don¡¯t need to be Dante to know that. It¡¯s best we smooth shit out, because when shit hits the fucking fan, we are going to need to be¡­ at an understanding with one another.¡± I roll my eyes. Honestly, these men and their egos. And yes, I have one too. ¡°United? Is that the word you were looking for?¡± I taunt. ¡°Na, I¡¯m good.¡± He says. ¡°But you get me, right?¡± ¡°Aww, is it a hard pill to swallowdder boy?¡± He pauses mid-drag on his cigarette, looking at me, before he coughs, making me smirk. ¡°Yeah, I know things.¡± I say smugly. ¡°Fucking women.¡± He growls. Standing up, he tries to stifle another cough. Act as unbothered as you want. We both know you weren¡¯t expecting me to know that shit. I can¡¯t help but smirk as he walks over to me and cocks a brow. ¡°What are you fucking waiting for? For him to break your precious man¡¯s nose?¡± I frown. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just do what I said and try to keep your fucking cool.¡± He says, opening the door. ¡°Wasn¡¯t one big brother enough?¡± I grumble, snatching the cigarette from his hand and taking a drag on it. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll try to see his point of view. I¡¯ll go talk to the grumpy old dude.¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe today before he trashes my entire fucking house.¡± He says, frowning at me before snatching his cigarette back. ¡°Buzzkill.¡± I say as we both head down the hall just as Roycees down the hallway. ¡°Baby¡­¡± I say as I walk over to him, wrapping my arms around his neck, hugging him tightly. The intense urge to protect him from Dad fills me although he¡¯s damn strong, but sometimes words hurt far more than physical pain¡­ Isn¡¯t that what I do though? Hurt others with my words? A sliver of guilt rushes through me, and I push the thought away. ¡®I¡¯ll talk to your father.¡¯ He says, kissing the top of my arm as his arms encase me protectively. ¡®No, I will.¡¯ ¡®Sky¡­¡¯ ¡®Mmm?¡¯ I ask hearing Uncle Marcel trying to calm Dad down, as Winona steps out of her room. I can see her eyes are puffy, clearly having been crying, I hope things went well between them and I think they did because I can smell her on him. ¡®I know it¡¯s not always easy but try to tell him how you really feel.¡¯ He says quietly. ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type who will bring it up again or throw it back in your face. You may not admit it, but you two are alike and I know it¡¯s hard but try to talk to one another. Tell him what you truly feel, Lil Lucifer.¡¯ My heart skips a beat at the use of that name, and it reminds me of those days when we used to just text and even then, he told me to talk to Dad. He leans down, pecking my lips softly, and I can¡¯t help but close my eyes, enjoying his touch. Fuck, it makes me all kinds of giddy. I bite my lip, trying to focus on him. ¡®Royce-¡¯ ¡®Before you say anything, just try alright.¡¯ I sigh. ¡®I know¡­ I get it, I¡¯ll try. I think I need to.¡¯ I say, resting my head on his chest before another snarl makes me pull away. ¡°You should stay out of the way for a bit.¡± Leo says and I nod in agreement. ¡°I won¡¯t be far.¡± Royce says, his eyes shing blue, a glimmer of a frown crossing his face. ¡°I know. My Lightning God always has my back.¡± I reply, winking at him. ¡®I pray he does.¡¯ I freeze, my heart thundering as that same feminine voice fills my head and I take a deep, calming breath. Pushing the thought away and shaking it off, I try to focus on the present, but I might have to call Del or Ri and ask if they can help with that. I have Dad to deal with right now. With that in mind, I stride to the stairs and make my way down to where Uncle Marcel is trying to calm him down. ¡°Where is that bastard? I¡¯m going to fucking kill him for real!¡± Dad snarls, his elbow smashing into the wall. Leo cocks a brow as he walks in step with me. ¡°This is my fucking house, and I don¡¯t appreciate a rabid Lycan on the lose. So, unless you¡¯re going to fucking behave, get the fuck out.¡± He says coldly to Dad, whose eyes narrow as they glimmer red. ¡°Ah, another cocky shit.¡± Dad says, smirking coldly, the rage in his eyes still burning. Can I say I¡¯m d Royce, Leo and Uncle Marcel are here? Cus Dad looks¡­ deranged. Which means he¡¯s really pissed¡­ Fuck. I look down when Malevolent rubs against my ankles, almost as if encouraging me to keep going. Yeah, I know¡­ I need to do this¡­ ¡°Dad, can we talk?¡± I say, dragging his attention from Leo. He¡¯s clearly not slept, and his hair is a mess too. He¡¯s a father¡­ I have to remember that he fucking cares. Argh, I hate confrontations and shit! He looks at me, and his eyes instantly go to my neck, in my off-shoulder dress, he can clearly see my mark and his frown deepens. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± He says, his voice far calmer than it was moments ago. My heart thuds and I look down at Malevolent. Bending down, I scoop her up, giving her a hug before I let her down again. I got this. Fuck, I really don¡¯t. Marcel gives me a warm smile and a pat on the shoulder as I walk past him and follow Dad to one of the lounges. No Mama¡­ just Dad. I enter the room and close the door behind me; the thud sounding loud in the silence. ¡®You got this Love, and I¡¯m not far.¡¯ Royce¡¯s soothing voice is like a soothing river of calmness. The tether that lets me sleep peacefully at night, my binding that keeps me sane without dosing myself on poison. He¡¯s breathing hard. I know that from the way his chest is heaving, that inferno of rage and anger is consuming him. I know how that feels. He¡¯s controlling himself¡­ A constant battle to stop himself from bing the beast he was born to be. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± I ask, making his deadly red eyes turn on me. ¡°The consequences of him marking you. Do you know what they are?¡± He asks as he advances on me almost menacingly, but I stand my ground. ¡°That we are now one, and that he loves me enough to show thatmitment. Dante told me you know that Royce is the Sris King, and I don¡¯t know if you know, but the Sris King is not blessed with a mate.¡± I begin. Stay calm, Sky, and be reasonable¡­ for Royce and your rtionship. Telling myself that isn¡¯t helping. ¡°Only time will tell.¡± He says, his jaw clenched. ¡°I know you think you can take the world on by yourself and it¡¯s clear no matter what I say, until that timees and shit goes down which I hope never fucking happens, you won¡¯t fucking understand¡­¡± Ok¡­ not the way I thought this was going to go and his words are irking me already. ¡°He¡¯s a king of some fucking ce that is far bigger than Ennd-¡± ¡°Um yeah¡­ the States? So you really do not know where that is or that we¡¯re talking America? I mean, I get you live in little old Ennd-¡± ¡°Do not fucking try me, we may be a small country but through history and even now we have proved that we are fucking strong-¡± ¡°Wow, you mean stealingnds from others?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking fucking werewolves, not those human fuckers! Even if every fucking decision we made wasn¡¯t right!¡± ¡°Umm¡­ can you even say that? I mean, you aren¡¯t really English-¡± ¡°Sk! Not the fucking point!¡± He snarls. Hey, I tried to change the topic¡­ shame it didn¡¯t work. ¡°Royce is embroiled in things that will hurt you and he didn¡¯t even consider telling me about all the shit that Ken-fucking-bastard is up to! You think that you two know what the fuck you are doing!¡± Ah, there it is. The anger. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, he¡¯ll prove he is the Sris King. He. He will challenge his father for the title of Alpha, and he will protect me, Dad.¡± I say, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°The fact that Keh wanted one of his sons with you¡­¡± He clenches his jaw and I wonder who told him that. Was it Dante? Cus it sure-as-fuck was not necessary! ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have told us if that was the case, Dad.¡± I say sharply. ¡°There¡¯s something called reverse fucking psychology,¡± ¡°Yeah, only answer me one thing first. Have you ever got an off vibe from him? Because as far as I¡¯m concerned, everyone approved of him before this came to light. And remember it was Royce himself who told us that about his Dad¡± I reply. ¡°This could all be a fucking game, and Royce could fucking destroy you. You¡¯re my daughter, Sk, and that obviously puts a target on your back. People will try to use you to get to me. To let someone, you barely even know, mark you-¡± ¡°Because I asked!¡± ¡°And he could have fucking said no!¡± he snarls. I shake my head. ¡°Yeah, that sure would have made me feel wanted. Whatever, just fucking whatever Dad. You won¡¯t listen because you never listen to anything!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you fucking hurt! He should have told you about being a fucking King before marking you!¡± ¡°And that is my choice! Who cares if he¡¯s a king or a fucking omega! I love him!¡± I shout. I know I said I¡¯ll be calm but¡­ I can¡¯t! ¡°There¡¯s something not fucking right. I¡¯m not going to deny your feelings. I don¡¯t fucking know what you¡¯re feeling but he shouldn¡¯t have marked you¡­ if something happens to you because of him Sky, I will fucking-¡± ¡°You will what, huh? Because I really don¡¯t care! I swear to the gods I really fucking don¡¯t care because I¡¯d rather be dead than live the fucking life I was living before he came into my life!¡± I scream, my emotions surging as my eyes ze purple, blurring with tears of frustration. My aura swirls around me as I re up at him, ready for his wrath, but he is silent, his eyes returning to their glittering onyx shade. But what gets to me is the look in them. It¡¯s not hurt, it¡¯s not rage¡­ it¡¯s¡­ Guilt. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 96 12. Father to Daughter I don¡¯t like that look. It¡¯s a look I¡¯ve seen in the mirror so many fucking times¡­ He looks away, as if not wanting me to know what he¡¯s feeling. A tense silence falls between us, and I hate where we¡¯vee to. I close my eyes, trying to calm down. Now I fucking feel guilty for saying that. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, that you felt like that¡­ I¡­¡± He pauses as if trying to recollect his thoughts. ¡°Dad¡­¡± I exhale, opening my eyes and looking at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry. You¡¯re not responsible for the way I feel.¡± ¡°I kinda am when I¡¯m your father. You being a Lycan is my fucking fault. I know how it feels to be isted, wondering why the fuck I¡¯m even alive when I don¡¯t fit in anywhere¡­ it wasn¡¯t exactly the entire truth but it¡¯s how I felt.¡± He says, his voice is quiet, and even though he¡¯s trying to hide them, there are so many emotions in them. I don¡¯t know if I can do this. I feel too damn emotional, and he only makes it worse when he cups my face and looks into my eyes with eyes filled with emotions. I thought he wanted to hide. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him this vulnerable since Kataleya was taken and he broke down¡­ he didn¡¯t know I saw him, but I did. That image of my father, the all-powerful king sitting there with his head in his hands, always remained¡­ I¡¯m about to turn away, but he doesn¡¯t let me, pressing his lips against my forehead before looking into my eyes. ¡°I know how it feels trying to fight the darkness that¡¯s constantly trying to consume you. I¡¯ve done things that I regret. I¡¯ve killed people and hurt people, some that still carry those scars until this day. The guilt of it all won¡¯t ever go away, but I¡¯m trying every fucking day. I¡¯m trying to be better. Your mother is my tether. She pulled me from the darkness that was drowning me¡­¡± He stops, his eyes glinting and he closes his eyes. ¡°I see myself in you. The poisons, I¡¯ve done the same. I¡¯ve drunk bottles of wolfsbane to cope. At the age of thirteen, when I shifted, I killed my parents in rage. The scars on Maria¡¯s back. I did that to her¡­ I used to beat Raf to within an inch of his life just because I was fucking pissed off. I¡¯ve done far worse¡­¡± My heart thuds. Sure I knew Endora faked her own death, but we were also told it was at the cost of her mate¡­ Dad did that? Everything he said from Uncle Rafael to the wolfsbane¡­ it hits home. ¡°Did you really¡­ kill them?¡± ¡°Endora may have faked her death, but I assure you¡­ my father was a victim of hers and I was the one who ended his life¡­ instead of saving him from her spells and control, I ended his life.¡± He says quietly. Killed his own father. Just the thought sends fear rushing through me. That¡¯s a nightmare that haunts me often enough that I¡¯ll hurt someone I love to the point that nothing can be done to save them. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± He answers my unspoken thought, and I look up at him again. ¡°You did¡­¡± I whisper, knowing he had his brother who always supported him there for him, but what happened is horrible. He shakes his head, letting go of my face as he wraps his arms around me tightly, and I can hear his racing heart as he holds me close. There¡¯s a different kind offort in a father¡¯s embrace. ¡°I know you won¡¯t do what I did, because whether I selfishly hate it or not, you have found your tether, your light. You found the calm to your storm, just as Kiara is mine. You found yours sooner. I can¡¯t imagine a life without her and I know even when I lose my shit, when I upset her and test her limits. Even then, just a touch from her and I have something to hold onto.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Royce for me.¡± I whisper. I hate being so vulnerable. I hide behind my attitude, and this is too fucking much, but he¡¯s trying too¡­ ¡°I know¡­ and I¡¯m fucking sorry for losing my shit¡­ but when I heard of his possible death¡­ and you weren¡¯t answering your phone. A thousand thoughts were going through my mind. What if you can¡¯t cope with his loss? What if¡­ what if you were gone too? Why did he have to mark you so soon and so much fucking more and so I channelled my fear and worry into-¡± ¡°Anger¡­ because it¡¯s the easiest way to express your feelings without showing the world that you¡¯re scared, because we tell ourselves we have to always be fucking strong.¡± I finish and I¡¯m d he¡¯s hugging me because I¡¯m breaking. I clutch onto his shirt, the feel of his chest reminds me of those nights he¡¯d carry me when I was a child and I¡¯d fall asleep on hisp¡­ I remember the way I used to try to pinch his nipples when I could see the outlines of the little barbells and cackle when I seeded. The way I used to y with his nes and memorise every tattoo on his neck. ¡°One hundred fucking percent¡­ I see myself in you Sky, but like they say, when two people are so fucking alike¡­ it¡¯s hard, right? Not to sh?¡± His voice sounds thick too, and I nod. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we pushed you to that. I never meant to make you feel fucking suffocated. We only wanted you safe and to be able to talk to us, but we weren¡¯t always like this Sky¡­ you started closing yourself off and shutting us out. Where did I go wrong?¡± You didn¡¯t. I¡¯m unable to stop the soft sobs that escape my own lips as tears spill from my eyes, and when the first few fall, it opens the dam to so many more. ¡°You didn¡¯t. Kat was going through so much, her nightmares and trauma. I had to do better¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be a burden but, in the end, I still became one. I was trying to deal with it my way. Fuck, I¡¯m not crying for sympathy. I just hate this!¡± I say, trying to wipe my eyes. He loosens his hold on me and I look up at him defiantly. There I said it. He shakes his head, his eyes glinting with sadness as he wipes my tears away, only for more to rece them. ¡°Na, you¡¯re not a fucking disappointment. People can fucking judge or say shit, but you are my daughter and in fact, you dealt with shit better than I did. Trust me when I say that¡­ there was a time I wished I never had daughters because I feared the day, I¡¯d have to give you to some fucker, but I wouldn¡¯t exchange any of you.¡± He says as I dare to look into his eyes. He¡¯s emotional too, and I know this is also hard for him. ¡°Good, cus you can¡¯t get that much more amazing than this.¡± I say weakly, pointing my thumb at myself. He smirks. ¡°Well, I did once say I fucking created the hot gene. I guess that¡¯s you.¡± He winks at me, and I can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yes, exactly my point! Ah, you¡¯re good at this,¡± I say, pping his arm. He crosses his arm and looks down at me. ¡°Then give me a chance, talk to me. You know that shit won¡¯t go past me. Yeah, I drop stuff when I fucking want to, but I can keep a secret. Trust me.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± I say, ¡°I know me being king gets in the fucking way of being a great father. I¡¯m not Elijah and I¡¯m not Rayhan or Leo, but I never fucking wanted you to feel like you can¡¯t talk about shit to me. I would fucking kill for the four of you. Yeah, you fuckers do grate on my fucking nerves, but at the end of the day, you¡¯re my fuckers and as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± Our eyes meet and I nod, he smirks, looking away, and I swear he brushed his eye. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think this is the fucking part where you hug me.¡± He says and I can¡¯t help but chuckle as I pounce on him just as I used to long ago. ¡°Time to suffocate you, Grumpy Bear!¡± I say, squeezing his neck. He chuckles as he hugs me tightly. ¡°You need to be more than a scrawny beanpole before you can tackle this old man.¡± He says, tickling me and I move away from him. ¡°You know we still got to talk about that fucker.¡± He says, and I pull a face as I brush my hair back. ¡°But, if you¡¯re serious, then there¡¯s not much I can do. But I still want to fucking break his pretty nose.¡± ¡°Dad, I like his nose and honestly, I know you don¡¯t trust his family, but he isn¡¯t bad. One day you¡¯ll believe me.¡± I say confidently. He nods. ¡°Yeah.¡± He says, ruffling my hair, and he jerks his head to the door. ¡°Shall we? We have to leave soon too, and I do want to get some shit sorted before we do.¡± I nod as I wipe my face, hoping I don¡¯t look too bad. ¡°Yeah let¡¯s¡­ just no breaking noses ok, my man is more handsome than all the Rossis.¡± I say as I pull the door open. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± My heart skips a beat and we both turn to see Royce leaning against the stair rail, arms folded. I blush slightly, but I¡¯m relieved the hall is empty of the others. ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t you?¡± I say as I walk over to him. He was nearby if I needed him¡­ He catches me by my waist, tugging me close. I smile up at him as I lock my arms around his neck. ¡°Because you are a Rossi, and you¡¯re goddamned beautiful.¡± He whispers, brushing my hair back. ¡®I¡¯m proud of you, Love.¡¯ He adds through the link and we¡¯re about to kiss when Dad clears his throat and I turn to him. Usually, I think I would get annoyed, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forget that talk we just had and¡­ I¡¯ll try. I will try to be more open and talk to those around me and, if not everyone, at least him¡­ He shared things with me today that he never told me before, and I¡¯m certain not everyone knows that. ¡°Well, well, well, aren¡¯t you supposed to be fucking dead.¡± Dad says, lighting a cigarette now turning his gaze to Royce. Royce simply raises an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Not a chance when my entire life is before me.¡± He replies calmly and my heart soars when he looks down at me. He¡¯s right though¡­ We are one another¡¯s world. ¡°Yeah, well, let¡¯s get all the details and shit and go from there. I have an hour before we need to leave, and I fucking need to know exactly what the fuck I am missing.¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 97 13. Another One Down SKYLA. Saying goodbye to Royce was scary and so fucking emotional whilst trying to pretend it wasn¡¯t, because I didn¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see him again. Sure, Leo wired us up, him with a new number, and made sure no one can get into my phone. At least I could talk to him, but still knowing that I won¡¯t get to be by his side tonight¡­ or until who knows when. Everyone agreed that it would be too risky, and he needs to stay away from anywhere near the Shadow Wolves Pack or the academy. Fuck. I never knew I was so fucking needy until him¡­ but it was always like this¡­ even when we were talking as Reign and Luciferess, we couldn¡¯t spend a day without talking. He kept his walls up, but his hugsted a little longer. The way he cupped my face and caressed my cheek was for a moment longer¡­ as if he too knew we won¡¯t see each other soon. I don¡¯t want that. We¡¯re now at Midnight Academy, in the headmaster¡¯s office and Rivers has just given Dad his unwanted opinion on how I should be in school, or he was, until three other Alphas and two witches, had shown up. There is Flint from the council and two other Alphas I don¡¯t recognise. From the witches there is Magdalene and that weird quiet Sephora, she¡¯s the youngest and I don¡¯t really like her. I know Raihana gets so fucking mad at her. Now that the formalities are done, Rivers clears his throat. ¡°As I was saying about attendance-¡± ¡°Really? We have more pressing matters to tend to and you think her attendance is important!¡± Magdalene snaps. Rivers really is fucking annoying. Funny he wants me in school now because didn¡¯t he fucking want me out the fucking way and suspended? ¡°Nine days for a hearing. That¡¯s fucking long, ain¡¯t it?¡± Dad asks Magdalene. ¡°And just to give one fucking date, you called us all the way down here?¡± ¡°Well, there is more to it than just the date King Alejandro. Three more dead. Do you not think it a coincidence that the two of them werest seen talking to Sk Rossi?¡± She says sharply. Three? ¡°What the fuck do you mean? And why the fuck was I not notified?¡± Dad asks coldly. But my heart skips a beat, unable to focus properly. I know they mean Royce, but who else wasst seen talking to me? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we wanted to discuss, King Alejandro. We didn¡¯t withhold it from you, it only came to our knowledge recently, and we thought it best to tell you in person.¡± Flint says seriously. ¡°I know about Keh¡¯s son-¡± ¡°And do you know about Zayn Freeman, the same boy your daughter almost killedst year?¡± One of the Alphas says. ¡°Zayn? Zayn¡¯s dead?¡± I ask, shocked, but no one answers. ¡°Keith, you will know fucking better than to use her!¡± Dad snarls as he stands up, his aura rolling through the room. Silence falls as every werewolf in the room lowers their head to the Alpha of Alphas. Yeah, fuckers. Magdalena tuts as Sephora stands up. ¡°The truth may hurt, but people are dying!¡± She exims defiantly, although I can tell his aura is affecting her too, but she too, is powerful. ¡°King Alejandro, there is footage that Sk was thest one to see him alive.¡± Rivers says quietly. ¡°Yet your cameras didn¡¯t catch the attack, now did they?¡± Dad growls. I try to think back to when I had ever seen him. That was ages ago¡­ ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in ages.¡± I interrupt again, this time speaking loud and clear. ¡°Rightfully so, his body was found at the bottom of the trench down at the end of the academy grounds, pretty much dposed¡­ and he had died from the same poisoning as the girls,¡± Keith says. ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. The king can see the body himself.¡± Flint adds, clearly conflicted and I know he is loyal to Dad, but he is also level-headed. ¡°I will, but to me Sk without proof-¡± ¡°He had a piece of torn clothes in his hand, and they contained Sk Rossi¡¯s DNA.¡± Silence falls and my stomach twists. I feel nauseous as I try to make sense of it all. That isn¡¯t fucking possible. ¡°If finding out the truth is so fucking urgent, then why the fuck are you holding that trial in nine days! Let¡¯s probe her mind and get the answers now!¡± Dad growls as the door opens and Keh the Cunt enters. I have to admit he looks¡­ not like himself. He looks tired, but I guess losing a son does that. Did he regret everything he had forced on Royce? I mean, is it even real? ¡°Protocol! You do not understand how things work!¡± Magdalena shouts. ¡°I trust you King Alejandro but-¡± ¡°But not enough to believe that I know my daughter and I know she did not fucking kill anyone!¡± ¡°I have always sided with you! Don¡¯t you think I have a reason for doing and saying as I am!¡± She snaps back, her aura swirling around her. ¡°And what may that be?!¡± Dad roars. ¡°Probe her mind now!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! don¡¯t you see, I¡¯m trying¡­¡± ¡°Allow me.¡± Sephora says, cing a hand on the older woman¡¯s shoulder. Magdalene frowns as she looks away, and Sephora looks at Dad. ¡°We have seen glimpses of the havoc of darkness in the future, King Alejandro and I see her in the midst of it all. She is tied to servants of Apophis, heed our warning.¡± My head shoots up and my heart thuds. ¡°What?¡± I ask. No. Just no. This can¡¯t be true. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dad asks. ¡°And if you know something, why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not clear, but with everything going on, prophecies, readings and the stars are not always so easy to read.¡± Darkness¡­ involving me¡­ ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t do something bad¡­¡± I say. Aleric! Royce said, Aleric shot him¡­ he¡¯s the one whose mind should be probed! I¡¯m about to speak when Keh beats me to it. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell this to Alejandro first?¡± He asks coldly. ¡°I wanted to be certain. I was trying to keep everyone safe by warning you and at the same time, I¡¯m trying to dy so we can buy time to find some solid answers.¡± Magdalene massages her temples. ¡°I feared with no clear answer, he would not listen-¡± ¡°I always listen!¡± Dad growls. The sound of footsteps, one of which is clearly a woman by the sound of heels, makes me nce at the door. Despite my mind being a mess. I recognise both scents. ¡°Can you all just calm down?¡± The woman who opens the door with a flick of her finger says. Ri. Magdalena turns to her, shocked to see her here. Right behind her is none other than Uncle Liam. ¡°Call a code red. We have the hearing first thing in the morning. You are already causing Sk enough stress and using her of something she has not done, so why dy the hearing?¡± Liam says quietly. His voice is calm, but there¡¯s a power in it and everyone here fucking knows he¡¯s right. ¡°My son and Beta are dead. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Keh says. I think Dad and I are both fucking shocked he¡¯s agreeing. How will he take it when he learns that his other son tried to kill Royce and murdered his Beta? ¡°Are you certain?¡± Flint asks him. Keh looks down. ¡°Every single member of my pack is ounted for, save Royce.¡± He says, looking away. ¡°I¡¯m with Liam, let¡¯s move this hearing closer, as for the spell regarding the reading of the girls¡¯ minds, it will be witnessed openly. I don¡¯t want any foul y.¡± Raihana says, her eyes shing. ¡°Of course, we are not the enemy here, Seraphina,¡± Magdalene says, referring to Raihana by her witch-given name. ¡°Great, then I¡¯m d we are on the same page.¡± She says icily. ¡°I understand that this hearing should be witnessed by the entire council, but I will be sitting it out to mourn the loss of my son, Aleric will attend in my stead.¡± Keh says quietly. For real? The same guy who ordered his daughter¡¯s death is mourning? He looks at me, and our eyes meet. ¡°My son was a good man, and if I find out there was foul y¡­ I demand blood for blood, life for life.¡± He says, his eyes shing. Dad and Liam instantly block his view of me, their auras raging, a menacing growl rumbles in Dad¡¯s chest. ¡°Then I hope you are ready to stand by it.¡± Dad snarls venomously, ¡°Regardless of who is behind this.¡± ¡°I intend to.¡± Keh spits. Sephora sighs. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night and tomorrow we shall hold the hearing at noon, then. If that is what everyone wants.¡± ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll notify the rest of the council, Alpha Alejandro.¡± Flint says quietly before I stand up. The three Alphas leave first and I sigh heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Howe no one realised Zayn was dead?¡± I say quietly. ¡°Their Alpha is sick, and he didn¡¯t seem to realise anything was off.¡± Rivers exins. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you question why a student was not attending sses?¡± Liam asks, cocking a brow. Silence falls in the room and Rivers pales as all eyes turn on him. ¡°I¡­ I have been negligent¡­ I didn¡¯t think much of it, often students do this¡­ just l-like Miss Rossi¡­ and we had thought Zayn was on the field trip too, whilst they thought he had cancelled so when we realised he was missing¡­ well it took a while.¡± I roll my eyes. That¡¯s fucking crazy. The field trip was only a weekend, even Aleric had gone on it. Was he behind killing Zayn and if so, why? Is he trying to get revenge on me for what I said that day¡­ I remember the recording I had taken and nned to listen to it again. I want to know if there¡¯s any hints in it. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. I think I¡¯ve had enough time around people I can¡¯t stand.¡± Raihana mutters, tossing her long brown locks over her shoulder. Liam smiles slightly. ¡°Shall we?¡± He says to me, holding his hand out. I smile as I close the gap between us, and he pulls me into his arms. Yeah, I¡¯m being used of murder¡­ yeah there are several people who believe it¡¯s me¡­ There¡¯s something dark in my future¡­ I mean Dante has said it, Magdalene has said it¡­ but¡­ I have so many people on my side. They will stop me, if ever- if ever I do something bad. It¡¯s going to be ok? Right? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Why is that feeling of foreboding growing? Chapter 98 Chapter 98 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 98 14. Hot Drinks & Discussions SKYLA. It¡¯s a few hourster and Dad, Ri, Liam, and I are in the human city, in a small coffee shop that is nestled away in the corner of the town on a quiet street. Country music is ying softly in the background and although it isn¡¯t my type of music, I can¡¯t deny that it makes me want to tap my foot along to it. Raihana has put a spell around us, so no one can hear what we are saying as we discuss the goings ons over hot drinks and a variety of desserts including cream cakes, donuts, and biscuits. A conversation which ispletely the opposite of the warm ambience of the caf¨¦. ¡°The body was in a bad state.¡± Liam says, pulling a face from where he¡¯s sitting beside me. Dad is opposite me where he is sitting next to Ri. Malevolent is under the table, rubbing against my legs as Ri stirs her coffee, her head resting on Dad¡¯s shoulder. Neither Ri nor I had seen Zayn¡¯s body as she had said she didn¡¯t want to. I had wanted to, but both Dad and Liam agreed I didn¡¯t need to see it. ¡°So uncle, was it that bad?¡± I ask Liam. ¡°Yeah, it was¡­ but I still feel the piece of fabric in his hand was not torn in a struggle. It could have just been put there¡­¡± He says and the other two nod their agreement. ¡°What colour was it?¡± I ask as I take a donut from the centre of the table. ¡°It was too grimy to see, but I¡¯ve got pictures and the body will be viewed again.¡± Dad says as two men walk past and shamelessly nce over at Raihana¡¯s boobs as they walk past, but one cold re from Dad makes them pick up speed and move along. Idiots, but got to give them points for bravery considering that even with our auras reigned in, humans can still sense our abilities, and everyone has been casting nces our way. ¡°He¡¯s been dead for far too long to be fucking overlooked. Didn¡¯t his parents bother to check up on him? That¡¯s shady-as-fuck,¡± Dad says. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Rayhan, the investigation team. They¡¯ll look into it.¡± Liam says. ¡°And Leo¡¯s requested for the body to be sent to him to run some of his own tests.¡± Dad says. ¡°Oh? Was the council ok with that?¡± Raihana asks. Dad smirks. ¡°They¡¯ve taken an excellent liking to him, to the point I¡¯m hearing; what does Alpha Leo think or suggest? The fucker¡¯s smart, I¡¯ll give him that.¡± Liam smiles slightly. ¡°Yeah, he is, once you get past his anger.¡± He says. I nce up at him as he smiles down at me, knowing he was the one who had found Azura after her rejection. In fact, after he had felt the pack link break, the first person he had tried to make sure was safe was her¡­ Mama Red had calmed him down, saying Azura was fine¡­ yet¡­ Azura told me that when Liam had found her in that state, she¡¯d never forget the look in his eyes¡­ Leo fucked up and although he¡¯s perfect for her, for Liam, that memory will stick, but then again, he¡¯s always hard on himself. I know from a convo I had overheard between Aunty Raven and Mama that he still feels guilty and regretful for the way he had marked Aunty Raven. The only difference is, Leo was angry and held resentment towards our packs, but Uncle Liam? He was fucking cursed by a god, heck how do you fight that? His actions were because of darkness through a curse. Yet even though he was cursed by a god, he managed to break it. Ironically that God was Helios, and he cursed him for something his ancestor did. Helios¡­ isn¡¯t it interesting? Helios cursed my uncle, yet blessed Royce. It¡¯s interesting how gods worked. Another thing that worries me is what the witches said regarding Apophis. What if somehow, I¡¯m cursed, or end up cursed and¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about it. ¡°Sk?¡± I look up when Dad calls me. ¡°You ok?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was thinking¡­¡± I nod, clearing my thoughts as I try to think back to what colour I was wearing the day I lost control, but I can¡¯t fucking remember. ¡°I shifted on school grounds one of the days before Royce got to me. What if they used my clothes from that day. I mean, we leave our clothes lying around everywhere, it could have been any time.¡± I say, taking a cream cake.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Ok Royce, hold that thought. I¡¯ming back to it.¡± Raihana says, pointing one of her long acrylics at me. ¡°But also, that is a very valid point regarding your clothes.¡± ¡°I do agree, especially since it doesn¡¯t make sense. The reports show he was in a lot of pain before he died. His nails contained bits of his own flesh and blood. So, for him to hold on to a scrap of fabric is more than a little strange.¡± Liam says as I look into his vibrant eyes. ¡°So, then someone is trying to fucking frame Sk.¡± Dad states. ¡°So, you think someone framed Sky?¡± Raihana asks. ¡°Well, we already know that.¡± Liam says. ¡°Can be an assumption, but if someone is setting her up¡­ there¡¯s more to it.¡± Raihana muses, stirring her already frothy coffee. Dad and I exchange looks and I nod. We can trust them both without a doubt. ¡°Well¡­ about that¡­¡± Dad begins, and both look at him as he begins filling them in. I gave my input and told them about Royce, and I had pulled down the high neck top I had put on before leaving Leo¡¯s pack earlier to show them my mark. When Dad¡¯s done, they are both beyond fucking shocked and I don¡¯t really me them. It is a lot to take in and Raihana definitely looks a little shocked, and by that, I mean really shook. ¡°But what ites down to, is ¨C is Keh in on it? And if more¡¯s at y, what does Dante think?¡± Liam asks, picking up his mug. ¡°He can¡¯t say much, and he told me he¡¯ll be gone for a few days.¡± Dad sighs. ¡°It¡¯s not easy being him.¡± He adds quietly. I frown, feeling as if there¡¯s more on Dad¡¯s mind, but he doesn¡¯t go into it. ¡°You said Keh had a n for luring Sk into his family with one of his sons. I wonder if he knows his son¡¯s shenanigans.¡± Raihana says, running her fingers through her long hair. ¡°The Sris King¡­¡± She shakes her head as if trying to clear her mind. ¡°By the look of it, it¡¯s hard to fucking say, but we¡¯ll wait on Royce, and when he returns, we¡¯ll be able to take it a step further.¡± Dad says as he drinks his hot chocte. ¡°Only there¡¯s someone else dead too, and I wonder¡­¡± Liam trails off. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, slipping some little bites of the treats on the table to Malevolent. ¡°If Aleric is behind it, then maybe tomorrow he ns to speak in her favour or maybe y the hero? I mean, why kill someone who already had a sh with Sk? If he, of course, killed him, that is.¡± He says, tilting his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, especially if they wanted Sk. Would they really try to tarnish her reputation? ¡°Well, he fucking killed his own beta and brother, or he thought he did anyway. I wouldn¡¯t put anything past that fucker.¡± Dad says coldly. We fall silent, pondering over the thought. ¡°Let¡¯s see what tomorrow brings.¡± Raihana says, sighing. ¡°And Sky¡­ when they probe your mind ¡­ although they will target the time of events, Janaina will be the one to do so, and she is trustworthy but try to focus on that night on thest time you saw the boy, it¡¯ll help nothing else seep out of the cracks. Especially since everyone will get to see those images.¡± ¡°Understood. But I guess this means they¡¯ll figure out I¡¯m a Lycan?¡± ¡°Well, if they haven¡¯t already checked the girl¡¯s mind, then yes, they¡¯ll know.¡± She says. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s good, I mean, maybe it¡¯s your Lycan that scared the girl. Her mind will be probed too.¡± ¡°I do agree. Maybe it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± Liam adds. ¡°If Royce stood witness, it would have made things fucking easier. His proof was pivotal.¡± Dad growls. ¡°True, but a Lycan is supposed to be born every few centuries to rule. This will show people her importance, and wouldn¡¯t this put Sk as the next heir?¡± Liam asks, looking at Dad. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be a ruler.¡± I say grimly. Dad is quiet for a moment. ¡°Inevitably, Royce is the Sris King, so that makes you a ruler anyway, and I feel like I can see you moving to Americater in life. I¡¯m assuming Dante will be our next king?¡± Raihana points out now, turning to Dad, who looks deep in thought. I never thought of that¡­ move all the way there? That¡¯s¡­ intense. Silence falls over the table until Dad sits back. ¡°The pack is Dante¡¯s as firstborn, and an Alpha God or whatever shit he is, but as for the title of the next ruler¡­ A Lycan is born every few centuries, since I¡¯m still fucking here, it¡¯s not necessary that Sk takes that role. And well¡­ I think I already have my heir chosen.¡± Those words shock us all, making us stare at him. ¡°And he¡¯ll make an excellent fucking leader, because he was born a fucking king.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 99 15. Glimpses to Come SKYLA. ¡°Who?¡± I ask curiously. ¡°Not for you to fucking know.¡± He replies with a smirk, and I wonder who he means, the way he said Dante gets the Alpha position¡­ then who does he mean? Raihana sighs, running her fingers through her hair. ¡°Long day?¡± Dad asks, putting his arm around her shoulders. She leans against him and picks up her coffee, smiling up at him. ¡°Yeah, Heaven¡¯s powers are manifesting and they¡¯re taking a toll on her and it¡¯s only making her anger worse.¡± She says. ¡°I¡¯m sure I was never this bad.¡± ¡°Raf had a way to get through to you.¡± Dad says. She nods, a sad smile on her lips. ¡°Yeah, I was Daddy¡¯s little girl.¡± She says, looking away for a moment, but I¡¯m certain her eyes are glistening. The original Rossi Princess, the first-born daughter of the next generation and she is definitely a princess. Dad pulls her closer, kissing her forehead. He¡¯s always been that father figure to her, especially after Uncle Raf died¡­ I didn¡¯t know him¡­ but it hurts, the way everyone spoke about him made that clear enough that he was a true gem. ¡°I¡¯m sure Heaven will get used to it. It must be hard on her. She¡¯s only young, but if you need a break or think she can use one, send her over.¡± He replies, ¡°Thanks.¡± She says with a nod before she turns to me. ¡°So, this Royce, have you got a picture?¡± ¡°Of course I do. My man is fine.¡± I say proudly, much to the annoyance of Dad. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°He ain¡¯t anything special.¡± He says, making Liam smile, amused. Smirking, I take my phone out and unlock it, holding up a picture of my sexy Ice God for Raihana to see. She sits forward, taking the phone from me. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s sexy! Now that is a good-looking man, but I do have a thing for blond men.¡± She says. Dad scoffs, ¡°Yeah, probably only after your mate turned out to be fucking blond.¡± He says, making Liam stifle a chuckle. Earning himself a re from Raihana. ¡°Not at all. I was like six and I liked Liam, but he was always running after his little doll of a mate, even back then.¡± She waves her hand, making me look between them, surprised. Even Liam looks shocked. ¡°Me? But there was nothing special about me.¡± He muses, looking genuinely surprised and confused. I raise an eyebrow as Dad snickers. Ah, there¡¯s the dense side of my adorable uncle. ¡°I fucking agree.¡± I re at Dad. ¡°Be nice to my uncle.¡± I say, and Liam smiles at me, cing an arm around my shoulders. ¡°Well, you were nice. You would do things Rayhan got frustrated with, like my shoces and you would slow down when we were out in the fields so I could keep up. I liked you.¡± Raihana says reminiscing about the past, making Liam smile. ¡°Now thinking about it, you were a little princess even back then. There was you, who didn¡¯t want to get dirty or have your dress ruined. Kia, well with her ankle at times. I knew she was in pain and used to get worried. Then there was Raven. She was tiny, and she acted too big for her boots, often overestimating her abilities.¡± He smiles softly at the reminder of his mate. ¡°I guess I just wanted to make sure everyone was alright.¡± Aww, cute. ¡°And he¡¯s clearly been in love with her for ages.¡± Dad remarks. ¡°Well, I used to write you anonymous notes.¡± Raihana says, smirking. ¡°Ah¡­ I thought they were from Kia and Raven, making fun of me¡­¡± She cocks a brow. ¡°Really?¡± He looks at her apologetically and Dad snickers. ¡°Well, d he didn¡¯t fucking notice. Rossi women don¡¯t belong to Westwood men.¡± ¡°Dad! That¡¯s annoying.¡± I say, making him chuckle. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t speak too soon, Liam has five sons and you have grandnieces.¡± I taunt Dad, whose smile vanishes. ¡°They¡¯re too fucking young.¡± He growls. Ah, if only he knew, we aren¡¯t that innocent. ¡°Well back to Royce, he seems to be a good one. I like how you two marked one another.¡± Raihana says, amused. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t marked him. We apparently need to do that publicly.¡± I reply. ¡°That¡¯s valid.¡± Liam says. A pleasant, rxing silence falls over the table. ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to tell you, uncle, and since we¡¯re here anyway¡­¡± Raihana begins, now serious as she looks up at Dad. He moves back slightly so he can see her better and nods, a frown on his face. ¡°And what may that be?¡± She seems to hesitate before looking away for a second before she looks Dad straight in the eye. ¡°Bing a High Witch of the Coven of Ennd.¡± She says, now sitting up straight. I look at her sharply, shocked, as Liam cocks a brow. ¡°What?!¡± I ask sharply. ¡°Yeah, I fucking second that. You and Del both didn¡¯t want to join that coven.¡± ¡°No, but darker times areing, Uncle¡­ and I need to be in a position of power.¡± She says quietly. ¡°As one of the most powerful witches in the world, I need to be at the head, it¡¯s my duty.¡± It¡¯s a big deal for her to say that because I know how against joining the cover she and Del were. For her to be considering it¡­ means things are bing even more worrying for her to make such a decision. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re hiding, Ri?¡± Dad asks sharply and I¡¯m about to brush it off, but the way her heart thuds makes me look at her intently. Unease settles over us, and I frown, waiting for her to answer Dad. Her gorgeous tan skin looks pale as she looks between the three of us. ¡°Sienna¡­¡± She begins, before taking a deep breath. She shakes her head and closes her eyes as ifposing herself. Sienna? What the hell is that about? ¡°Sienna has been having visions in her sleep, of men of shadows slipping through the veil. Tall, long, with des for fingers, made entirely of shadows.¡± ¡°The veil?¡± I ask, sure as fuck, hoping she doesn¡¯t mean what I thought she did. When she speaks, her voice holds the underlying hint of impending doom. ¡°The veil that is between this world and the other world.¡± ¡°The other world¡­¡± Dad trails off, his brows furrowed. Malevolent has frozen too, no longer yfully rubbing against my ankles as if she knows how serious the conversation is, my own stomach fills with dread. ¡°So it has begun.¡± Liam murmurs. ¡°There¡¯s something else¡­ and when you mentioned that Royce is the Sris King¡­ Well, I think the time is nearing.¡± She looks up at Liam. ¡°It¡¯s also the reason I called you tonight, Liam.¡± Raihana says, tilting her head. He looks across at her sharply, raising a brow. ¡°Yeah?¡± We all wait for her to speak and it feels like years before she runs her fingers through her hair, clearly not knowing how to word it. ¡°Heaven¡­ she¡¯s¡­¡± She ces her face in her hands and I¡¯m fucking getting worried now. ¡°Raihana, you¡¯re fucking worrying me now.¡± Dad voices my very thoughts. ¡°Two nights ago, Heaven had her first prophecy, and it shook me¡­but I think you will both want to hear it.¡± She says, looking between Dad and Uncle. A prophecy? Only extremely powerful witches would have those, but that¡¯s no surprise, Heaven is from a powerful line of Witches. Raihana takes a deep breath and closes her eyes as she continues. ¡°There are four toe and the time is now upon us. The Sris King, The Asheton Queen, The Deimos King and The Volkov Queen. When the four true rulerse into power and assemble behind the Adonai, the final barrier between the realms will shatter, symbolising the beginning of the end of time. Heed my words, for it begins with the Sris King.¡± My breath hitches, fear enveloping me like a nket of darkness. Her words have shaken me. The future is bing darker, and we are going to have to do everything in our power to fight what we are about to face. But the ultimate question is, will we survive it? *Suspenseful music ys¡­* Chapter 100 Chapter 100 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 100 16. In the Courtroom SKYLA. The courtroom is dark and almost ominous. It makes me feel like I¡¯vemitted a crime and I¡¯m here to be sentenced. Well, I kind of fucking am thanks to stupid Heather, the fucking Feather-Brained twit. Last night¡¯s revtions had kept me up all night. That prophecy of Heaven¡¯s was fucking intense and the fact she is going through that kind of heavy shit at that age is fucking unfair. I had filled Royce in on everything, well we kinda had a video chat, me, him, Leo, Azura and Kat. We had spent hours discussing it, and once we had switched off, he had stayed on the phone all night with me. Talking, flirting and maybe a little bit of dirty talking. Even when I fell asleep he didn¡¯t switch it off. In the morning when he heard me wake up his ¡®good morning¡¯ in that deep husky morning voice of his had made me wish he was here so I could kiss him hard and fuck him. I miss you, Magic Fingers. I¡¯m wearing a ck high-neck ribbed top, leather pants and boots. The little brat is already sitting there with her parents. I fucking feel damn petty, but seeing Heather sitting there looking all scared only made me stare at her a little more. I¡¯m mad at her, sure she probably didn¡¯t see the fucking death-noodle, but she did not get attacked by a bright white Lycan. Like fuck, how do you confuse that shit? ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright.¡± Dad says. He, Liam and Raihana are by my side, and I¡¯m d they are. The girls, Azura, Kat and Song, had messaged earlier to wish me all the best and good luck. Think I¡¯m going to need more than that shit with how uneasy I¡¯m fucking feeling. Mama Red,Aunty Raven and Uncle Chris had all called too, but honestly, it¡¯s just making me feel like this shit is fucking bad¡­ I¡¯m not sure what to make of the others already gathered here. Rivers is here too, the dumb cunt. Those on the jury are seated. Some of them are from the councils, others are not. Dad would usually be there, but because I am his daughter, he couldn¡¯t. Grandad Elijah will be joining though, and Allen, an old Alpha who has been by Dad¡¯s side for ages, is on the panel too. Then we have the witches. I see Sephora there, and another two. So Janaina won¡¯t be¡­ Fuck, why do I feel like shit isn¡¯t on my side. My phone begins ringing and I take it out of my pocket. As much as I want it to be Royce, I know he wouldn¡¯t risk giving me a call whilst I¡¯m here in this room. He had already talked to me on the way here, and he was about to catch his flight¡­ fuck. He had wanted to dy until after the trial, but Dad and Leo had said he should go and had practically forced him, saying they¡¯ll keep him updated. Dante? The phone rings and I answer it. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m surprised you called. You¡¯re not one to often take a phone with you wherever the hell you are.¡± I say, not expecting him to call. ¡°Maybe, but did you think I¡¯d forget to call on such a day?¡± His voice is soft, and I have to admit I like him better on the phone. ¡°Well, you do have a lot going on. I wouldn¡¯t haveined, besides I can do without hearing your voice.¡± I say jokingly. ¡°Thanks for calling. Sometimes we all need our annoying older brothers to call.¡± He chuckles, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you are far from sorry.¡± I say quietly,ncing around and hoping no one is trying to eavesdrop, although I know some are close enough and could probably hear the conversation. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind annoying you. However, today is not the day to drive you up the wall. Good luck for today¡­ no matter what happens¡­¡± He trails off and I can tell he is struggling, and my heart thuds. That uneasy feeling from this morning is growing inside of me. ¡°No matter what happens¡­?¡± I urge. He sighs softly, ¡°No matter what happens, believe in yourself, My Audacious Lioness.¡± My eyes fly open, remembering the nickname he had given me back when we were younger. He had randomly given one to Kat and Zu as well¡­ but it¡¯s not one I¡¯ve heard in years¡­ I hear theirs, but he and I¡­ we sh more often than not. I take a shaky breath, about to speak, when he beats me to it. ¡°I love you, little sis, remember that.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± I say, my heart thudding. If I say more, I¡¯m going to fucking cry. Fuck these damn emotions. I¡¯m not a fucking crybaby. I hate crying and I¡¯m doing it far too fucking muchtely. ¡°Same.¡± I manage to mumble. He chuckles. ¡°Everyone is with you, and even if we can¡¯t be there in person, we¡¯re thinking of you. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I mutter, keeping my head down before he bids me farewell and hangs up. Dad pulls me in for a hug, rubbing my back, and I take the moment to rein in my emotions before he moves back and gives me a nod. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine.¡± He says. I nod as someone says we begin in five minutes. The door opens, and the immense amount of power tells me my family is here before I even see them. Turning, I see it¡¯s: Mama, Alessandra, the Westwood Five, Asher, Ahren, Rayhan, Delsanra, Chris and Grandad El stepping inside. A ripple goes through the room and Dad smirks. ¡°Looks like your cheerleading squads arrived. They¡¯re just missing their pompoms and shit.¡± I can¡¯t help but smirk at that, as Jayce sends a re in Dad¡¯s direction. ¡°Guys!¡± I say as I rush over, giving Mama a squeeze first before crushing the boys in big bear hugs. ¡°Urgh no.¡± Alessandra says when I try to pull her in, and she moves away from the group as if disgusted by them. ¡°Sk, hey,¡± Rayhan says, and I cock a brow seeing he¡¯s shortened his hair. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen it this short in ages. It¡¯s just below his chin and he looks as good as ever. He gives me a hug and I hug him back. Hmm, I should steal some pictures, but not sure if anyone will currently buy anything from me. I hug Delsanra as she smiles at me and wishes me all the best. ¡°The truth will be revealed.¡± Grandad says before he kisses my forehead, giving me a pat on the shoulder and heads to the jury stand. One seat remains empty where Dad would have usually sat. The centre seat¡­ Because of me, he couldn¡¯t be in his position. My stomach twists, but that thought disappears when I see none other than Aleric walk inside. Cunt. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He¡¯s dressed all in ck. I¡¯m not sure if it is for the fucking trial or he¡¯s still mourning his brother, but he¡¯s just a fucking bastard who is possibly responsible for all this shit. He walks swiftly down the aisle and towards me. Dad¡¯s eyes sh, but he says nothing. There are enough people around me for him not to try anything funny. ¡°Sk, I¡¯m so sorry it¡¯se to this, it¡¯s going to be ok.¡± He says with concern in his fake-ass eyes. Go suck on a dick, you prick. ¡°Of course it is, I did nothing wrong. I¡¯m sorry for the loss of your brother¡­ the Ardens must be feeling the loss of their very best.¡± I say innocently. He looks at me sharply and swallows. Yeah, I thought that¡¯ll hit a fucking nerve. ¡°Yes, he really was¡­¡± ¡°Take your seat Sk Sra Rossi. The trial will begin soon.¡± Magdalene says from where she stands at the front. I¡¯m relieved, wanting to get away from the snake- no pun intended. He gives Rayhan, Delsanra and Mama, who had not left my side, a nod before he walks to his seat. ¡°You got this baby.¡± Mama says, kissing my forehead. ¡°Miss Rossi.¡± Magdalene says. Drop dead, you old crone. I walk back to the front, giving her a scathing re, and take my seat between Raihana and Dad. Everyone has just settled into their seats when the doors behind us open. Everyone turns as a surge of power enters the room and I look at the man standing there in a ck suit with a white shirt. A few buttons are open, showing off the tattoos that cover his neck and like Dad, he wears a few chains. His brown hair is slicked back, and piercing ice-blue eyes meet mine for a second before they scan the room. Behind him there are three women, and my heart skips a beat. Azura, Kataleya and Song! They¡¯re grinning as they look at me. Come on Sky, did you really think your girls wouldn¡¯t be here? Sure, they wished me all the best this morning, but this really made my day. Hushed murmurs rush through the room, as all attention falls on Leo. ¡°Is that¡­ Alpha Leo Rossi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Alpha of the Sangue pack!¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s here in person.¡± The crowd, the jury and the other council members are all in awe as they watch the man who has just entered. A cigarette is in his hand, and he now lights it. ¡°Since there¡¯s a fucking seat on the jury and everyone can agree that I have a knack for these things, I will step in for the King.¡± He says, taking a drag of his cigarette. His voice is powerful, echoing around the room. It¡¯s not a suggestion, it¡¯s a fucking statement. I¡¯m ready for many to argue, but no one speaks as a few nod their approval. ¡°Alpha Leo is known for his equality¡­¡± ¡°¡­Only recently he¡¯s begun to work alongside the council¡­¡± ¡°He is a man of intelligence and wit¡­¡± ¡°Any objections?¡± Leo challenges, I can see Dad smirking and wonder if he knew he¡¯ll being. ¡°No, of course not. There is a seat free. I see nothing wrong with it.¡± Magdalene says, much to my surprise. ¡°Excellent.¡± Leo replies, smirking. He then makes his way to the jury stand. He steps up and sits down in Dad¡¯s seat. Leaning back against the seat, his sharp eyes assess the room, my heart thuds and I realise I know exactly who Dad will choose as his heir¡­ My eyes snap to Dad, and his dark eyes meet my questioning ones. A small smirk crosses his lips in confirmation, and he gives me the tiniest of nods and a wink. Leo Rossi¡­ I look back at the stand, his powerful aura surrounds him, and I really fucking don¡¯t know how I didn¡¯t see it before, but he really was born to be a king¡­ ¡°Let the trial begin.¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 101 17. The Trial SKYLA. ¡°We will probe the mind of Heather Penbrook first.¡± Janaina states clearly, looking at the young witch and motioning her toe forward. ¡°Heather, step to the front of the podium.¡± Janaina herself, steps up onto the dais and nods at Raihana and Magdalene. ¡°You got this,¡± Raihana says, giving me a small smile before she joins the other two on the dais. Although Janaina will be doing the spell, they will be making sure everything goes ordingly. Heather stands up hesitantly but before she can even step around the low barrier, her father stands up. ¡°I object. How can a witch rted to the suspect be a part of this?¡± Raihana¡¯s eyes sh as she turns and res at him. ¡°We are in a room full of many witches, any foul y would be seen.¡± She says icily. ¡°Serafina¡­¡± Magdalene says warningly. ¡°I am stating facts.¡± Raihana cuts her off. ¡°Remember that.¡± Magdalene frowns, but even without being an official member of the coven, it¡¯s obvious she has a strong hold over them. Delsanra stands up and leans over to get Heather¡¯s attention. She smiles gently. ¡°We are all here to do the right thing, there is a grave misunderstanding at y, and we just want the answers. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She says to her. Despite her smile, there¡¯s strength and confidence in her voice as she motions the girl to go to the dais. I smirk when I spot Rayhan checking out his mate¡¯s ass. You ain¡¯t no innocent fucker. I turn my attention to Heather as she walks hesitantly to the front. I¡¯ve got to admit; she does look fucking intimidated¡­ Is she that scared? Is she so sure that it was me who attacked her? ¡°I can assure you there will be no foul y,¡± Magdalene says to her. ¡°We are all as concerned as you are regarding this matter. The spell does not hurt at all. This trial is held publicly, so if anything is to come to light¡­ no one can oppose it.¡± ¡°How about we get on with the actual mind probing?¡± Leo cuts in, his cold eyes looking at her. A few of the Alphas on the council nod in agreement. Magdalene looks at him and frowns. ¡°They are all alike.¡± She mutters, not bothering to keep her voice down. She motions to Janaina to begin and without further ado, she steps forward, readying herself. She whispers a spell, raising her hands, a faint glow spreads from her hands and she ces two fingers to Heather¡¯s forehead. There¡¯s a frown of concentration on her face and I know she¡¯s pulling forward the memories from that night. The scene around us changes, and we¡¯re back in that forest. She¡¯s running, and I realise this spell is showing us everything from her eyes of that night. The room falls pin-drop silent as everyone watches the unfolding of the events. A scream pierces the air, and she shouts out, terrified. It looks like a scene straight out of a horror movie. I can¡¯t feel her emotions, but the shaky breath and the hammering pounding of her heart gives it away. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She turns to see her friend iling in the darkness, the body being thrown around by an unseen entity as blood stters everywhere. She¡¯s screaming, as the survivors run for their lives and straight into the forest, while the Death-Noodle gives chase. I hope those who have fought the Death-Noodle can recognise its movements. She hasn¡¯t seen it yet, and it feels like every second issting forever. I nce around, trying to see the rest of the people here. I can see Leo leaning forward as he assesses the memory, Rayhan, Liam¡­ Del¡­ they¡¯re all observing it carefully. Dad¡¯s frowning as he watches, his eyes glimmering red, and I realise he¡¯s holding my hand¡­ Being so nervous, I hadn¡¯t even realised, and I can¡¯t help but feel protected. Come on¡­ get to the part I show up¡­ It¡¯s taking fucking forever, but what irks me is she really fucking can¡¯t see the thing attacking her, so how did she pin it on me? I¡¯m here! I recognise the part where she had backed away when I hade into the picture and told her to run. Is she deaf? I mean, we can fucking hear the rustling of the leaves in the forest and the broken trees flying everywhere, so why can¡¯t she hear me? They¡¯ll be able to recognise my voice! ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± Heather mumbles in the memory and I tense. I can¡¯t remember word for fucking word, but didn¡¯t she say thatter on? Why am I not in her memory? I keep watching, waiting for me to show, but there¡¯s only something dark out there. Something with plum eyes¡­ Unease settles into my stomach, and I turn to Dad. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad, I told her to call the academy at this point.¡± I whisper. ¡°Why can¡¯t she hear me? She did look at me¡­¡± I fought the Death Noodle here. Why can¡¯t she see me? He frowns as we continue watching when suddenly, from the Darkness I appear, my eyes are burning purple and there¡¯s a look of pure evil on my face. That shit ain¡¯t me. My heart thuds as I look at myself stand there looking more like a demonic being than a fucking Lycan. There¡¯s no white fur, there¡¯s just¡­ some kind of unearthly monster. My limbs look longer as I advance towards Heather. She screams before she turns, abandoning her friend as she runs for dear life. ¡°That¡¯s not even what happened.¡± I whisper, fear making me feel nauseous. What the fuck is going on? The room returns to normal and Heather runs to her mother, sobbing hysterically. ¡°Fuck, even I¡¯d be scared of that, but that wasn¡¯t me.¡± I say clearly. ¡°Visions can be distorted by fear. We see things differently,¡± Janaina says. ¡°But your mind will hold the answers, will they not? You fought the unseen beast.¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it! It¡¯s damn big and fucking purple with plum eyes.¡± I say, standing up. Dad gives my hand a final squeeze and even when I look down at him, my head is pounding. Panic and worry are beginning to seep into me. ¡°You got this. You did nothing wrong.¡± He says firmly. I nod, walking towards the dais. I need them to probe my mind so I can fucking prove my point. I scan the room, feeling my stomach twist. Suddenly, I feel as if something bad is going to happen. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 102 18. Deadly Memories SKYLA. Why am I feeling like this? I stop in my tracks, wanting to tell them about the voice I heard. Of Apophis and what he said, but how do I tell them? Hesitating, I stop before the witches, and Raihana gives me a small smile. ¡°We got this.¡± She says confidently. ¡°Yeah, I just¡­ before we begin, I want to tell you I heard a voice¡­ and it came from the snake.¡± I hear a murmur go through the room and know it sounds bloody unbelievable. ¡°And what did this snake that only you can see, say?¡± Sephora asks. ¡°It said, Daughter of Selene¡­ and I replied, servant of Apophis-¡± Sephora cuts me off, making my eyes sh with irritation. ¡°And how do you know that it was the servant of Apophis? Is this a web of lies that you have spun after we mentioned the visions we¡¯ve seen. If that is the-¡± ¡°This is a trial, and every side is allowed to speak in their own defence. Do not pressurise the suspect into not stating vital information, it¡¯s almost as if you have something against her. Do you?¡± Leo asks coldly. ¡°And for someone in your position, you should know that this was already shared with the council.¡± Grandad El says and I look at Magdalene and Janaina. So they know? ¡°That is correct. Sephora, please, calm yourself or I will have you step out.¡± Janaina says warningly. ¡°Her eyes are the same shade as the unseen monster. What proof is there that they are not one and the same! Leo cocks a brow. ¡°I understand that this is upsetting for you, considering you are the aunt of one of the deceased. However, if you can¡¯t behave professionally, then I would suggest the same as High Witch Janaina. And I¡¯m sure the jury would agree. So, step the fuck out if you can¡¯t behave professionally.¡± ¡°You are not a prime member of the council. In fact, until now you refused to even join and now that it¡¯s convenient, you simply step in?¡± She says. Dad growls as Leo cocks a brow, not phased. I nce at Azura, who¡¯s watching him with damn googly eyes. I wish Royce was here¡­ Fuck, I¡¯m jealous. ¡°I¡¯m stepping in as a substitute, please calm yourself, Ms Sephora. You¡¯re only embarrassing yourself.¡± Leo says calmly, only making Sephora look fucking pathetic. I look at her, my heart thudding, rted to the girl who died¡­ ¡°Are you ready?¡± Janaina says to me, and I nod. Casting a nce over at Aleric, I see that he¡¯s simply sitting there ever so calmly¡­ I turn to Mama, needing someone to tell me it¡¯s going to be ok, and she smilesfortingly, giving me strength that I never fucking knew I needed. Azura¡­ Kat¡­ Song, they¡¯re all here, and so is most of my family¡­ I wish I could mind-link someone right now. I close my eyes as Janaina begins whispering the spell, cing two fingers to my forehead. I wish I had Malevolent with me right now. I hug myself as I feel her magic rush through me, it¡¯s gentle, a rippling sensation really. My breath suddenly constricts, and a sharp pain goes through my head. Ouch! Is this¡­ is this meant to be painful? My heart is pounding loudly in my ears, and I can¡¯t even focus much. Screams and darkness surround me, and I force my eyes open. Why isn¡¯t the scene reying from the car? I look around, trying to figure out what part this is, and I find myself looking through my eyes, but the only thing is, they are not mine, because whoever or whatever the fuck this memory belongs to, they¡¯re fucking ripping through a body as they toss it around like a sack of potatoes. Someone gasps, sobbing in the background, but I can¡¯t move. I can¡¯t fucking do anything as everyone watches the scene straight out of a fucking horror movie. This isn¡¯t mine! My heart¡¯s pounding as I clutch my chest, trying to bring the memory forward, but¡­ What happened that day? ¡°Servant of Apophis¡­¡± I hear my own voice hiss. That¡¯s not me! I try to speak, but my head feels like it¡¯s being split open. I hear a scream and I¡¯m sure it was me, as I clutch at my head. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Someone shouts, just as a surge of my power emits off me and Janaina is thrown back, clutching her chest. ¡°Sk!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± The room returns to normal and suddenly heavy silver chains coated with magic wrap around me, mping around me painfully tight. My arms are pinned to my side as the chains squeeze at my neck and chest. I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­ ¡°She is the one.¡± Magdalene says shocked. I¡¯m forced to my knees from the power of the magic that is strong enough to affect me. Fuck¡­ ¡°Sky!¡± Azura shouts. She¡¯s the first over the low wall that partitions the seats from the jury and dais. Mama and Kataleya are hot on her heels. Azura reaches me, only to be thrown back by the magic. A dangerous snarl leaves Leo¡¯s lips as Song helps her up and Kat rushes to my side, wrapping her arms around me protectively. Magic doesn¡¯t affect her¡­ ¡°I¡¯m here Sky, I¡¯m here.¡± She whispers softly. Her touch is soothingpared to the areas touched by the magic chains. ¡°Let her go! She hasn¡¯t hurt anyone!¡± That¡¯s the loudest I¡¯ve ever heard her¡­ I can smell my blood, that is trickling down my face and neck from my scalp. I hadn¡¯t realised I had dug my own nails right in. There¡¯smotion everywhere as Dad snarls, saying this is a lie. My head is pounding, the pain in it is getting stronger and I¡¯m bing dizzy. How¡­ I look at Aleric. He¡¯s watching me calmly. His face is unreadable. There¡¯s no surprise or anger or rage in them. He¡¯s just¡­ simply¡­ calm¡­ He had something to do with this¡­ He had to have. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°The memories were not tainted!¡± Magdalene shouts. ¡°Something isn¡¯t right, let¡¯s try to get to the bottom of it!¡± Mama Red snaps. ¡°Sk wouldn¡¯t do this.¡± Is that Mama? I¡¯m not so sure anymore. Everyone is arguing¡­ the darkness and rage in the room is getting too much¡­ ¡°Something is wrong. She told me her version and she almost fucking died saving that girl!¡± Dad snarls. A shot is fired, making everyone jump. The bullet hits the ceiling and silence finally falls over the courtroom. ¡°We¡¯re dealing with a god. They can do anything, and I¡¯m sure bypassing magic is no fucking issue for them. So, calm the fuck down and think with your fucking heads, not emotions!¡± Leo snarls, his voice is calm and venomous. ¡°Unbind her.¡± Dad says, his voice trembling with rage, as he lifts me up. I can see the metal burning into his hands, but he¡¯s not bothered as Kataleya moves away and Raihana whispers a spell, breaking the chains away. The pain eases a little, but it doesn¡¯t stop the agony in my head. Like someone wing into it with dulled ws. Mama is beside me in seconds, healing me, but the pain in my head doesn¡¯t ease up and it¡¯s making my eyes water from it. ¡°Are you alright? Are you still in pain?¡± Mama asks, hugging me tightly. ¡°Sky?¡± ¡°My head¡­¡± I whisper, clutching my head. ¡°She killed them, she is a killer!¡± Heather¡¯s mother whispers. Sephora nods as Janaina gets to her feet. ¡°Tell us, Janaina, did you feel anything off in her mind?¡± Magdalene asks, tight-lipped. ¡°Because from my knowledge, there was no maniption. That was her true memory.¡± ¡°The memories were not manipted.¡± She says quietly. ¡°But we know from experience that there are other factors that may be at y. And considering this involves our king and his daughter¡­¡± Allen says gravely before turning to Dad, who is standing behind me as Mama holds me. ¡°Your daughter has immense power. Moments ago, her aura filled this room¡­ is there something you want to tell us, Alpha King Alejandro?¡± He continues. Before Dad can even reply, the doors to the courtroom open and the sound of heels on the wooden floor makes me turn. There she stands. Her long blond hair is pinned up into an 80s-style quiff. With the rest curled, she¡¯s wearing a tweed skirt with a matching jacket and on her feet are red stilettos. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Aleric asks her sharply. She ignores him as she looks straight at Dad and the witches before giving Leo a small nod, turning back to Magdalene and raising her chin. ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to tell you anything, because I witnessed her in action that night. Probe my mind, Elder Witch, and you shall see, that it was not the Lycan Princess who killed those girls. I swear an oath by Selene and on my mother¡¯s life that I speak only the truth and I assure you, you will not be disappointed.¡± ¡°And you are?¡± Magdalene asks as all eyes remain on the newest entrant to the courtroom. ¡°My name is Charlotte Sophia Arden, and I was there the night my brother, The Sris King, Alpha Royce Jonathan Arden, saved his princess and yed the serpent.¡± A gasp ripples through the room, as she drops not one but a few mother fucking bombs on the room. Well, fuck¡­ now that¡¯s one way to make an entrance. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 103 19. Through Her Eyes SKYLA. Someone whistles and Charlotte tosses her hair, something tells me from the way she¡¯s dressed that Dante has managed to tell them that Royce is alive. She now saunters to the front. ¡°You may probe my mind, but I would do it swiftly, before anything or anyone tries to interfere with the truth.¡± She says looking at Magdalene confidently. Mama has already healed Janaina, but she still looks tired and obviously not up to performing the spell once again. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Sephora says standing up and strides over to Charlotte, like a fucking bull ready to attack. Charlotte cocks a brow, frowning. ¡°Fine, whatever. Sephora nods as Magdalene frowns but motions for her to carry on. Seeing a slight movement from the corner of my eyes from Leo, I turn and scan the room realising that in themotion everyone was now at a location that covered centre ground. Delsanra and Rayhan were right behind Aleric, Mama was behind Janaina, Azura and Mama Red were to the right and Dad was on the right¡­ Raihana and Kataleya were standing on either side of Charlotte, and I could tell from the subtle way Kat¡¯s hand was positioned, she was ready to use her trademark move if the need arose. They created the ultimate barrier around Charlotte, if anyone tried anything, they wouldn¡¯t seed. She risked a lot toe here, and it is our duty to keep her safe. Magdalene frowns, as she watches Sephora who whispers the spell with a re that makes Raihana roll her eyes. She ces her fingers on Charlotte¡¯s forehead, and I take a slow deep breath, my innocence is riding on her now. Would this work or would her memory somehow be tampered with? ¡°Charlotte! What are you doing to her!?¡± Aleric shouts, about to rush forward when Rayhan grabs his arm. ¡°Easy there¡­ she¡¯s not going to get hurt.¡± He says, his voice calm and clear, yet there¡¯s a warning in it. Aleric nces sharply back at his sister as the room changes back to that night and he pulls free from Rayhan¡¯s hold. ¡°She better not.¡± He says venomously. Hmm, we might need a Who¡¯s who is the best-haired Alpha contest. That would be a good way to get people to pay to cast their vote¡­ I push the thoughts away focusing on the scene around me, they¡¯re in a car, ¡°Someone¡¯s in danger.¡± My man says as he drives dangerously fast, rushing toward the woods¡­ They get out of the car, and she¡¯s staring at the dead body near my car, before Royce throws her a sword¡­ She¡¯s now running through the woods¡­ they see the body on the floor, frothing at the mouth¡­ ¡°Holy¡­¡± The sound of hissing and shouts fills the room and then I see myself, in Lycan form, pure white with sshes of blood, ws raised as a bolt of lightning shes in the sky. Murmurs ripple through the room. ¡°Is that a Lycan?¡± ¡°That looks like the king¡¯s¡­¡± But I¡¯m tense, knowing what¡¯s toe and sure enough I disappear¡­ intense power sts around Royce. His hair whips around his face as his entire body is surrounded by a crackling ice-blue aura almost as if a thousand bolts of lightning are wrapped around him, running through the de in his hand. A murmur fills the room as Charlotte cries out in the memory, ¡°Royce!¡± Then the invisible Death-Noodle turns, his one good eye focused on Royce¡­ the blinding sh is intense, and we all have to shield our eyes and Royce jumps into the scare. ¡°Holy mother fucker¡­¡± Dad says and I second that¡­ I got to admit it looks like a fucking action movie, and the best part? The hero is mine. I wish he could be here for the reactions as everyone gasps at the fact he remains airborne for longer than is possible. Did he just fly or some shit? He raises his sword and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the de I had thought was the bolt of lightning in my delirious state that night, because it kind of fucking is. It connects with something, a menacing hiss fills the room, and the snake suddenly materialises, leaving everyone in the room shocked as blood rains down. Butt-naked, sorry-assed me tumbles out of it, and is dumped unceremoniously on the ground. Wow, I look ridiculous. I do have a nice peach though. ¡°Oh, my god!¡± Charlotte gasps. ¡°Sky! Fuck! Charlotte, call Alejandro Rossi!¡± The rest is roughly how I remember it¡­ ¡°Yo listen¡­ if I die¡­ make sure you don¡¯t tell people I became a snake delicacy¡­¡± I pout as my weak voice fills the room before my body begins convulsing. I hear some of the boys snicker at that and know I won¡¯t hear the end of it. It continues for a bit. Royce rushing to get me to the Luminaria pack and Charlotte casts a final nce at the dead serpent. Yeah, it¡¯s no fucking beast from Earth, the sheer size, its form¡­ It¡¯s obvious they are from out of this fucking world. Sephora gasps as she pulls back, her chest heaving as everyone looks at Charlotte. The courtroom is dead silent as everyone¡¯s mind reys what they have just seen. ¡°The Sris king is born.¡± Janaina says, her voice holding a tone I can¡¯t pin. ¡°He¡¯s here¡­¡± That is her first reaction? I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t know about Heaven¡¯s prophecy, so what does she mean? I mean, from an outside perspective, that would seem the least of the worries¡­ but I wonder if she knows something. There¡¯s a look in her eyes, her face pale as she stares at us. ¡°This memory was also not tampered with¡­¡± Magdalene murmurs. ¡°But the other two memories aligned. How can we be certain this is the correct one?¡± Sephora asks. ¡°Oh zip it. Sk is clearly being framed and can you not see that huge serpent that Royce Arden killed? Something is going on and I think everyone should be aware that there is a god involved.¡± Raihana says icily. Yeah, shut the fuck up. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°These attacks have been going on for a while-¡± Grandad El is cut off when Heather¡¯s father stands up. ¡°Oh? Then why didn¡¯t we know!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that putting us at risk?¡± ¡°I get it, but it was a decision made to not rm anyone. We didn¡¯t think it would be so serious.¡± Dad says gravely, I think seeing the snake shook him too¡­ ¡°We do agree that this is something that the public should be aware of. We all know that something is at work. The supernatural species in the world are changing. More beings that we have nevere across before are showing up. However, it was a joint decision of the council.¡± Rayhan says. Leo nods as he stands up. ¡°Indeed¡­ and I think the sooner everyone realises that we need to protect ourselves, the better. Years ago, training and the instincts to survive were something instilled into us. We¡¯ve be rxed¡­ I think it¡¯s high time these things are made a focus again.¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 104 20. Their Verdict SKYLA. Leo looks at Dad who nods. ¡°Seeing this memory does make me see that this is a necessity¡­ It¡¯s time to make some changes and be prepared for the future.¡± Dad finishes. The room is deadly quiet as everyone ponders on this. ¡°And how were the memories so different?¡± Heather¡¯s mother says, but she seems calmer now. ¡°Because, for some reason, Apophis wants to create discord, and we have some theories.¡± Dad says. ¡°And will you share these? Or keep them from usmon folk?¡± We all turn and Dad, Rayhan and Raihana frown at Ahren, who smiles innocently as if he hadn¡¯t just asked that question. ¡°Asking for a friend.¡± He adds, making some of the quints snicker. Charlotte cocks a brow. ¡°Boys.¡± She says with distaste. I smirk, these kids. ¡°I do agree with the boy, though.¡± Magdalene says gravely. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time for all of our kind to know what we have been facing.¡± Dad nods. ¡°I believe so. I¡¯ll hold an official conference soon, but to answer that question, we have a theory by Alpha Leo himself here. Leo¡­ care to give your insight.¡± For the first time, Leo looks surprised. ¡°That was just a hypothesis, based on myth and legend¡­ I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s enough.¡± He says after a moment as he looks at Dad pointedly. ¡°Forget your statistics, baby, just tell us.¡± Azura says, winking at him. Leo raises an eyebrow before he sits down again and threads his fingers together. ¡°There¡¯s no proof to back what I am about to say, it is pure assumptions. This beast belongs to Apophis, our seers have confirmed that it is a servant of the snake god, also known as the God of beasts, I¡¯ve been doing some research since the name was first revealed, and if it¡¯s true, then this serpent is nothing inparison to what else he may have under his control.¡± Leo begins. The ominous air in the room continues to grow as we all listen to what he has to say. ¡°Apep/Apophis/Typhon or whatever the fuck you want to call him, was the enemy of the sun god, Ra/Helios. With the Sris line nowing to light, also known as the Ardens-¡± ¡°Something that we kept private for a reason. How dare you share such information without my father¡¯s knowledge.?¡± Aleric asks coldly. I cock a brow. ¡°Is there anything wrong with it? It seems to me you didn¡¯t want this entire thing cleared up either.¡± I say. He looks at me, and his eyes soften. Cunt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sk, that is not how I meant it. Just like you being a Lycan was kept private¡­ our heritage is also something we did not want to share,¡± He says. ¡°Toote I guess.¡± Dad says curtly. Aleric frowns. I wonder what he¡¯s ying at as Leo continues. ¡°Putting that together, one would assume that whatever Apophis wants is to do with those blessed by Helios¡­ The Sris bloodline holders.¡± ¡°So then why would it try to me the King¡¯s daughter- our Lycan Princess, who is of the Volkov line, not Sris, correct?¡± Rivers says. The fucker¡¯s looking at me with newfound awe, and I want to pummel him. You were ming me too, remember? ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Leo says, and the courtroom falls silent as the unanswered question lingers in the air. Is it because I am Royce¡¯s chosen? Is this a way to get to Royce? ¡°With everything put before, I would like to ask the jury for their verdict in a case that clearly disys that we are fighting against something far bigger than us.¡± ¡°The decision is without a doubt obvious, but as we proim Sk Sra Rossi, the Lycan Princess, not guilty, I would like to put forward that she risked her life to protect those who needed her. Just like her father, she is fighting the immense rage thates with being a Lycan. For that, I would like to commend you, Princess.¡± Allen says, and he stands and begins to p. Ok¡­ please don¡¯t. I want to disappear as everyone not already standing stands up and begins pping, but what really makes me feel fucking better is when Heather looks at me with regret and confusion and mouths an ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ I wink at her. It¡¯s all good¡­ there¡¯s more at y and she was just another pawn in a bigger game. ¡°We did it.¡± Dad says as he wraps his arms around me. ¡°Yeah, thanks to bringing in the wildcard at the right moment.¡± I say hugging him back. Dad chuckles, ¡°Actually, that was all Leo.¡± He says. I look over to my cousin who has his arms around his woman, with his tongue down her throat, much to Grandad El¡¯s disapproval. Clearly not fucking bothered about the room full of people. ¡°Thanks Charlotte.¡± I say. She smiles. ¡°My brother would have wanted me to do the right thing.¡± She says sombrely. I mask my emotions and nod and she winks at me. Oh, she knows. ¡°Yeah.¡± I say quietly, just as Alerices over. ¡°Congrattions on winning the trial.¡± He says. ¡°Yeah.¡± I say, not wanting anything to do with him. He tried to kill Royce and if it was up to me, I wouldn¡¯t just let him walk out of here right now. I would hold him ountable and maybe have his fucking mind probed. I clench my jaw, trying to remain calm. He looks confused at my reaction before he motions to Charlotte. ¡°Well¡­ see you at school, Sk. Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± She sighs and nods. ¡°Ok.¡± They walk toward the exit and everyone slowly begins to trickle out, I feel like a huge weight has been lifted off my shoulders. Soon, only the Westwoods and Rossis are left along with Janaina and Magdalene who are both talking to Raihana and Delsanra; we can¡¯t hear them, clearly having used a barrier to hide their conversation. ¡°Well done. You fit in like you were fucking made for the part.¡± Dad says, pping Leo on the back when hees over, only to get a withering re from him. ¡°You asked me to.¡± He says coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy I¡¯m free from the usations?¡± I ask, cocking a brow at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts on the matter.¡± He replies arrogantly, only for Azura to smack his arm before hugging me. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy and so are you. Stop acting cold.¡± She says. I hug her back as Dad looks at Leo. ¡°Well, there¡¯s something I wanted to talk to you about, and soon. With the shit that¡¯s going on, I think it¡¯s high time to put some certain measures into ce.¡± Dad says seriously. Leo nods. I wonder if he even realises that Dad is probably going to name him his heir¡­ I don¡¯t bother with them as I hug my girls and text Royce that we¡¯re in the clear. Now, all we need is for him to return and tell his parents that he¡¯s alive and so is their first-born daughter¡­ ¡°I think I need to hit a bar,¡± Azura says massaging her neck. ¡°I like the n. Where to?¡± Ares asks as Ahren grins. ¡°Naughty¡­¡± He says before Renji grins at me. ¡°Congrats on your win, Lycan Princess.¡± He says teasingly. ¡°Please, don¡¯t call me that.¡± I groan, realising Aleric and Charlotte had left. ¡°Ah yeah, snake delicacy, right?¡± Jayce smirks. I try to smack him, but he dodges. ¡°Ass. Urgh, for once I just want to go home and curl up with Malevolent and sleep.¡± I nce at Leo. ¡°Will Charlotte be ok?¡± I ask quietly. He nods, ¡°Oh, she fucking will.¡± He says with such confidence that I truly have no doubt. ¡°Royce and I discussed calling her, and she was more than happy to help.¡± ¡°That was nice of her.¡± Mama says. ¡°Yeah, she, of course, wanted to meet a certain someone. The girl knows how to hustle for what she wants.¡± Leo smirks. Winona. I¡¯m certain that¡¯s who it was and when I look at Leo questioningly, the look in his eye and that small nod confirm that I am correct. ¡°Well, I think instead of drinks, how about we all go have a well-deserved dinner at a restaurant?¡± Uncle Liam suggests making everyone quickly agree, save a few antisocial ones. Usually, that would include me. ¡°I think I actually might enjoy that.¡± I say, surprising myself. ¡°Well, well, will you look at that, for once she doesn¡¯t want to get away from us.¡± Dad teases, making me roll my eyes. But you know what? He¡¯s right, I actually want to spend time with my family tonight. ¡°So let¡¯s go to a buffet.¡± I say. ¡°Oh, I love food!¡± Delsanra says as she walks over to us. ¡°Yes, an all-you-can-eat!¡± Kataleya says, making us all chuckle, and she blushes. Dad pulls her into his arms and she takes cover against his chest. Moments like these¡­ they¡¯re actually just so precious¡­ Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 105 21. Tats & Trouble ROYCE. A week has passed since I reached ska. I miss her so bloody much even though I see her beautiful face every day, and hear her voice, it just isn¡¯t enough. The plus side that keeps me going is that she was proven innocent. Not only that, but the news of her being also a Lycan had spread like wildfire over the inte, although I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing or not. Having our own inte service has helped in so many ways and onlytely have I found out that it is owned by Leo Rossi himself. The man is a dark horse with an impressive intellect. Speaking of Leo, he had asked me about summoning Charlotte for the trial if necessary, having a strong feeling that something will go wrong and promising she¡¯ll remain safe. I trusted him, and of course, I agreed. It was Dante who had asked Mom and her if it would be ok after he had told them that I am alive and well. As well as telling them that I am the Sris King. Dante had promised he would watch over her. I think I can trust that no one can do a better job at that than him. As for me, finding the location of the Sris court is proving a nightmare when you¡¯re meant to be dead. There is no one I can trust enough to turn to. After a long inner battle with myself, I decided to call Jade. She¡¯s part of one of the Sris packs and her father is one of the protectors of Sria, assigned to the court. Each Sris Pack has to supply a certain number of men to the court. She may be my ex, but I know she is trustworthy. However, I have been sitting here, wondering whether I should mention this to my Green-Eyed Goddess. I now stare at my phone. Should I tell Sky? I massage my temple. I¡¯m meeting with an ex who means nothing to me, but at the same time there¡¯s still a past and I don¡¯t want Sk not to know about it either. Yet, at the same time, I didn¡¯t want her to think I¡¯m telling her because it meant something to me. What¡¯s the right choice to stop your goddess from flipping? Women¡­ they don¡¯te with a handbook and sometimes the most innocent of things can trigger them or she might prove me wrong and won¡¯t even bat an eyelid. My wolf is restless, and I sigh. Who am I kidding? This is Sk I¡¯m talking about. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Bloody hell, Royce, just call her.¡± I mutter to myself. Better safe than sorry. I nce at the time. Ennd is 9 hours ahead and it should be nearly 11pm there. We usually talk a littleter, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be at my apartment now. I¡¯m d her dad has got guards stationed around her as mine couldn¡¯t risk it. She¡¯s also been initiated back into the Night Walkers Pack, Alejandro said until I took my ce as Alpha, it was better. I agree. I hit the video call button and wait for her to answer, and she does soon enough. I¡¯m met with a gorgeous view of her breasts, my heart skipping a beat as she steps back, and I realise she¡¯s wearing a sexy ck bodysuit that makes her look so damn breathtaking that I won¡¯t deny that I throb at the sight of her. She raises her arms, ruffling her hair, which isn¡¯t in view yet, but the move brings emphasis to her sexy killer curves. I admire her sexy thighs before she sits down on the bed with a small bounce, crossing her legs. ¡°Hey, Magic Fingers.¡± I¡¯m about to reply when I look up to see she¡¯s cut her hair, getting some front bangs. I let out a low whistle. ¡°Whoa, you got a haircut, love,¡± I say appreciatively. It¡¯s sexy and I think it suits her perfectly. ¡°Yeah, I was a little bored without you here, so I went for a full pamper session, nails, new tats, haircut. I also got keratin treatment on my hair, although I think Ri said magic would have sufficed, but whatever. I thought I could use a break from the curls, and besides, my man has sexy curls for me to enjoy.¡± She winks at me, and I smirk faintly. ¡°Well, you look beyond fucking sexy.¡± I say, ncing at her breasts. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Wait, you said you got a tattoo?¡± I ask suddenly, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Mmm yeah, I did. Wanna see?¡± She says sexily. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Standing up with a smirk on her face, she turns and bends over on the bed on all fours, wriggling her sexy ass. Alright, if I wasn¡¯t fucking turned on before, I¡¯m supporting a full-on hard-on now. Both thighs have a chandelier-style garter tattoo that looks smoking hot, each one ending with a crescent moon at the bottom, ending just above the back of her knees. ¡°Whoa, those tattoos are pretty incredible, and really sexy, I can¡¯t wait to admire them in person¡­¡± I say, wishing I could run my hands over the goddess before me. Damn¡­ ¡°And this one?¡± She says, pointing at her ass with a long ck stiletto nail. She moves closer to the camera, turning ever so slightly. I¡¯m about to tell her that her ass is hotter than the tats when I spot the small tattoo on it. I lean closer to read it, my eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Did you¡­¡± ¡°Yup.¡± She says, tapping her ass as she spins back around to me. Property of Royce Arden That¡¯s what the tattoo on her right butt cheek has written on it. The tattoo is small no longer than 4cm. Mine¡­ And it¡¯s a copy of my signature¡­ It looks fucking good. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I wish I was there with you right now, so I can show you exactly how I n to take care of what¡¯s mine.¡± I almost growl, trying to control the hunger I have for her. She bites her lip, her eyes darkened with lust. ¡°I can¡¯t wait¡­¡± Our eyes meet, and video sex doesn¡¯t sound so bad. I mean, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t do that every other night, that or the dirty talking, but I fucking want her right now. ¡°I can¡¯t wait until you¡¯re home.¡± She says quietly before she sits up and bes serious. ¡°So, I thought you might bete today. No luck? I mean weren¡¯t you going to be out all day? You said you were going to try to find someone who can help lead you to the court?¡± She asks curiously. Reality sets in and I sigh inwardly. Great, now I have to ruin the mood. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s proving harder when I can¡¯t simply go to my uncle¡¯s pack and ask for a meeting. Not without risking Dad finding out.¡± I frown. ¡°There¡¯s one of the protectors of the court, who may be able to help me¡­¡± I begin hesitantly. ¡°But?¡± She pushes. ¡°To get to him, I contacted his daughter, my ex.¡± I say, pretty upfront, but there¡¯s no point in beating around the bush. Her eyes sh, her small smirk fading, and it¡¯s reced by a frown. ¡°Right and?¡± Ok, she is not happy. ¡°I thought you should know. She means nothing to me, but I am out of options, and she was myst resort.¡± I say. She nods ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°Ok?¡± I ask. ¡°What do you want me to say? I¡¯m Luciferess remember, I know a lot about this bitch, no offence.¡± Oh, shoot. I forgot that part. Yeah, I told her I had an incredible girlfriend who was pretty, and I probably said a lot of other things that I just can¡¯t remember. Smooth Royce. ¡°Then you also know I began to fall for you, and I had to end it with her?¡± I remind her. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m a rtionship wrecker?¡± She frowns. Yeah, she¡¯s not unhappy, she¡¯s pissed. ¡°No Love, that isn¡¯t what I meant-¡± ¡°Sure, sounded like it.¡± Her icy replyes. ¡°I just meant¡­¡± I sigh, bing serious. ¡°You¡¯re the one wearing my mark. You¡¯re the one I think of day in and day out. You¡¯re the only woman who had such an impact on me that I fell so hard that it feels that even if the heavens conspired against us, I would not be able to leave you.¡± She sighs. ¡°Yeah, I know, stop going damn poetic on me to get me to feel guilty or some shit.¡± ¡°Did it work?¡± I ask teasingly. She frowns. ¡°Maybe. You know, I just get super possessive. Make sure she knows you¡¯ve moved on and you¡¯re taken.¡± She says possessively, her eyes shing. ¡°She¡¯ll know,¡± I reply firmly. ¡°And I know how exes can get. No sneaky hugs or clingy shit, alright. And don¡¯t do that and then give me the ¨C I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t realise she was leaning in for a goddamn fucking kiss or hug bullshit because you¡¯re a fucking king. And if you can beat my Lycan dad¡¯s ass, a woman can¡¯t get close to you unless you let her.¡± She growls, her nails growing into ws. I nod. Why am I finding this a tad amusing? She¡¯s cute but also scary¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to be my ex right now. ¡°Alright love, I understand, and she won¡¯t get to touch me.¡± ¡°Good and if she does, fry her damn ass with a bolt of lightning, that¡¯ll teach her.¡± I can¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Understood ma¡¯am.¡± I say just as my phone beeps. A text message from Jade. ¡°As much as I want to talk to you forever, I¡¯m going to head out to meet her. I¡¯ll keep you updated, though.¡± She frowns and nods. ¡°I hope you find the answers you¡¯re looking for and can return soon.¡± ¡°I will. When has Alejandro set the conference for?¡± I ask. I do want to be back for it. ¡°Soon, at the next Blood Moon, which is the biggest gathering of the year. He will do a live conference at the ball. This year, the Night Walker Pack is hosting it.¡± I nod, ¡°That makes sense. Arger public audience means more people can ask questions. Although shame for those who find their mates, they¡¯ll be hit with a lot of questions.¡± I say. She snickers. ¡°Yeah. But it¡¯ll be before the Blood Moon takes effect, early evening.¡± ¡°Yeah, I aim to be back by then. There¡¯s so much that needs doing when I return, starting with Aleric, and I miss you.¡± ¡°Me too¡­ Royce, I know no one wants to stress you out but¡­¡± She tenses and I frown. What am I missing? ¡°Baby girl?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been another snake attack, there¡¯s another motherfucking Death Noodle out there, and this time, Dad faced it¡­¡± This isn¡¯t good. ¡°Did they manage to kill it?¡± I ask, unease filling me. How is Aleric doing this? He needs to be contained, but like Leo said, if a god is involved, we need a n. ¡°He and Leo managed to wound it pretty badly, but it got away¡­ Dad couldn¡¯t see it Royce. So it makes me wonder why can I? I first thought it was because I¡¯m a Lycan¡­ but¡­ clearly fucking not¡­¡± ¡°Because then your father would be able to see it¡­¡± She¡¯s scared. I know what her brother said and what the witches had said the day before the hearing. Even though things seem to be looking up, she is still scared and now this just made things ten times worse¡­ Chapter 106 Chapter 106 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 106 22. A King¡¯s Command ROYCE. It¡¯s almost an hour before she finally shows up, alwayste. She knocks on the window of my car in which I have been waiting for her. I unlock the doors and she quickly gets in. She¡¯s still the same as ever, her caramel brown hair falls to her waist, her blue eyes look me over and she gives me a small smile. ¡°Hey,¡± She says, about to reach over for a hug, but I turn away, looking ahead, resting my arm on the steering wheel ¨C not giving her the option to get close. Her heart skips a beat, and she sits back after she shuts the door behind her. ¡°Hi, how have you been?¡± I ask emotionlessly. Seeing her just shows how intense the feelings I have for Sk are. She nods, her hair falling in front of her face. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been ok. What about you?¡± The tone says otherwise, but there¡¯s nothing I can say that will help her. ¡°Good,¡± I reply, deciding to get to the point. ¡°Alright, so like I told you, I needed to talk to your father. Did you manage to get him to agree?¡± She bites her lip and nods. ¡°Yeah, and I didn¡¯t tell him who it is as you ordered. I just said it is someone who desperately needs to see the court.¡± ¡°Great. So where are we headed?¡± She doesn¡¯t reply and I turn to look at her, her eyes are filled with sadness and pain as she stares back at me. ¡°Cold much?¡± She whispers, hurt clear in her voice. I cock a brow. I don¡¯t want to be harsh but I¡¯m not here to mislead anyone or hurt anyone. ¡°I¡¯m not here to make amends Jade, I only contacted you because I genuinely needed to get in touch with someone from the Court of Sria,¡± I exin. ¡°We broke up months ago. Leave it in the past.¡± ¡°I get that, but you never answered me. What happened to us?¡± ¡°The spark faded, and you can¡¯t deny that we argued. When a rtionship bes a burden, you let it go,¡± I reply coldly. She scoffs, giving a shakyugh. ¡°Yeah? I don¡¯t believe you. Your family thinks you¡¯re dead. You contacted me, I thought-¡± ¡°You thought wrong, I¡¯m sorry Jade, but I¡¯ve moved on, I¡¯ve found someone,¡± I cut in, my eyes shing. I don¡¯t owe her anything more. ¡°It¡¯s her right? The online friend? The one you said there¡¯s nothing going on with?¡± She whispers, a trace of usation in her voice. I remain silent, start the car and begin driving. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s her, but it¡¯s not what you think.¡± I say, ¡°Nothing happened when we were together.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± It is the truth, if she wanted to believe it or not, that is on her. ¡°Where are we headed?¡± ¡°Straight, I¡¯ll tell you when to turn,¡± she replies. She¡¯s fiddling with her hands and the silence is tense. ¡°What¡¯s she like? I mean, you never saw her back then.¡± ¡°We click, she¡¯s my dream girl,¡± I reply softly, Sking to my mind. She really is¡­ she¡¯s the girl I never knew I needed until she stepped into my life and showed me it¡¯s good to not always follow the rules. Her heart thuds as she motions left. ¡°She really must be something¡­ your aura also feels different. Like, so much more powerful.¡± I also have it reigned in¡­ ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s something I want to talk to your father about.¡± I reply and she nods. We fall silent and soon we are in a hotel car park. ¡°Here?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait outside. We shouldn¡¯t be seen together. Here¡¯s the room card.¡± She takes a card out from her pocket and holds it out. I take it from her. ¡°Thanks,¡± I say, looking up at her. Our eyes meet and I can tell she¡¯s near to tears. This is why I kept this as myst solution. I turn away, opening the car door when she grips the back of my jacket. ¡°H-how serious are the two of you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve marked her,¡± I say quietly, hearing her gasp as I tug out of her hold. Not waiting any longer, I pull the hood of my jacket up, slipping my hands into the pocket as I head to the hotel entrance. Room 111¡­ It doesn¡¯t take long to find it and swiping the key card; I scan the hall before stepping inside, my senses on alert. I could be walking right into a trap¡­ ¡°Royce.¡± I look at the man who stands in the centre of the room, clearly having been pacing. ¡°Owen.¡± He looks shocked before his face changes to one of confusion ¡°You¡¯re¡­ alive?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I need to talk to you,¡± I say, shutting the door. He looks tense. ¡°Jade said this is extremely important¡­ but you know we shouldn¡¯t be meeting like this. I also can¡¯t give you the information you may want. I have a duty to fulfil and an oath to uphold. I will not break myws.¡± ¡°I am not asking you to. I just need you to give the Court of Sria a message.¡± He frowns, hesitating. ¡°Your father is head of the court. Why not go to him?¡± ¡°Because he is one of the few, I¡¯d rather not have know about this,¡± I reply. ¡°And what is it?¡± He asks, frowning slightly. ¡°I need you to tell the council that the King of Prophesy is here¡­ that he wishes toe before the council, and they are wee to confirm his abilities.¡± His eyes widen before he shakes his head. ¡°The Sris King¡­ That¡¯s¡­ How can we hide that from the High Alpha who leads the court?¡± ¡°Yes, but he isn¡¯t the Sris King whose word alone isw, correct?¡± I ask sharply. ¡°No, but that¡¯s¡­ how is it possible? Where is the Ki-¡± ¡°Let me rephrase. This order is directly from your king,¡± I say, my eyes zing blue. ¡°I want a meeting with my council without my father¡¯s knowledge.¡± I let my aura surge around me. My eyes sh as lightning crackles around my hands. I look out of the window as a sudden downpour of rain begins gushing down and thunder roars in the sky. He¡¯s staring out of the window, his heart thundering as his face pales, realisation flooding him as he stares at me and then back at the storm I had created. ¡°Do you need more proof?¡± I ask quietly. He steps back, shaking his head vigorously, and instantly goes down on one knee. ¡°Y-your wish is my command¡­ I apologise for everything I have said to upset you. Please forgive me¡­ When do you wish to meet your council, my king?¡± ¡°How soon can you make it without alerting my father?¡± I ask after a moment. He pauses, his heart thudding as he ponders over the question. I knew he would be safe to talk to. The protectors of the court live to serve the court and its values, and although he is probably loyal to my father, the power of the king trumps that. ¡°Can I tell them the king is here?¡± ¡°No. I wish to remain a secret until I can talk to them together, minus my father.¡± ¡°Then give me a little time to summon them without telling them your news¡­ It will be a little harder, but I will manage it. Give me one week My King.¡± It¡¯s longer than I want it to be¡­ but I also know that is the soonest he can do it. He has already submitted and epted me as king. ¡°Very well, thank you, Owen.¡± He shakes his head, ¡°Not at all, after centuries¡­ we- the Sris people have been blessed with a king¡­¡± He lowers his head again and I really don¡¯t like it. Swiftly bending down, I pull him to his feet and shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t bow, we¡¯re in modern times. There¡¯s no need for that,¡± I say quietly. This is why I never wanted anyone to know my truth, because, with it, the way people see me will change¡­ ¡°There is every need, and rest assured, the council will be ecstatic.¡± He says, looking out towards the storm I have created. ¡°Excellent, then I will wait for you.¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 107 23. A Much Needed Surprise ROYCE. A week has passed since then and tonight I will be going before the Sris council. As promised, Owen managed to set the meeting and in just an hour, I will be escorted to the secret court of Sria itself. I know Owen is risking a lot to help me. After all, if I did prove to be a fake, he would suffer consequences from the court, so I am grateful to him. I run my fingers through my hair before pulling it back into a hair tie. This is it¡­time to show the council that I¡¯m here¡­ to take up my position. From here on, there is no turning back. After tonight I will no longer be Royce Jonathan Arden, second son of Alpha Keh Arden¡­ but The Sris King, Alpha Royce Jonathan Arden¡­ I¡¯m wearing a ck shirt with ck pants and I¡¯m just putting on my suit jacket when there¡¯s a knock on the door. I turn sharply, I¡¯m not expecting anyone¡­ Even Jade would know better than to try to show up here¡­ I walk towards the door, I can hear the steady beating of a heart and when I pull the door open, Ie face to face with the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. My eyes widen when I find myself staring at the gorgeous bombshell. She¡¯s in a sexy little ck dress. A delicate ne disappears between her breasts, a soft shimmer covering her skin, and she wears large gold earrings. Her legs are crossed at the ankles and she¡¯s wearing ck killer heels. I look up into her face, ck bangs frame her beautiful face, those dazzling green eyes gazing into mine and her lips are a deep matt red. She runs her fingers through her ck locks, drawing my attention to her rose-tattoo sleeve. ¡°Did you happen to order room service?¡± She purrs, her eyes raking over me. And I won¡¯t deny her voice makes my heart race. ¡°Fuck if this is it, yes I did,¡± I growl, pulling her into my arms. Pleasure rushes through my body and I grip the back of her neck, not giving her a chance to reply. My lips meet hers in an explosive kiss, fuelled by passion and love. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Fuck, I missed her. She clutches onto me, her heart thundering. My own emotions are a mess. She¡¯s here, fuck she¡¯s here. The sweet taste of her mouth consumes me and then she¡¯s kissing me back and I can tell she missed me equally as much. A soft moan leaves her lips, the scent of her arousal fills the air, and she whimpers against my lips. It only makes me kiss her harder. The intense tingles that course through me, are dizzying. Turning, I pin her to the wall, holding her tighter, dominating her mouth as my hands roam every inch of her body. Her back arches as she presses herself into me. ¡®Oh, fuck Royce¡­¡¯ She moans through the link when I rub her pierced nipple. Fuck, the council can wait. I¡¯ve not seen her in two weeks. I need her. Kicking the door shut, I pull her sexy dress up and squeeze her ass. I break away from her lips and assault her neck with rough kisses. ¡°Fuck yes.¡± She growls hornily. I turn her, and she ces her hands on the wall, sticking her ass that¡¯s d in a tiny G-string. My gaze falls to the tattoo of my name, and I tap her ass hard, making her moan louder. ¡°I knew I¡¯d love it even more in person. Fuck it¡¯s sexy.¡± I growl into her ear, as I reach over and massage her pussy, making her whimper. ¡°Show me how much you love it,¡± she whispers, grinding against my hard cock. ¡°I n to,¡± I whisper as she turns, kissing my lips passionately. Her hand reaches behind as she rubs my cock, fumbling for my zipper. I assist her, pulling down my zipper and boxers. ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy.¡± She moans, running her hand along my shaft the moment I pull it out, I suck in a breath, pleasure consuming me when she guides me to her entrance. We¡¯re both in a rush and this raw hunger and passion is new. All I want is to fuck her, and hard. I grip my cock, pushing aside her soaking panties and rub my cock between her folds. She¡¯s wet and ready and I swear as I m into her, making her cry out. ¡°Oh, fuck, that¡¯s it!¡± She cries out as I begin fucking her, watching her ass jiggle with every thrust. She¡¯s beautiful and seeing her in front of me just hits differently. I wrap my arm around her, fondling her breast as I kiss her neck, my other hand rubbing her clit. ¡®Fuck, I missed you.¡¯ I murmur through the bond. ¡®Me too baby, fuck that feels so good¡­ah!¡± I groan as I feel myself so damn near, but I hold out until I feel her walls tightening around me. ¡°Come for me,¡± I whisper seductively in her ear before sinking my fangs into her mate mark. Pleasure erupts through me as our release hits us at the same time and shees undone in my arms. My own release ms through me and I see white dots before my eyes. Her body trembles from her orgasm as she leans into me. ¡°Fuck I love you.¡± She breathes. ¡°I love you too and I missed you, Love,¡± I murmur, cing soft kisses around her neck. My phone rings and I know it¡¯s Owen. ¡°Shit, you need to go. I didn¡¯t mean for this to go this way¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. They can wait. Let¡¯s get cleaned up and go,¡± I say, squeezing her ass before I grab her hips and bend down, cing a kiss on her ass, right on top of her tattoo. She sighs softly and I smirk as I tug down her G-string. ¡°I¡¯ll keep these.¡± I wink at her, and she bites her bottom lip, watching me put them into my jacket pocket. ¡°You know I don¡¯t have an extra pair right now¡­¡± I smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll mind knowing you¡¯re not wearing anything under that dress¡­it¡¯ll make it easier forter¡­ and you look absolutely sexy, by the way,¡± I say to her. ¡°Thanks.¡± She says as she walks off to the bathroom. I watch her go. Her hips sway sexily and her long legs look fucking fine. My eyes linger on her ass, her dress still up around her waist before she disappears from view. Needless to say, I¡¯m looking forward to tonight. Ten minutester I¡¯ve changed into a clean pair of pants, text Owen I am on my way and she¡¯s back from the bathroom, her lipstick is fixed, her hair sleek and her dress hugging her figure again. The smell of sex clings faintly in the air, but it¡¯s overpowered by hers. I pull her close, kissing her softly. She ces her hand on my chest, and I kiss her cheek. Her eyes flutter shut for a moment, and I take a moment to appreciate her. ¡°I apologise for not greeting you properly earlier,¡± I murmur, wrapping my arms around her. She chuckles. ¡°Oh, I loved that greeting, baby.¡± She moans, kissing my neck. ¡°Perfect then. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, but may I ask how?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a big moment, and you¡¯ve been alone over here for thest two weeks finding answers¡­ for this moment, I wanted to be by your side.¡± She looks up at me seriously, and I caress her cheek. The maturity in her eyes makes me kiss her forehead gently. ¡°In all honesty¡­ I do appreciate it. It¡¯s a difficult moment. From here, there¡¯s no going back.¡± I say quietly. It¡¯s not easy being so open with how I feel when I¡¯m sure she¡¯s used to the men of her family never feeling so insecure. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I am up to the standards that a King should be.¡± She tilts her head, her gorgeous green eyes full of concern. ¡°Hey¡­¡± She begins, cupping my cheek. ¡°A king is brave, selfless, strong, and fair and you are all those things, Royce. You will make an incredible king and a few years from now, I am going to say, I fucking told you so.¡± Tiptoeing, she presses her lips against mine. ¡°Maybe.¡± I smile slightly at her, and she hugs me tightly. ¡°You got this. Your mother, your sisters, me, as well as my family, we all believe in you, Royce. Now im that title and let me mark you.¡± She says, sounding sulky as she moves back, a pout on her lips. Instantly, the mood lightens, and I can¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Alright Love, are you sure that isn¡¯t the reason you came?¡± She smirks. ¡°Hmm, maybe it did cross my mind.¡± She admits, kissing my jaw before I take her hand and lead her out. It¡¯s time to do this¡­ Reaching the parking lot, I spot Owen there and, to my dismay, Jade. Both the women¡¯s hearts skip a beat at the sight of each other. Their eyes sizing each other up. Sk tilts her head as she does a slow once over. Oh, shoot. ¡°Who is this Your- Alpha Royce?¡± Owen asks, clearly concerned about thepany. ¡°My mate, Sk Sra Rossi, the daughter of the Lycan King Alejandro Rossi.¡± Chapter 108 ?Chapter 108 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 108 24. His Values SKYLA. She''s gorgeous. There''s no denying that the woman in front of me is fucking fine. She''s wearing a red dress to her knees, and a cropped ck leather jacket. Her eyes are on me, and I don''t need an introduction to know that she is Jade... "The Lycan King''s... it''s a pleasure to meet you, Princess Sk. I am Owen Benjamin, a protector of the court, and this is my daughter, Jade Benjamin. She''s a warrior and will soon be initiated to be a protector of the court too," he says proudly. "Nice... pleasure to meet you, Owen," I say, holding my hand out to the man. He takes it, but instead of giving it a shake, he touches his forehead to my knuckles and kisses them softly. I cock a brow at Royce, who is frowning slightly. He gives me a small smile. It''s the way the greet those of rank around here, he exins. "Hi, nice to meet you," she says, holding her hand out to me. She gives me a smile that looks forced, but it doesn''t disguise the sadness in her eyes. "Likewise," I reply, epting the outstretched hand, and giving it a quick shake before I let go. Our eyes meet, and Owen clears his throat. "Ah well. The car is ready, shall we?" He asks, looking at us. "Jade, sit in the front." She nods and quickly moves out of the way as Owen reaches to open the door, but Royce beats him to it, holding it open for me. I can''t help but smirk. Owen chuckles before he steps back politely and I lock my arms around Royce''s neck, tugging him closer and kissing his lips deeply. His arm instantly wraps around me, and my core knots when his hand squeezes my ass. ''I like you in no underwear,'' he murmurs, making my pussy clench. ''Me too... All I''m missing is you yanking this dress up and fucking me all over again. Don''t worry, Love, I n to do so tonight,'' he murmurs as we break apart. He holds my hand, helping me into the car and then closes the door before walking around to the other side. I can see Jade watching him as he walks around the car, but her long hair covers her face. I don''t know what to make of her, but she''s obviously not over him. Royce gets in, kissing my lips as Owen starts driving. "I appreciate the effort, Owen," Royce says, cing his hand on my thigh. "Not an issue, King Royce... The court is not too happy, but when I mentioned the issues with serpents and Apophis, they agreed. It was a smart suggestion, your majesty," he says, ncing in the rear-view mirror at Royce. "After all, Apophis is a known enemy of the sun god." I frown, was Leo on to something. Royce and I exchange looks. "There''s a link?" Royce asks. Owen nods. "I''m sure the court will have more answers, but in the old testaments when Helios resided in Ancient Egypt and went by the name Ra, he and Apophis became enemies. However, it was something that continued for thousands of years. I am not too certain, as there are things that only the court will know. I am sure this is why they agreed," he exins, "I see..." Royce replies. He looks incredibly handsome as he sits there, but there is something that niggles at my mind. ''Leo was on the right track'' ''I thought the same.'' I reply. We''re all silent but there''s something on his mind, I can see it from the way he''s frowning. "What''s wrong, Magic Fingers?'' I ask. He nces over at me. I apologise for the way I introduced you.'' I look at him in surprise. I have to admit, it''s not like Royce to mention my father to introduce me. I did notice that, but I didn''t think much of it. He''s always been a person who''s never cared for titles, and he knows I''m tired of being in my father''s shadow. He himself said you are your own person, you are not his shadow. ''It isn''t an issue, I know you Royce, I also know you don''t see me as a trophy.'' I say. His frown only deepens. ''It was rather shallow, and it still doesn''t sit right with me, but I was trying to get a message across.'' I cock a brow as I reach over and kiss his jaw. To whom?'' I ask, observing him sharply. He pauses and his eyes meet mine ''The entire court will not be on my side. I''ve risked it by calling a meeting without their head - my father. I told Owen not to tell anyone I am the King, but there is a low probability that he may have." He frowns as he continues. "The chances that someone there may try to harm me is a high probability... but now that you''reing with me. I just needed the message to precede us that you aren''t just my woman, but the daughter of someone they don''t want to mess with. I will not refuse youing with me. You are made to stand beside me... however, I won''t risk your life for me and if that means using your father''s name as an extra precaution, then I will do so." I frown. It makes sense... You''re enough to protect me, Royce.'' I remind him. I will do everything in my power to protect you, but there''s no harm in being careful because if anything happens to you, Sky.... I will bring this world to its knees.'' His words are quiet, almost as if he doesn''t want to voice them. He pulls me close, lifting my legs over his, but his words remain in my mind. So, he knew the risks, yet he hade here... alone, but for me, he''s concerned. I rest my head on his shoulder. ''So it was a risking here, yet you never told me that,'' I muse. ''I can handle myself. We are going to be fine, or I would not take you, it''s just an extra precaution. I''m not going in there unprepared.'' He frowns. ''How did you get over here?'' I tilt my head up, and he pecks my lips. Leo got me over. I have two guards with me, but aside from that, I''m just here until you are able toe back.'' I reply. ''Dad wasText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. like fine, go.'' ''d to hear it. I truly missed you.'' He says, kissing my jaw. I smile faintly. ''I love you,'' I say softly, ''Love you, Doll,'' he replies through the link, as he grips the side of my neck, burying his face into the crook of my neck, peppering it with sensual, soft kisses. From the corner of my eye, I spot Jade tilting her head slightly and although she''s given me no reason to hate her; it doesn''t mean I have to like her. I run my hand along Royce''s thigh. I can feel his slight tension through the bond and in the way he''s sitting, he rxes under my touch as he continues to kiss me. A distraction he clearly needs... I just hope everything goes well.... Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 109 25. A King¡¯s Power SKYLA. We reach our destination soon after, but I have no idea where we are going as we drive through an underground tunnel. Although it is underground, the walls and roof of the tunnel seem to be made of some sort of glittering stone. It¡¯s smoothed with lights running along the entire length. ¡°Alpha Royce¡­¡± Owen says quietly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The news may have gotten to your father, although I stressed that this guest ¨C yourself requested this one condition. Not everyone on the council will willingly go against the High Alpha,¡± he says quietly. Royce frowns but nods. ¡°I assumed as much.¡± Owen looks surprised as Jade turns to look at Royce. ¡°Not surprising. You know Royce is always ahead, Dad,¡± she says. Owen frowns as he looks at his daughter and I can tell they¡¯re mind-linking. No one speaks and Owen clears his throat. ¡°We will have your back. If there is foul y, I will be there,¡¯ he says. Unease fills me and I wonder what we¡¯re walking into. Even Royce is frowning deeply. When we finally get out of the car, we are led through a heavy door and are in a wide hall. It goes on for ages. The marble is a creamy gold here, with golden chandeliers, the halls have no door; it keeps turning right and it¡¯s slightly uphill, we¡¯re going back up. What was the point in going down then? Weird ce¡­ A good five minutester of making our way through the never-ending hall. I realise the walls aren¡¯t just in marble now, but there are engravings within the marble, emphasised in gold. Werewolves symbolise the moon, but I can see the Sris hold both the sun and moon in equal importance. ¡°No offence¡­ but these halls are sacred to the Sris bloodline. Yet you brought an outsider to the meeting. I am not sure how well that will be epted-¡± ¡°I brought my mate, the future queen of the Sris people. She is not an outsider,¡± Royce says sharply. ¡°The Sris King is said to not have a mate. She¡¯s your chosen,¡± Jade replies, looking at him. Ok bitch, I don¡¯t like you. My eyes sh as Royce¡¯s aura swirls around us and Owen frowns. I¡¯m about to speak, but Royce¡¯s grip on my waist tightens. ¡°Chosen or destined, you will never understand what we have. If you continue with this attitude, which is an insult to Sk and to me, then stay out of our way,¡± He says, irritation clear in his voice as he res at her. ¡°Jade, stay here,¡± Owen says warningly. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, the scriptures say, to keep the bloodline of the Sris people, the king must take a Sris mate!¡± ¡°Enough.¡± His voice is low, yet it makes my heart skip a beat, the menacing warning sending a shiver down my spine. I¡¯m not sure why thement triggered him, but his eyes are hard when he looks at Jade. ¡°Don¡¯t question my choices.¡± She looks away, bowing her head in submission. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispers. She looks at me and I roll my eyes. I¡¯m being nice, I¡¯m being well-behaved, but piss me off and I will speak. ¡°I apologise on her behalf,¡± Owen says quietly as we continue through the hall. ¡°I know it¡¯s her dream to work as a protector of the court¡­ if she continues as she is, then she will be rejected,¡± Royce replies in warning, and Owen lowers his head. I see the disappointment in them, and I feel bad for him, it¡¯s not his fault his daughter¡¯s a dumb brat. We finally reach a pair of grand double doors. However, it is the insignia on it that seems oddly familiar¡­ but before I can observe it, the doors are opened and a wave of poweres from within. ¡°You¡¯ve got this,¡± I say softly to Royce. Our eyes meet as he threads his fingers with mine. cing a kiss on my hand, we step into the brightly lit room. It¡¯s not what I imagined. The huge room is circr shape, and it is bathed in a golden glow. A huge golden chandelier hangs from the middle of the domed ceiling. For a moment I freeze, staring at the intricate ss, and metal filigree designed roof. However, there¡¯s more ¨C within the metal designs are symbols and images depicting stories that would take hours to study. The arches that separate each of the court members hold intricately designed metal filigree twirling around the marble pirs. Something tells me it¡¯s pure gold. There is a low balcony that wraps around the entire room, and behind each of the angled archways, someone sits in therge chairs. There are two arches opposite one another that are empty, one links with the balcony, but the arch is wider. However, the one on the left is most noticeable, unlike the rest of the alcoves, it¡¯s not bathed in bright light, and I can see that a shimmering barrier covers the entrance. The ce remaining untouched for centuries¡­ Beyond the barrier, there are steps leading up to it and it is a few steps higher than the other seats around the room. A huge throne sits there. The sun and moon are engraved on the backrest of the throne itself. The throne of the Sris King¡­ So then that one must be for the High Alpha, I think, as I nce back at the one opposite the darkened throne. Owen bows before he keeps his head down and stays behind Royce, while Jade, who followed us slowly since her little outburst, remains outside. ¡°One not of the Sris is brought here.¡± Someone murmurs the moment the doors m shut behind us. ¡°Alpha Royce Arden?¡± Another asks, and I turn to look at the man. A murmur ripples through the room. ¡°We thought you died.¡± ¡°That was nned, but before I exin everything there is something I wish to proim,¡± Royce says. ¡°And what may that be? What is so important that you wanted us to go against the High Alpha?¡± Royce steps forward and I follow suit, the sound of my heels echoes in the room and we stop in the centre of the room. That¡¯s when I realise why the engraving on the door was so familiar. The very same design is now engraved in gold on the floor beneath us. I frown, it¡¯s more detailed than the one on the door and I realise where I¡¯ve seen it¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. My free hand goes to my neck, my heart thudding. My mark¡­ ¡°My rank trumps his,¡± Royce says quietly. ¡°Oh? And what rank is that exactly? Unless the court votes for you to rece your father as the High Alpha, you cannot simply walk in. We thought this was something new regarding Apophis, and that you were bringing a seer or a witch. Sir Owen Benjamin, you know the punishment for breaking the Law.¡± The man who had recognised Royce first, says. His hair may be pure white, but his eyes are sharp and full of life as they remain fixed on Royce. ¡°He broke now or rule,¡± Royce deres, and I can¡¯t deny that sounds sexy-as-fuck. ¡°As I said, I am above my father¡¯s rank.¡± He doesn¡¯t move, but the moment his eyes snap up, he unleashes his immense aura, and he doesn¡¯t hold back at all. A violent wind whips through the room, and everyone shields their face. Some are forced back, pressed into their seats, their hair and clothes whipping around them. I can see the waves of power in the air. Lightning runs through Royce¡¯s hands and I look down at ourbined hands. I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯s doing it but despite the powerful aura, and the very real blinding crackling lightning around our hands, it isn¡¯t hurting me. The sound of heavy wind and the sh of lightning hits the dome ceiling, and through the ss in the domed roof, we can see it. Deafening thunder follows along with a torrent of rain that hammers down on the dome. Waves of immense power whips around the room and only when it¡¯s beginning to get hard to breathe does he rein it back in. ¡°Do you need further proof?¡± I ask the court, my voice strong, carrying across the hall. The thudding hearts and the expressions on the faces of those powerful werewolves around the court are clear enough proof that they realise his importance. One by one, they all rise from their seats. Some pale, others are simply shocked, and some are trembling from the immense power that Royce holds. As one, they all go down on one knee, lowering their heads to their king. The white-haired man is the last to follow, and he bows his head deeply. ¡°The King has returned.¡± He says quietly, bending the knee to his King. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 110 26. Taking His ce SKYLA. The battering rain is drowned out by the murmur of Long live the king and I smirk at Royce. ¡®You aced it. There was nothing for them to doubt.¡¯ I say through the mind link. He nces at me and smiles faintly. ¡®I don¡¯t think they¡¯re done with their questions though,¡¯ he replies, as the white-haired man is the first to rise. ¡°Your majesty, before you open the vault and announce to the Sris people that their king is here, will you share who is the woman beside you?¡± All eyes now turn on me and I can see the curiosity in them, noticing how Royce¡¯s eyes flick to Owen. Almost as if surprised he hasn¡¯t told anyone anything. Had Royce been testing him? ¡°She is my chosen, and she bears my mark. This is Sk Sra Rossi, your queen,¡± Royce says, reaching over he brushes my hair back turning my head towards him so they can see the mark that adorns my neck. Our eyes meet and his thumb caresses my cheek. The white-haired man smiles proudly. ¡°Brothers and sisters! We need no further proof of our king when his mark mirrors our sacred crest!¡± He says. If there had been any doubt left before, it¡¯s now gone as they all stare at us. ¡°Your queen is powerful, and if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ the name Rossi means she is of the Volkov line, and the Lycan King correct?¡± A woman from the court asks. ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± I reply, now looking at the woman who had spoken. The woman nods in approval. ¡°Not of the Sris¡­ but a powerful queen indeed¡­¡± A flicker of annoyance shes on Royce¡¯s face and I ce my hand on his chest. ¡®Regardless of her status or strength, she would still be my queen.¡¯ He says quietly. A ripple of murmurs spread through the room. ¡®Don¡¯t get offended, it¡¯s only natural they would want you to have chosen a strong queen. Don¡¯t argue over it when I am strong enough to stand by your side anyway,¡¯ I say, my eyes sharp as they meet his. His hand wraps around my wrist. ¡®I know,¡¯ he replies, he frowns slightly, but the truth is, even if he doesn¡¯t approve, it is how the world works. I have seen my parents grow up and the pressure and expectations on them. Maybe it¡¯s the fact I grew up like that, that I understand these things. ¡°Formalities aside, there is something I need to discuss with the court regarding my father, my brother and the wrongs they havemitted, to the point that it was my own brother who tried to kill me.¡± Royce now says as he scans the room. The mood darkens as everyone exchanges looks, and the white-haired man frowns. ¡°Before the matters of court can be discussed, the king must take the sacred treasures of the Sris line. Only then will he and his queen be able to cross the barrier and take their position.¡± He points to the throne. ¡°You are in a rush to crown me, yet it¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you. Will you not hug me, grandfather?¡± Royce asks quietly. My eyes fly open as I stare at the man before me. He smiles before he steps forward and pulls Royce into his arms. ¡°It truly has.¡± He says quietly. He then turns to me and smiles faintly. ¡°And this is the Lycan Princess¡­ daughter of the Lycan King.¡± He takes my hand giving it a light kiss on my knuckles before he steps back once more. ¡°Our king is back. We should hold a coronation in style.¡± The woman who had spoken before suggests. Royce¡¯s grandfather nces at her. ¡°There are grave matters to discuss. We will hold a coronation when the time is right. We should not dy this moment. The king is here, and him epting his birthright as swiftly as possible is best.¡± The woman frowns slightly, and I wonder if there¡¯s more to it. ¡°Does that mean I can finally mark him?¡± I ask, making his grandfather smile amused. ¡°You have spark, I think that would only be fair. After the sacred treasures are in the King¡¯s hold, you may mark him,¡± he then turns to Owen, ¡°You risked a lot to do this, yet you saw that he is the true king, there is no doubt and when the vault is opened, there will be no space left for doubts¡­ now we shall hold our meeting, in that time, prepare a grand feast, for the Sris King has returned!¡± The ps resound through the room as Royce pulls me close, and I can¡¯t help but admire him. He did the right thing bying here. ¡®Just a vault left to open, and we¡¯re done.¡¯ I wink. ¡®And the marking¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to that,¡¯ he murmurs, looking into my eyes. Yes¡­ It¡¯s ten minutes or soter and his grandfather, Edward, who is his mother¡¯s father, exins what he needs to do. ¡®I¡¯m surprised he isn¡¯t the head of the council.¡¯ I remark. ¡®I¡¯m afraid my father beat him in the final round where strength came into it. Grandfather would have been better for the position.¡¯ Royce replies, as he readies himself to ce his hand at the centre of the engraving on the marble floor, right beneath the highest point of the dome. The vault is beneath this floor, and it has not been opened for thousands of years, protected by magic. He takes a deep breath as we all clear the floor, allowing a drop of his blood to fall onto it. I notice how Edward stays close to me. Royce nces at us before he closes his eyes, allowing his aura to flow through his finger trips. I see it travel through the gold lines of the engraving, making them come alive, dazzling brightly as they fill the room. Then the ground rumbles. ¡°Only the Sris King can unlock the vault and unseal the dome, do so and the Sris people will know their king has arrived,¡± Edward murmurs, more to himself than anyone. Royce looks at me, and I wink at him. ¡°You got this,¡± I say quietly. He steps back just as the ground begins to shift and rearrange itself, everyone holds onto their seats and Royce sends a wave of wind my way, and I feel it snake around me almost like his arm, supporting me so I don¡¯t fall to the moving ground. It finallyes to a stop, and I find myself looking down at a stone room, but what piques my interest is the altar at the centre. Royce doesn¡¯t speak, taking the stone steps two at a time as he approaches the altar. There are three things upon it: a crown, a sword and a medallion. He¡¯s silent, as are the spectators, all who are watching on in awe. The items may have been locked away for centuries, but they don¡¯t have a speck of dust upon them. Royce is calm and collected, as if he knows what he must do. He first picks up the crown and looks ahead. ¡°I vow to uphold thews and scriptures of Selene and Helios, the gods who have blessed our people, to fight in their name and to protect in their name.¡± He ces the crown upon his head, and brilliant gold and silver light swirls around him. He tenses and I almost run to him, but Edward stops me. ¡°He must do this.¡± He says quietly. I frown as I turn back to Royce. He now picks up the medallion. It¡¯s intricate, like the crown. It holds clear diamonds, and I can see the faint depiction of the sun and the moon in the medallion. The items themselves seem to hold an energy of their own. ¡°I swear to uphold justice and equality. Forsake the greed for power with valour and empathy. When the darkest of times will befall us, I will stand as a shield for the people.¡± He ces the medallion around his neck, and another brilliant wave of glittering light swirls around him. ¡°I will¡­¡± Royce trails off, and he nces at me sharply and I wonder what it says. ¡°I will¡­ ride behind the Adonai, protecting all those who may need it, and bow to the gods who have blessed me. I swear it.¡± With those words he lifts the final item, the sword, and another shimmering glow swirls around him, sizzling through the sword, and then he is surrounded by a dazzling light that seems to be more concentrated around his right arm. It soon fades away, and the room is filled with silence as everyone witnessed something that will not happen again. ¡°It is time to take your throne, my king,¡± someone says, as Royce now nces at it. The barrier is gone, and the throne awaits. ¡°Is it necessary?¡± Royce asks, and I can¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Of course it is. You are the king, and you have returned,¡± I state. Royce nces at me and, with a gorgeous smirk on his face, he holds his hand out to me. ¡°Then join me, my queen.¡± Edward releases me, and Royce has just taken my hand, the tingles of pleasure dancing through me, and I notice the symbols that now run up his right arm. It¡¯s like runes, only they are glowing around his hand and arm in a golden colour. ¡®I have no idea what it is either.¡¯ He replies to my unanswered question. I¡¯m about to answer him when someone rises from their seat and clears their throat. ¡°Before the king epts his chosen, I fear that a grave mistake has been made¡­ The Lycan Princess is the niece of the Deimos Prince¡­ an enemy of Helios. Are you certain by taking someone who is a descendant of the Deimos line that you will not make our God turn away from us?¡± she asks quietly, raising an eyebrow as she looks around the hall. I frown, looking around. Will this be a problem? Of course, I know how badly that curse hurt us. It was Helios¡¯ curse that was triggered at Dante¡¯s birth and affected Liam to the point he almost fell into darkness. ¡°Then Helios should be grateful I¡¯m not holding his people and the King responsible for what my uncle went through,¡± I say sharply, cocking a brow. ¡°How dare you!¡± the woman looks pale when Royce tugs me closer as a ripple of whispers and shock rushes through the room. ¡°Enough.¡± His voice is powerful and calm, yet it resonates through the hall. ¡°Respect her as you would me. Helios will have no qualms, after all¡­ the Deimos Prince and Helios fought over a woman. This time, it¡¯s a Sris King who has a woman of Deimos blood. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll consider it befitting.¡± A ripple of approval rushes through the room and Royce smiles faintly. ¡°And now¡­ I want you to make me yours.¡± Those words are directed at me, ¡°But¡­¡± That same woman whispers, but Royce¡¯s eyes are fixed on me as he lifts a finger, silencing her. ¡°The king is here. We abide by hisws.¡± Edward says sharply before he turns to us. ¡°Her mark is clearly that of the first Sris King! His mark graces her skin. That is enough proof that even Helios has no qualms.¡± Another says. ¡°They will only bring further power to the Sris people! ¡°Mark your King, Princess Sk.¡± Edward says. I nod, turning to Royce just as he puts his sword down and opens the top button of his shirt, making me bite my lip as I wait impatiently. Damn, I want to pounce on him. ¡°Ready, Love?¡± He asks me, his hands gripping my waist. My heart is pounding, and I nod, despite the sudden nerves that are rushing through me. I take a moment to admire him, a crown upon his head, a spark in those gorgeous grey eyes as his gaze dips to my breasts before he smiles faintly. ¡®Tonight, I¡¯m taking you to heaven.¡¯ Fuck, if I wasn¡¯t a mess before, now I am. I cup the back of his neck, pressing myself flush against him and kiss his lips softly, cherishing every brush of his lips against mine, before I move back and taking a deep breath, let my fangs out. My eyes ze plum as I sink my teeth into his neck¡­ A wave of power rushes through the room, and I feel my own powers surge. Something snaps inside of me, and I feel the final part of our bonde to life and sizzle into ce. I gasp, feeling the electric-like tingle, one that may not be as strong as that of a fated mate, but it¡¯s still intense and extremely powerful. Our love knows no bounds¡­ Extracting my teeth, I run my tongue along my mark that is already beginning to take form on his neck. For a second I watch, entranced, seeing the faint lines dancing along his skin¡­ No one has ever described a mate mark forming like that¡­ I turn and look at my Ice God. With that crown on his head, he looks like a Greek god. His heart is racing as he yanks me close, his lips crashing against mine as the court ps to their new king and queen¡­ Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°May your reign be long and prosperous. Long live the new King and Queen of Sria! Long live those blessed by our Moon Goddess and Sun God. Bow to your rulers.¡± The voices fade away as I melt into the kiss of my beloved. Locking my arms tightly around his neck as he lifts me off the ground, a thousand fireworks erupt within me. This is true love. This is a love that we have formed. He is mine, and I am his. I¡¯m in heaven Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 111 27. An Old Enmity SKYLA. A few hours have passed, and we¡¯re now seated around a dining table. The meal is impressive and even more so considering how little time they had to even prepare it. After I had marked Royce, they ced a crown on my head which matched Royce¡¯s. It was just a little smaller. We were then led to the throne. There was a second throne behind the first and it had been lifted and ced beside Royce¡¯s. One thing we weren¡¯t anticipating though was the fact that every single Sris Bloodline holder would have felt the return of their king. However, with Royce having made it clear about Aleric and his father¡¯s wrongdoings, despite themotion the bloodline holders felt, no confirmation was given. A short while before dinner, Keh had apparently called an immediate meeting in three days¡¯ time. A dy that only happened when a few core members of the court made excuses. The dinner only began after Royce had made it clear, with hismandced into his voice, that what is said here shall remain at this table unless he says otherwise. I almostughed when Royce immediately removed his crown and medallion, almost as if he didn¡¯t want to be seen in them. I had to tell him he looked damn sexy, however, it didn¡¯t stop him from removing them. We are currently discussing Aleric and Keh, as well as the issues at hand. ¡°Does Catherine know?¡± Edward asks, a frown on his face. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Royce asks, ¡°Of course.¡± His eyes are hard as he looks at his grandson. Royce smiles slightly. ¡°No, Mom does not, and on that note, there is far more that Father needs to be held ountable for.¡± All eyes of the court turn upon us. ¡°And what may that be?¡± The annoying woman from earlier, whose name is Nicole, asks. ¡°I am certain you all must know about my father¡¯s eldest child, a daughter, who was apparently stillborn?¡± Royce asks. A tense silence falls over the table, and Nicole is the first to speak. ¡°Of course, but it¡¯s not umon. Are you trying to use your father of foul y? It happens, especially for Alphas-¡± Royce¡¯s eyes sh. ¡°Lady Nicole Glen, if you will continue to question my every statement and defend my father¡¯s action, then perhaps your seat is not at this table.¡± The room is dead silent as the womanposes herself. ¡°I do ask for forgiveness,¡± she says quietly, lowering her head. ¡°I will let it slide this once,¡± Royce replies quietly, and I look at him. This side of him is different. He¡¯s made for this position, and I can see that he¡¯s already falling into it perfectly. ¡°As I was saying, my father staged her death, andmanded the Beta, who has recently passed, to kill her.¡± My eyes are on the crowd, assessing which ones look angered and shocked and which ones are in denial. There are six Sris bloodline packs in the US, with The Shadow Wolves Pack being the seventh. ¡°But instead, the Beta, unable to do what my fathermanded, left her at a human orphanage. The night of his death, I called him to the bridge, where he was murdered in cold blood, to ask about her. However, I did not realise it would cost him his life. Before his death, he confirmed that she was alive.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes are simmering orange. ¡°How dare he¡­¡± He growls. ¡°We need to locate her.¡± ¡°I already have, she is mated to a powerful Alpha and is living her life happily,¡± Royce replies curtly. A wave of relief flits across Edward¡¯s face and for a moment, he ces his head in his hands. ¡°I am going to kill him.¡± He snarls in a rough growl. ¡°I have seen the guilt, self-me and pain Victoria¡¯s death had on Catherine.¡± ¡°I know, as have I¡­ there is more¡­¡± The table goes silent and despite the food before us, no one is able to stomach the food as the truth of their high alphaes to light. We listen to Royce tell them about how his father not only tried to have his sister killed but wanted him and his brother to gain favour with the Lycan king through me. His ns were to gain Ennd as a whole and to be named King. If only he realised, he had a King at home already¡­ ¡°He also noticed my aura was stronger than my brother¡¯s and he did carry out extensive testing and experiments on me as a child and teen until I refused to allow him any longer,¡± Royce continues quietly. My heart thuds as I look at him sharply, my chest heaving as I shake my head, suddenly feeling like there are too many people close by. Royce looks at me and there¡¯s guilt in his eyes. My eyes only hold one question; Why? ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you.¡¯ His words aren¡¯t enough to calm the storm of emotions that have hit me. Something so big¡­ what exactly has he gone through, and how the hell is he fucking coping? ¡°Keh Arden has broken every rule of this court.¡± Nicole says quietly, her eyes zing. Guess someone is no longer favouring him, but there are others who seem shocked. ¡°Are you sure? We have never heard anyint against High Alpha Arden¡­¡± They¡¯re still addressing him as high alpha? ¡°Without meaning any disrespect, we will need proof, of course, we believe you, My King-¡± I m my fork straight through my steak, the cracking of the fine China fills my ears, as the force breaks my te. My eyes sh as I re at them all. ¡°Proof? Ken-fucking-Arden has abused a child! And tried to kill another and you need more proof?! Your king has taken his ce and proved he is your leader. You need no proof. I¡¯m with you Edward. We can leave this entitled lot to gather their proof. You and I can go kill the fucker.¡± I growl. That makes them go silent, a few of them hanging their heads in shame. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Royce¡¯s hand goes to my thigh, but I¡¯m in no mood. My eyes are zing plum as I re at him. ¡®Not know Royce.¡¯ I say through the bond. ¡®I know I should have told you, but I am fine. I was able to tolerate the tests and experimenting with ease-¡¯ ¡®I really don¡¯t care. We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡¯ I say icily. ¡®You should fill them in on Aleric and Apophis.¡¯ He gives my thigh a gentle squeeze and although it calms me a little; I don¡¯t want it to, because when you push aside the anger¡­ you¡¯re left with crippling pain¡­ He went through so much and I used to share all my issues, which now seem so selfish and small in comparison. I want to know it all. I need to know exactly what he¡¯s suffered and been through. ¡°I like the idea, Lady Sk¡­ however, if not us, when Catherine finds out¡­¡± Edward doesn¡¯tplete his sentence. His hand shakes slightly as he tries not to break the ss in his hand. ¡°However, you are right¡­ if anyone wants to continue to question the King, they should leave this table.¡± ¡°But we also should question things before blindly following. I prefer that I¡¯m asked openly, and then gossiped about behind my back. The court has ties to witches, correct?¡± Royce says. ¡°A few, however, the rtionship between the coven and us is not very¡­ pleasant.¡± Someone else says. ¡°Certain packs. As a court, we have not approached them. Our pack has ties with them, and we are pleasant enough with them.¡± Edward says. Royce nods. ¡°Then we will have a witch show you those memories as well as the night Aleric tried to kill me¡­¡± he frowns before looking around at the others. ¡°Moving on¡­ what is the story behind the Sun God and Apophis?¡± Edwards frowns, clearly not pleased with the conversation and although Royce¡¯s hand remains firmly on my thigh, his thumb gently caressing my thigh, sending rivets of pleasure up to my core, I refuse to acknowledge it. How dare he not tell me¡­ ¡°What have you heard? Surely the old history lessons were not wasted on you?¡± Edward asks. ¡°You mean myth and legend?¡± Royce asks as he drinks his wine. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Edward nods and Royce frowns. ¡°Apophis and Ra were said to be the greatest of enemies. Apophis always wanted to destroy Ra and the light he brought, wanting to swallow his power and cast the world into darkness. Ra was said to ride on his chariot through the sky, setting the world a glow with his light, yet each time he made this journey Apophis tried to stop him. It¡¯s said that a huge fight broke out with other gods protecting the chariot of Ra and thus forcing Apophis to retreat.¡± Royce says. Just as I reach for my ss of wine, he captures my hand in his, making me look at him sharply, my eyes still glittering purple. His eyes are soft, and I can feel his regret through the bond as he raises my hand to his lips, kissing it softly. My heart skips a beat, but I look away as one of the other members, Alpha Madden, speaks. ¡°Although we don¡¯t know the exact reason, the base concept is simr. When the Sun God blessed the world with the morning rays of light Apophis would try to thwart him, his hatred towards the Sun God- Ra, knew no bounds and although there was no reason for him to hate him, he hated him with an intense vengeance and wished him dead.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it was entirely out of nothing.¡± Edward says, sighing. ¡°Apophis resided in the Middle East long before Ra, and he was the supreme and the most powerful god until Ra showed up. That was the beginning of Apophis¡¯ hatred and despite his many attempts, he kept failing to kill Ra, no matter if he sent the monsters under his control, or himself¡­¡± Edward pauses to drink some of his juice, and I realise I am listening with bated breath. ¡°And although Ra could not be killed by Apophis, Apophis was still causing great hindrance to him and he, too, was unable to kill Apophis. That is when one of Ra¡¯s daughters, a goddess born to him with an Egyptian woman, offered to ride out to defeat Apophis herself, instead of her father.¡± Madden continued. ¡°Now, this is my favourite part. Allow me to continue,¡± Nicole says as she sits forward. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t love a strong woman?¡± The table chuckles as we watch her. ¡°So, they hatched a n, with the help of Selene and Dolos, they masked the morning to deceive Apophis, so when the Sun God had made the sunrise, kept hidden behind the moon that¡¯s when Ra¡¯s daughter, Bastet donned her father¡¯s armour and rode his chariot. Ready to take on Apophis.¡± Nicole continued. ¡°And then?¡± I ask, enraptured by the story. A feathery chuckle fills the room and I nce around, my heart thudding. It¡¯s the same voice I¡¯ve heard before¡­ ¡°Then she disobeyed her father, where she promised to stay in the safety of the chariot she did not. Bastet, known for her love of cats, transformed fully into a Lioness and with only courage, bravery and determination she yed the three-headed serpent that Apophis was riding and managed to defeat Apophis.¡± Nicole says a small smile on her face. I let out a low whistle. ¡°Then it should be Bastet, you guys should be worshipping,¡± I muse, ncing at Royce, who smiles faintly. ¡°I do agree.¡± ¡®Still mad at you.¡¯ I remind him through the link. ¡®Of course.¡¯ He replies, kissing my lips softly. The urge to bite into his lip is tempting but instead, I re at him, which only makes his smile grow, but the guilt in his eyes remains. Even though he¡¯s trying to hide it, it¡¯s not as easy for him to hide his emotions fully anymore. Not with the bond fullypleted. ¡°But Apophis is alive.¡± I say, suddenly realising that it doesn¡¯t add up. Edward nods. ¡°Yes, as a god, they cannot truly die, but he was weakened to the extent that he had to retreat. And for centuries he kept to hisnds, hidden away. Even when the barriers between the mortal and immortal realm were raised and many gods were not happy with this, he remained in the shadows¡­ until now.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s gained enough strength to somehow prate the barrier and send his monsters through, because gods can no longer walk this earth.¡± Royce says. ¡°And if I¡¯m understanding correctly, he¡¯s using Aleric as some sort of¡­ host or something?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Another member says. ¡°It¡¯s all that makes sense. It took Apophis centuries to regain the strength Bastet destroyed. He must be ying his cards far more carefully, with his newfound servant carrying out hismands, it will keep his own strength intact, for the greater battles ahead.¡± ¡°So then¡­ we somehow need to do what Bastet did, defeat the fucker by all means, get rid of his grasp on this and send him packing back to Snakeville. Easy as a fucking game of chess,¡± I say with a wave of my hand. A few people chuckle when Nicole raises an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t really sound like a British¡­ Lady¡­¡± I cock a brow. ¡°Oh, my apologies, let me rephrase. Let us defeat the bloody worm. He¡¯s taken the biscuit for far too long, and we should have him on his way before it¡¯s time for tea. We wouldn¡¯t want him toe in the way of our evening cuppa. Better?¡± The table erupts inughter and the dark mood somehow just got lifted. ¡°To our Queen!¡± Madden says surprising me. They all raise their sses, clinking them together. Royce raises his ss, clinking his too, but his eyes are on me. Admiration and amusement clear in them before he takes a sip of his wine. ¡°To my Queen.¡± Our eyes meet and despite the fact that he needs to answer my questions, I can¡¯t help but lean over and kiss him deeply¡­ Chapter 112 Chapter 112 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 112 28. This Passion ROYCE. I didn¡¯t tell her because I didn¡¯t want her to worry about me. But telling the court before her, and having to learn of it at the same time as others, hurt her and I cannot me her for feeling like that. She¡¯s now removing her earrings as she stares at the wall in the open lounge area of the penthouse. We ended uping here as she said all her stuff was here. This ce belongs to Leo. Although something about him makes me wonder if the entire ce isn¡¯t under surveince. However, that¡¯s the least of my concerns as I watch my Queen re at the nk wall, removing her earrings and tossing them onto the small table against the wall. I can¡¯t help but smile, despite her rage, the fact that she has marked me, and made me hers completely¡­ She bends down, stroking Malevolent¡¯s fur, who is contently sleeping despite the new environment. I close the distance between us, and she instantly turns her back with a toss of her hair. I wrap my arms around her from behind and kiss her shoulder. She smells absolutely divine. ¡°I am sorry, but words alone will not be enough¡­¡± I murmur, kissing her neck ever so softly. Her scent is an addiction, and I can¡¯t help but run my hands down her waist. Her heart thuds as she struggles not to lean into me, her body unable to fight me. ¡°No, they won¡¯t be, and neither will your touch,¡± she growls, pulling free from my hold and turning to face me. Our eyes meet and I brush a few strands of my hair that havee loose from the hair tie back. ¡°Alright¡­¡± I know she wants details, but how do I start? How do I tell her that my father has always been intrigued by how much my body could handle? I hold my hands out to her, but she frowns. ¡°Royce,¡± she warns. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to touch you, but I could do with your touch right now.¡± I say quietly. Her eyes soften, and she instantly takes my hands. A wave of sparks and calmness rush through me, and I close my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby¡­¡± she whispers, letting go of my hands. She cups my face, pressing her forehead gently against mine. ¡°You can tell me through the mind link.¡± Her lips brush mine and I kiss her back before I look into her eyes. ¡°The injections that often caused pain were never an issue, neither were the constant samples he was taking from me. Yeah, they weren¡¯t an issue, but when he tried to see how much my body could take, those experiments were pretty intense¡­ Whether it was electrocution, cing me in ice-cold water or fire¡­¡± She gasps, her heart pounding, and I can see the sadness, shock, and above all, the rage in her eyes. ¡°How dare he¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. Many have it worse. Those tests were rare and far between as a child because Mom always kept us with her. She always wanted to know where we were and anytime we came home from training, she had to make sure we were fine.¡± I continue, nudging her nose with mine before I continue. ¡°Mom¡¯s protective attitude kept me safe, and I know it also made Dad limit his testing, but on the rare asions he managed to organise a ¡®boys trip¡¯ or send her out on a short break with her friends, telling her she needed a break, he got his chances. Even then, he feared Mom finding out, and even though Dad told her to focus on her Luna duties, and allow our nanny to take care of us, she refused. No matter how busy she was, she¡¯d always ask about our day, ask if everything was going well and if anything was worrying us.¡± I look at her, but she¡¯s simply listening, her eyes full of raw emotions. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever consider telling her?¡± she asks softly. I sigh. ¡°I often wondered what would happen if I did tell her, but seeing that light in her eyes when Dad entered the room, I couldn¡¯t do it¡­ because I knew she was still hurting over Victoria. Then he sent us to America, where he would sometimes visit and continue with his testing, but again, even far from her, Mom¡¯s eyes were on us. My Mom is a Queen in every way, and I realise now she would have preferred the truth. One I will tell her because she¡¯s probably waiting for it, wondering why I had to resort to faking my own death.¡± I finish. She wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°You are incredibly brave. You have been through so much, yet you¡¯re still sane¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve been acting like an entitled cow all my life. What you¡¯ve been through is so much worse,¡± she says, kissing my neck, right over my mark, which seems to be healed or almost healed. A sizzling rush of pleasure goes through me, and I caress her waist. As much as I want to see my mark, I need to make it up to her first. ¡°No, just because our experiences were different, it does not mean your struggles were any less, Love. Always remember that,¡± I reply, kissing her jaw. ¡°So¡­ tell me, am I forgiven?¡± She pulls back and frowns. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ I mean, I¡¯m not angry, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be mad or hold a grudge,¡± she says pointedly. I smirk faintly. ¡°Oh really? Then allow me to satiate your rage,¡± I whisper seductively. She rolls her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t try to work your magic on me, baby,¡± she murmurs. Her tone alone tells me she¡¯s falling. ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± I smirk ¡°And if it does work?¡± I challenge, tangling my hand into her hair and tugging her head up a tad roughly. She bites her lips. ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± ¡°Do you take it as one?¡± I counter sexily. She smirks, ¡°Try me.¡± ¡°Oh, I n to,¡± I reply huskily, and without further ado, I wrap my hand around her neck. ¡°I told you, tonight, I¡¯m taking you to heaven.¡± Not waiting for a reply, my lips are on hers, kissing her hard and rough. For a split second, she¡¯s taken aback as I push her up against the wall. I know my girl likes it rough and I¡¯m going to give her exactly what she wants. ¡®You¡¯re ying dirty.¡¯ ¡®I always do.¡¯ I reply. Her heart¡¯s pounding. Even when she struggles not to kiss me back, I¡¯m driving her crazy, but she stubbornly tries to deny me. The moment she moans softly, I take the chance to slip my tongue into her mouth, ravishing it completely. I yank her dress up, making her gasp as the cool air hits her heated core. The intoxicating scent of her arousal fills my nose, making my own throbbing cock, harden. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Fuck. ¡°Royce¡­¡± Her voice is halfway between a moan and a gasp. ¡°Tell me to stop and I¡¯ll call it your win.¡± I tease as my fingers brush her bare pussy. I do like her without her panties¡­ ¡°I¡­¡± She¡¯s soaking wet and I rub her. ¡®As much as I loved the dress, it has to go.¡¯ I growl through the link, mming my fingers into her. She cries out, moaning in pleasure as I begin finger-fucking her hard and fast. ¡°Fuck!¡± she swears, her nails digging into my shoulders. ¡°Royce!¡± ¡°You can tell me to stop,¡± I murmur, running my tongue along her lips. Her eyes meet mine, eyes that are filled with raw, unbridled lust. Her lips part, and I curl my fingers inside of her, making her whimper again. She leans her head back against the wall as she parts those sexy legs of hers. My eyes rake over her appreciatively, taking in that sexy dress onest time, and then I tear it right off her. The sound makes Malevolent meow before I hear her escape the room, clearly annoyed at being disturbed by the ripping sound. My doll gasps, her eyes flying open as she nces at the dress that now lies torn on the floor. But it¡¯s only a nce as she drowns in the pleasure I¡¯m inflicting her with. I grab her breast, bending down and taking the hardened nipple in my mouth. ¡°Fuck, harder!¡± She gasps, her hand now twisting into my hair. I smirk, ¡®I guess that option of telling me to stop is gone.¡¯ I tease, a tad arrogantly as I suck hard on her nipple, knowing it¡¯s going to hurt, but when a satisfied moan reaches me, I know I can push it more¡­ She cries out as I m into her faster, squeezing a third finger into her. Fuck, I don¡¯t know how my cock fits, she¡¯s damn tight. ¡°Does my girl like pain?¡± I whisper, flicking her nipple, that now looks bruised and red. ¡°Fuck yes,¡± she whimpers, her other hand now on her other breast, kneading it. I like her ying with herself¡­ a little anyway¡­ I bite down on her nipple. The taste of blood fills my mouth and I suck it, twirling my tongue over it, sensing how turned on she was getting. She¡¯s close, if her moans and screams of ecstasy are not enough to show for that. I can feel her walls mping around my fingers, her entire body tense as the pressure builds. I¡¯m painfully hard and the urge to fuck her is at breaking point. She¡¯s soaking wet as her juices squirt from her just as her orgasm hits her, knocking her over the edge. ¡°Fuck!¡± She cries, her entire body reacting to the waves of pain. And through the bond, I can feel her emotions as she rides out the waves of her orgasm. Fuck¡­ She grips my wrist, trying to remove my hand from her pussy, but I¡¯m still stronger than her. ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± she murmurs. Her hand that is threaded into my hair now yanks my head up and she bends down, kissing me roughly as she pushes me onto the floor with immense power. My eyes sh and I instantly lift my head just as my back hits the ground, the impact making my head snap back. The entire room shakes as jarring pain rushes through me. ¡°Fuck Royce! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She cups my face and I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I say, tugging her close and kissing her to calm her thudding heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, I lost control¡­¡± she murmurs as she looks around before ncing back at me, shocked. ¡°It¡¯s probably the effect of the bond. Our power increases.¡± I reassure her, knowing her greatest fear is hurting someone she loves. I can feel something inside of me heal. Did I break something? ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened though¡­ I didn¡¯t push you that hard at all¡­¡± she says quietly, staring at her hands. ¡°Hey¡­ it¡¯s ok¡­ kiss me,¡± Imand quietly, caressing her waist and ass with one hand, the other cupping her face. She looks up, her eyes meeting mine, and I freeze. Her eyes are zing plum, but I swear for a split second her pupil looked like a slit¡­ A damning image of the serpent returns to me, and I push it away. I¡¯m imagining things¡­. ¡°Well¡­ where were we¡­¡± she whispers as she tears off my shirt before she grabs my shoulders and kisses me passionately. I kiss her back with equal hunger, because despite the crazy thought that ran through my head, my body is in control and I want her so fucking badly¡­ but I can¡¯t deny that it has left me shaken¡­ Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 113 29. The Meaning Behind It SKYLA. ¡°That¡¯s it, Love¡­¡± He groans, his hands cupping my breasts as I ride him. We¡¯re still on the floor, the smell of sex in the air and the passion between us reaching new heights, We¡¯re a mess. We¡¯ve been rolling around kissing, fucking, and making out like it¡¯s thest fucking time ¨C losing track of time, but never wanting this night to end. I bend down, kissing his lips roughly. He growls, meeting my thrusts with his own rough ones before he flips us over. One of his hands brushes my hair back and he lifts my leg to his hips, ramming into me. ¡°Fuck!¡± I cry out. He speeds up impossibly harder, the pain and pleasure of his rough thrusts sending me to fucking cloud nine and I don¡¯t hold back the screams of pleasure as I feel my release nearing. ¡°You¡¯re.¡± Thrust. ¡°So.¡± Thrust. ¡°Tight.¡± He growls, his voiceced with pleasure as he rams into me. ¡°And you¡¯re mine.¡± Just as he says those possessive words, Ie undone, and so does he, shooting his load into me. I pull back, despite my mind nking, my entire body shudders from the earth-shattering orgasm and I push him onto his back. Crawling down, I wrap my hand around his cock and pump it, wanting to taste him. ¡°Sky¡­¡± he groans, trailing off when I stick my tongue out and lick the swollen tip of his huge cock. I can taste myself on him and I taste pretty good, but it¡¯s the taste of him that drives me nuts. ¡°I want to taste you,¡± I purr, as I milk his cock for thest few ropes of his cum. He¡¯s sexy as hell, his godly body glistening with ayer of sweat, his chest heaving, and he¡¯s all fucking mine. Swallowing everyst drop I pull back, a small pop sounding as I release his cock from between my lips and lick them as he yanks me close and kisses my neck, breathing heavily. I drop onto him, feeling exhausted too, my entire body covered with hickeys and marks from our lovemaking. Sweat and sex juice mixed in too, the perfect way to end the night¡­ ¡°I love you,¡± he says, his voice serious as he strokes my sore ass from the few hard ps he had given it earlier when he bent me over on all fours. I bite my lip as he kneads my ass, delivering another light tap to it, making me moan against him as he caresses the skin. ¡°I love you too, Magic Fingers. Fuck, I should change that to magic everything,¡± I murmur, making him chuckle. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ and next time I want to save some of your cum to ze my donuts and brownies with. The perfect iced donuts. Ice, get it?¡± He moves back so he can see my face better, and cocks a brow. I smirk back at him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°One point for me. Did I shock you?¡± I tease. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re an addiction¡­ and I love the taste of you,¡± I purr seductively, wrapping my hand around his cock. ¡°Mm, I could milk this cock day and night¡­ I wonder how many times you coulde?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Although it sounds enticing, I¡¯m also a tad scared. I can imagine you testing that,¡± he jokes. I snicker, ¡°Yeah, maybe next time you piss me off, I¡¯ll tie you up or some shit, but I still want some of that special icing,¡± I say, kissing his lips. ¡®Mm, only I prefer to do the tying,¡± he replies huskily through the link as he kisses me back. I¡¯m ok with that too¡­ We move back, and his fingers go to his neck as my gaze falls to my mark on his neck and I tilt my head. His hair is in the way, but I can tell it¡¯s healed. ¡°Mind if I take a look at it?¡± he asks, just before I¡¯m about to reach up to move his hair back. I shake my head, as he lifts me bridal style and carries me through to the bedroom. I¡¯m d he did, because my legs are gone. ¡°Not really surprising that we didn¡¯t make it to the bedroom,¡± I say, kissing his chest. The feeling of fulfilment is fucking real. ¡°You¡¯re really mine¡­¡± ¡°I was yours even before you marked me. However, there truly is something unique and precious about being marked by the person you love,¡± he replies. Brushing his hair back, I¡¯m about to reply when I stare at the mark, curious to see the form it¡¯s taken, but it has thrown me off. It is fucking gorgeous, trust me and I¡¯m not saying it because it¡¯s mine, but it¡¯s also different¡­damn unique but¡­ ¡°That mark is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s formedpletely?¡± he asks, a glimmer of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s¡­.¡± I begin, but he kisses my lips as he ces me on the bed and I almost flinch. ¡°Fuck,¡± He chuckles. ¡°You did say harder.¡± ¡°Yeah, trust me, and you delivered just the way I like it,¡± I reply with a smirk,ying back on the cushions. My pussy feels sore and achy, but damn, I loved it. ¡°As much as I want to hold you forever, I¡¯m curious to see it,¡± he whispers, moving back, and pulling the bedsheet over me. Damn, my man is fucking hot¡­ He walks over to the mirror, and I can¡¯t help but admire the way he walks and that ass¡­ I bite my lip, watching the muscles flex in his thighs as he reaches the mirror and tilts his head, looking at his mark. A surge of emotions rushes through me and I know they¡¯re his. My own emotions rise with approval, the Lycan within me satisfied by his reaction. It¡¯s intense and makes my heart thump. Pride, happiness, approval, and love. ¡°It¡¯spleted¡­¡± he says, running his fingers over it. ¡°Yeah¡­. But it¡¯s interesting, right?¡± I say, sitting up. He¡¯s frowning now as he observes it¡­ ¡°Yeah¡­ your eyes earlier¡­¡± He turns sharply as he heads out of the room and he¡¯s back in s seconds with his phone, taking a picture of his mark before hees over to the bed. He gets into the sheets, pulling it over us slightly and I can¡¯t help but pout at the fact that he only covered me up to my thighs yet he covered my favourite toy right up. ¡°Why are you covering the mega-size popsicle up?¡± He smirks. ¡°Because I need your attention on me. Earlier when you Hulk-smashed me into the floor-¡± I smack his shoulder, making himugh. ¡°Hey, that was weird¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, well, your eyes changed¡­ they were purple, but the pupils became slits.¡± My stomach plummets. ¡°Wait, is that why you paled? I thought it was from the pain.¡± He cocks a brow. ¡°I told you from the start I can handle you, Love,¡± he replies arrogantly. ¡°Ass.¡± ¡°Yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± I murmur as I kiss him, before moving back and staring at the mark on his phone. ¡°I have a theory¡­. A wild one, but then again, is there anything that isn¡¯t bloody wild in our lives?¡± he muses. ¡°Mmm true, especially the sex.¡± I nod in agreement, making him turn to me with a smirk and kiss the centre of my breasts. ¡°Point taken, focus girl, you¡¯re turning me on,¡± he whispers. My stomach flutters and I nod. ¡°Ok, so what¡¯s your theory?¡± ¡°This mark¡­¡± He begins as we both stare at it. ¡°Yeah¡­ even though I love cats, and I do love animals, especially cats, but for my mark to form one¡­ it is weird,¡± I admit. ¡°Unless of course, a cat symbolises you¡­¡± Royce says, just as a meow on the door makes us both look up. ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± He gets out of bed, pulling on his boxers before he goes to the door and pulls it open for Malevolent, who runs to the bed and jumps onto it, snuggling down on myp. Royce gets back in bed, and I smile. ¡°Thanks, babe,¡± I say. ¡°What can I say? You twoe together.¡± He kisses my cheek softly before he turns back to his phone. He¡¯s frowning at the mark, zooming in. We both stare at the picture of his mark, it¡¯s fully ck. There¡¯s a double ring circle, with the cat at the centre. It looks like an Abyssinian breed, with tall ears. It¡¯s wearing a ne-like band just below her neck but as Royce zooms onto the centre of the ne. ¡°Look,¡± he says in a hushed whisper. ¡°I think the theory I have might just be true.¡± I don¡¯t reply, staring at the Egyptian eye symbol that sits in the middle of the ne¡­ ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re somehow tied to Bastet, Sky. Your eyes earlier. Maybe they were taking on a feline form¡­ not even maybe, I¡¯m certain. I think you¡¯re tied to Bastet. I¡¯m not so sure how, but somehow you are.¡± I don¡¯t know what to say. I want tough it off, but the mark on his neck is screaming that he¡¯s onto something. The featherugh fills the room and Malevolent tilts her head. Wait, did she sense something? ¡®Why won¡¯t you believe what¡¯s before you?¡¯ the voice whispers, almost as if right beside my head, making me jump. I turn sharply, scanning the room, and Royce sits up. ¡°Sky?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯ve heard this voice a few times¡­ and I just heard it again.¡± ¡°Love, you¡¯ve been hearing voices, and you didn¡¯t think to tell me?¡± he cocks a brow. ¡°Yet you were mad at me for not telling you something that happened years ago?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know, I¡¯m a hypocrite. That fucking won¡¯t change.¡± ¡°What kind of voice?¡± ¡°Right now, it said, won¡¯t you believe what¡¯s in front of you or something.¡± He looks up sharply. ¡°And have you ever tried to talk back to her?¡± ¡°How did you know it¡¯s a female voice?¡± I ask, and I shake my head, realising what he¡¯s implying. ¡°That can¡¯t be, like seriously, this is too much. How can I be hearing a voice-¡± ¡°Denial will only push it away, face it. Your mark is a symbol of the Goddess Bastet. Your love towards a cat, which is not the norm for our kind, is so obvious. Why wouldn¡¯t she choose someone who loves their cat? What more signs do you need, Sky?¡± I¡¯m talking to Reign. The way he¡¯s talking right now, debating with me over something. He isn¡¯t my lover right now, not telling me what I want to hear. He¡¯s being my best friend and pointing out the facts and I hate how he is usually right. ¡°You know I¡¯m right, Lil Lucifer,¡± he says, reaching over. He cups my face and caresses my cheek. ¡°Aren¡¯t you always? So if that¡¯s the case, does that mean defeating Apophis is my job?¡± I ask, and I can¡¯t deny the glimmer of excitement that rushes through me. Royce¡¯s face drops, a deep frown settling on his face. ¡®Now we are on the correct path¡­¡¯ the voice whispers, and it¡¯s beginning to cement Royce¡¯s theory. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Royce begins, a deep frown now on his face. Seems like he didn¡¯t like that fact. ¡°You know I¡¯m right, Reign.¡± I reply in the same tone he was using moments ago, but no matter how lightly I portray it, the severity of the circumstance is real. If I¡¯m somehow linked to Bastet, the goddess of cats herself, then I¡¯m the one who has to deal with Apophis, his damn death noodles, and even Aleric himself¡­ ¡°So that¡¯s why you were the only one who was able to see the serpent¡­ and don¡¯t you think you had more run-ins with it than anyone else?¡± Royce says suddenly. If I needed any more proof, that shit was it. And with it, the sheer weight of the situation hits me like a fucking avnche. Shit just got real. I let out a low whistle. ¡°Well, fuck.¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 114 30. Betrayed ALERIC. This morning I felt an odd wave of power rush through me and instantly found myself lowering my head in submission. The excitement that this was Apophis¡¯ bestowing me with what he had promised, ready to bestow me with my rightfully earned powers. But it felt too¡­ light. There was no dark raw power that I¡¯m used to. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. There is no change in my power, and I feel unsettled. It almost feels like something has awakened, but nothing has changed! To make matters worse, Apophis has not reached out to me again. Then, I learned everyone felt it, and by everyone, I mean the entire Sris bloodline, including those packs in America. The reason behind it is unknown, but it¡¯s making me uneasy. What is that? We have to rule out magic if even those abroad felt it, but something just isn¡¯t right. I¡¯ve been trying to summon Apophis, trying to call him forth, but he hasn¡¯t answered. It¡¯s evening now and I¡¯m making my way to the woods, not far from where the first serpent had been killed. There¡¯s a tear in the veil around here, one that no one even knows of, and they never will. I smirk coldly. Don¡¯t they get it? This is needed¡­ Apophis didn¡¯t need to exin in detail for me to know that his n and beliefs are best for us. If the Gods walk upon earth once more, destroying this barrier between the worlds, it will make this world a ce of great power. We could rid the world of humans entirely, we don¡¯t need them. Imagine, only the strong will survive, and we will all be gods in our own rights. Just imagining the possibilities excites me. I pull my hood up, scanning the trees, before I enter the woods, making my way deeper and deeper into it. Ah¡­ the ancient burial ground¡­ With the naked eye, one would not think it used to be one. It doesn¡¯t even look like a cemetery anymore. With time, everything has be covered, buried into the ground or destroyed, but I know what it used to be. A graveyard that thousands of years ago was the burial pit for Apophis¡¯ dead. His ves and beasts that were killed, and a ce that was used to cultivate his power. How intriguing¡­ Thousands of years ago, this was a pit of darkness and death. I keep going, heading down the slightly rock path that is fully surrounded by brambles and trees. I¡¯m close now. I frown as the thorns snag at my top before I finally stop at a narrow crack between two jagged rocks. It looks like it just links onto the huge rocky cliff behind it, buried behind the trees, but I know better. A ce no human could get into. From the outside, it looks like a dead end, anyway. Smiling, I tilt my head, calling upon the power that Apophis has blessed me with so far and focus on it. I feel my body shift and the excruciating pain of transforming tears through me as my body changes and reforms. I drop forward now in my new form, slithering through the gap. It¡¯s more like a transformation by magic. It¡¯s not the same as it usually is when we shift to our wolves, and my body does not like it. I can feel it trying to reject my new form. I hiss as I speed up, the darkness around me is getting heavier as all moonlight is blocked out. Soon I¡¯m past the narrow area and I transform back, cursing under my breath- it takes a toll on me too¡­ I brush the gravel from my clothes. The only benefit is we don¡¯t have to get undressed and dressed every time. I now stare ahead into the pitch-ck darkness, seeing the slight wavering in the air, a glitch in the matrix even¡­ but that is the veil¡­ The tear that will benefit us. I walk closer to it. A part of me wants to know what would happen if I cross through. The excitement makes me reach for it when a darkness begins to envelop me. ¡°Apophis.¡± I whisper, his presence is strong here, and the first question thates to my mind is, why has he note forth? I killed Royce several days ago, yet Apophis has not approached me again. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± I ask the darkness. Irritation rushes through me, and my eyes sh. ¡°I killed my brother as youmanded! The Lycan is next, and the n is already set out, yet I have not heard anything but silence from you! You owe me power!¡± I clench my fists, fire swirling around them. What if he just got me to obey and wasn¡¯t nning on giving me the power he promised? ¡°Apophis!¡± I shout. ¡®Remember that I am the God, not you!¡¯ The menacing snarles from all around and a violent wind whips up, swirling around me and cutting into my skin. The sheer power forces me to the ground, and I find myself lowering my head. ¡°Do forgive me, but I only mean well. I killed my own brother to show you I am loyal to you-¡± He lets out a menacing chuckle. ¡°For me? You wanted him gone, remember that!¡¯ he hisses. I look up, seeing the thick purple and ck smoke seeping through the crack in the veil. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I say, trying to squash the sliver of fear that is rising within me. He¡¯s extremely angry¡­ the rage I can feel in the air is making me tremble, squeezing around me. The tendrils of smoke wrap around my chest, and my neck, blocking my windpipe. ¡°What have I done that displeases you?¡± I manage to choke out. Something has happened, but I have no idea what? ¡®He¡¯s alive. Did you not feel it? The Sris Bastard King is alive!¡¯ His shrill hiss of rage makes me flinch as I¡¯m thrown back, and the pain in my head and ears, makes me clutch my head and it takes a moment for his words to register through the pain. Alive. My heart thuds as I look up at him. ¡°No, I killed him with bullets that cannot be-¡± ¡®Are you calling me a liar?!¡¯ I¡¯m thrown back once again, and this time I hit the rocky wall behind me. My anger swirls around me. ¡°Fine! Stop it! I¡¯m on your side. Remember that!¡± I snarl. ¡°If he isn¡¯t dead, then I¡¯ll kill him! Rest assured, he won¡¯t live for long!¡± My mind is spinning. How is he alive, though? I killed him and left him for dead¡­ Why does this make me uneasy? He survived those shots? ¡°I thought you took his body. It was not there when we went to look¡­ it isn¡¯t my fault and my father felt the pack link break!¡± Everyone else was ounted for¡­ did he leave the pack? He yed me¡­ and he knows what I am¡­ he¡­ ¡®Only a coward tries to justify his mistake!¡¯ he hisses. ¡®I was waiting for his death! Yet it never came! My visits to you are limited, and I did not want to waste one without an answer. Only when he became king did I realise you have failed me, for he is now not only fully awoken, but he is also marked.¡¯ ¡°Marked, by who?¡± I stare at him, not wanting to believe this. It can¡¯t be¡­. ¡®Who else but the woman you want under your control?¡¯ Time seems to stop, and it feels as if my head is going to burst, but not because of his wrath but my own rage. How dare she¡­ she¡¯s mine! I already imed her as mine! Royce has done me dirty¡­ Fire spreads around me, spreading across the ground and burning everything in its wake, melting the soles of my shoes, but I don¡¯t care. The blistering rage and resentment I feel towards Royce is festering like poison, and until he¡¯s dead, I will not rest. This time I will make it painful. I will take his so-called woman and I will fuck her in front of him! I¡¯ll make sure he watches, helpless and unable to save her! I bet that would destroy him! Knowing he will never be with her again! Knowing that I will im her again and again and he can do nothing! I will destroy him in every single way possible, no matter the cost. He will die. ¡°I need more power.¡± I hiss, ring at the smoke. He chuckles darkly. ¡®Your rage will fuel you. I will give you the power promised, but remember if you fail¡­ the consequences will not be favourable¡­¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t fail.¡± I seethe, as a wave of darkness squashes my mes. ¡®Remember, you must also kill the Lycan king, his time is long past on this earth.¡¯ I nce at the smoke. ¡°Is he going to cause us issues too?¡± I ask resentfully. ¡®No¡­ but the moment he was reborn into this world and given a second chance¡­ I saw my future shift¡­ it is still unpredictable, but if he had died that day, my path would have been easier¡­¡¯ Ah, a past grudge. ¡°Fear not, I¡¯ll kill them both,¡± I say coldly. ¡®Good¡­ Then you will do well to remember we need to give that woman the final dose on the blood moon. There is something about the woman that makes me uneasy, far too uneasy¡­ if she proves a threat¡­ we will kill her too.¡¯ ¡®Fine by me.¡¯ When I¡¯m done with her, she¡¯ll be worse than dead anyway. ¡®And this time, kill the cat. I hate cats,¡¯ he snarls. ¡°Yes¡­ Master.¡± I reply, ¡°Of course¡­ As for Sk, she¡¯ll be my ything, nothing more, and with the Lycans family all dead, I¡¯ll be the next king.¡± ¡®She¡¯s marked by one of the rulers¡­ let us hope that all goes to n¡­.¡¯ ¡°Yes, I will do my best.¡± I reply, closing my eyes as the avnche of power hits me. ¡®Remember¡­ the final dose must be given on the blood moon¡­¡¯ His voice is fading as I spread my hands, weing the power that swirls around me. Submitting to a god was not wrong, it means in return I will be treated like a demigod! I will hold powers that many have only wished to attain. I will rule them and those who defy me¡­ I will kill them¡­ As for Royce¡­ I throw back my head,ughing into the darkness. The day of reckoning is near. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 115 31. A King¡¯s Decision LEO. The Blood Moon is tomorrow. Sk and Royce are back in the UK, with some pretty interesting updates. As for the entire theory I had, this shit solidifies it. However, despite all that power and shit they unlocked, as well as Sk¡¯s intriguing mark, apart from her eyes shifting to feline slits we haven¡¯t seen anything more for now. There¡¯s got to be more to it, but at the moment there¡¯s been no progress. She¡¯s tried to talk to the voice she¡¯s heard, but nothing. If we go by history, myths, and legends, then it¡¯s down to Sk to defeat that snake- no fucking pun intended. I knew I didn¡¯t like that bastard from the first time I fucking saw him. Aleric Fucking James Dickhead Arden is an entire fucking sicko who needs to be fucking locked up somewhere he can never escape. The fact that Sk¡¯s obviously going to have a huge part in his downfall, well, that wasn¡¯t shit that Alejandro wanted to hear, but I guess we all have our own shit to do in this world. He¡¯s got to realise that she ain¡¯t his fucking baby girl anymore. But I also know I¡¯m going to be as fucking worried about my own girl when she¡¯s old enough. Although just like her Mama, she¡¯s a little devil. She¡¯s only six fucking months, but she¡¯s a smart one, just like her Daddy, and her smile lights up the fucking room, just like her brother¡¯s. My entire fucking world. That¡¯s them, and just like Alejandro, I¡¯d do anything to shield them from every pain and heartbreak that this world may bring. We are currently at the Night Walkers Pack as Alejandro wanted me toe down early to discuss some shit. I don¡¯t get that, in this day and age, where technology is everything, we don¡¯t need to be in the same room but here I fucking am, sitting in his office in the dark, with my feet up on his fucking table cus the bastard is taking too fucking long. Dad and Winona will being tomorrow, although Winona isn¡¯t feeling great. She wants toe, because tomorrow is the night that Royce will make his re-entrance, as well as Winona finally getting to meet her sister and mother. Although she doesn¡¯t want to see Keh Arden, we will make sure they don¡¯t cross paths. But I can see her excitement at meeting her mom and sister overrode her nerves and dislike for Keh. Plus, Azura did make a fair point that Kiara can heal her if she still isn¡¯t feeling great. She had spoken to Charlotte over a video call, since that girl refused to back down until she had seen her, and in the five mins I was able to allow them, neither talked much, but there were plenty of tears though. Their mother still doesn¡¯t know about her existence, but Royce will be breaking the news to her himself. This is the end of the bastard¡¯s reign as Alpha of that pack, it¡¯s time he pays for his wrong doings. We have enough on him to prove to the council that he¡¯s a fucking twisted psychopath and Royce will be testifying to that. The door opens, and Alejandro steps into his office, smirking at something. ¡°What are you so fucking happy about? You told me to be here ten fucking minutes ago,¡± I say, taking a drag on my cigarette as I lean back in his office chair. He doesn¡¯t seem bothered. ¡°I just heard Kat¡¯s skipping the blood moon. She¡¯s a good girl and she¡¯s smart.¡± I cock a brow. ¡°Yeah and clearly you fucking ain¡¯t.¡± Did he really think she¡¯s skipping because she¡¯s not ready to find her mate? In the short time I¡¯ve known her, I instantly picked up on her infatuation with the Fuego De Seniza kid. It¡¯s the only reason she¡¯s gone into bionic engineering and the determination she has to make the perfect, most realistic prosthetic is fucking intense. I did my research, on the low of course, but there¡¯s not one picture of the fucker online, he¡¯s an Alpha, and despite being forced into that position as a child, his pack seems to be doing great, although it¡¯s pretty isted and though we don¡¯t do that shit here, he¡¯s known to take over other packs around his, expanding his territory. I don¡¯t bother bursting Alejandro¡¯s bubble by telling him she¡¯s already found the man she fucking wants. Right now, I hope that fucker remembers her too, cause she¡¯s dedicated her entire fucking childhood to this shit. I¡¯ve seen her notes, her ns, her research¡­ I¡¯ve seen papers from ten years ago until now. She knew more than I expected, and she has a vision, and she¡¯s fucking intelligent. When I agreed to take her on, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be at the level she¡¯s at. She doesn¡¯t show it, but she¡¯s book smart and the passion and determination she has for learning will take her even further. I personally feel she¡¯ll be making a breakthrough that will truly help all wolves who have been maimed or even have a disability¡­ Right now, we¡¯re trying to make it indestructible. She wants the very best before she takes it to him¡­ I wonder if the grinning fool in front of me knows she¡¯s taking the next ne the first fucking chance she can once she¡¯s nailed the shit she¡¯s working on? ¡°You seem to be enjoying sitting in my seat,¡± he remarks, dropping onto the chair opposite and putting his feet on the table as he lights a cigarette. ¡°Good view of the fucking office from here.¡± I remark. He smirks. ¡°Yeah, that chair has probably experienced a lot.¡± He winks, and I re at him. That shit did cross my mind. ¡°Yeah, well, we both know this entire fucking ce is probably untouchable if we look at it from that aspect.¡± I reply coldly. ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t fault you. There is something fucking hot about taking your woman in the office.¡± I muse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about Azura¡¯s and your sex life. She¡¯s still a fucking kid to me,¡± he frowns unhappily. I cock a brow. ¡°Too bad. I didn¡¯t really fucking wanna know about yours.¡± He snickers before he sighs, tilting his head back, letting it hang as he stares at the ceiling. ¡°Time flies. I remember when you were a pup, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, it does.¡± He wants to talk about something, but it¡¯s obvious he ain¡¯t able to just get to the fucking point and so I sit forward, dropping my feet to the floor. ¡°So how about you share whatever shit you wanted to, cus Kiara offered to keep Phoenix tonight, which means I get my girl for the entire fucking night.¡± ¡°Since when did we be babysitters?¡± he grumbles. ¡°Since you got old.¡± I smirk. ¡°So, spill it, or are you too fucking scared?¡± I can usually assess what shit he mighte out with but right now I¡¯m stumped. I helped with the security at the venue, the live coverage streaming and the other shit he¡¯s asked about. There¡¯s nothing left to put in ce. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just enjoying the calm¡­ anyway, let¡¯s get down to that shit. As I¡¯ve told you, we are implementing new rules for all packs, telling people about the attacks that have begun urring again and I¡¯m introducing them to their future king too.¡± Alejandro finishes. I cock a brow. I never knew Dante will be here. ¡°Is he going to be able to walk into that hall, or are you putting spells in ce?¡± I ask. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine without spells and shit,¡± Alejandro says, now serious. I nod. As much as it makes sense for him to introduce the future king, I didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Why now? I mean, shit ain¡¯t going to happen to you, so why do you feel the need to announce your heir? I mean, everyone fucking knows he¡¯ll take over when the time fuckinges. If you announce that shit, people may feel scared¡­ as if you¡¯re preparing¡­¡± I trail off, not wanting to say the words. I don¡¯t like where this conversation is going. ¡°I may what? Die?¡± he asks with a faint smile. ¡°It ain¡¯t fucking funny. You¡¯re the one that binds this shit together. I don¡¯t think you should announce your heir, when you¡¯re about to tell the entire fucking world that we¡¯re pretty much facing fucking dark times.¡± I say. The room suddenly feels too small. Alejandro sits forward, and he¡¯s frowning now. ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t n to die, but I am fucking fifty-seven years old, Leo. I¡¯m not in my thirties, and although I ain¡¯t fucking weak or shit, it is time to pass the mantle down to the next generation. I will step back because I want to spend some time with my woman, you know¡­ there¡¯s a waring and who knows what the fuck might happen¡­ let me have that time¡­¡± Yeah, I hate this fucking conversation. ¡°Fine. Do whatever the fuck you want,¡± I say coldly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I just want to live a little, you know. Pass the title on, just be Alpha for a bit.¡± I get it, doesn¡¯t mean I fucking like it. As king, I know he has many responsibilities¡­ He met Kiara when he was thirty-four¡­ he deserved to spend more time with her¡­ ¡°Well, you know I¡¯m always here if you ever need my help. I¡¯m sure you can ease up the burden but remain king for a while longer,¡± I say quietly. He smirks, and I cock a brow as he snickers. ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m giving it a couple more years, don¡¯t fucking worry,¡± he stands up and walks over to the window. ¡°Tell me, Leo, what makes a good king?¡± I frown as I look at him. His back is to me and for a second I¡¯m reminded of the time we first met¡­ He brought hope. Even when I misunderstood, when mistakes were made¡­ he always tried to do the right thing. ¡°One who will always strive to protect his people, who rules with justice, equality and trust¡­ one who can bring hope at the darkest of times¡­ the one who will choose the right path over the easiest¡­ ¡° Why ask me? But still, I continue. ¡°And above all, one who is mentally strong enough to remain standing, even when his entire fucking worldes crashing down around him. No matter how hard it is, he has to put everyone before himself and stand before them as a shield.¡± Like you. Alejandro turns back to me and even in the darkness of that room, with only the moon shining through the window, I can see his eyes glittering with many emotions. ¡°I agree, and that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m making you my heir.¡± My eyes widen in shock as I stare at him. ¡°You will be my sessor. There is no one better for this position than you. Every quality you fucking said, you hold. You will be the future king, Leo. One who will surpass even me.¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 116 32. Our Legacy ALEJANDRO. He stares at me, his piercing blue eyes widening in shock. Hah, fucker. For once I surprised you. (6 But I fucking mean it. I believe he is the best for this position. Dante has enough on his shoulders without having to deal with the council and all the other things that a king must do. Leo is the right one for this position, his intellect, his self-control, his mindset. They are king material. I know that even after I¡¯m gone, they will continue to keep those bonds. Brothers. 13 ¡°What? The fuck no. I can¡¯t do that shit. No.¡± He stands up, shaking his head and I cock a brow. ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to take on¡­ Nobody wants to be king, or the ones who are best for the job don¡¯t want to, anyway. But you¡¯re made for this title, Leo. There is no one better suited.¡± I say, taking a drag on my cigarette. ¡°I truly feel that you will be the best for this position.¡± ¡°No, Dante is your son- ¡°) ¡°I fucking know he is, and so are you. I consider you all the same, but I once made it clear that those who fit certain positions N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. should be put in them. Dante will get this pack. He is the fucking Alpha. That is one position we can¡¯t really give due to others as Alphas are the only ones who hold the alphamand.¡± I say firmly. ¡°But the position of king¡­ that seat is yours. Your intelligence is superior to anyone I know and with what the future is currently predicted to bring, we need you.¡± I continue. ¡°Dante is smart-¡± ¡°And he will be the one at the forefront of battle because that¡¯s his position. We know that¡­ but I need you to bind it all together when it feels like we will lose it all¡­ I need you to hold down this shit. Leo, your self- control, and your mindset in the craziest fucking moments are priceless. I don¡¯t think even I can handle what is toe¡­ but if anyone can you, you and the next generation can.¡± I say quietly. 4 I don¡¯t want to do this; I don¡¯t want to say what I know I might need to¡­ 4 He shakes his head. ¡°Rayhan. He¡¯s smart, he¡¯s influential-¡± ¡°Na. The fucker¡¯s forty. Bet he¡¯ll have to retire before me.¡± I snicker, trying to lighten the mood, but it doesn¡¯t phase or distract him as he stares at me coldly. Dude¡¯s fucking got a re on him. ¡°Fine¡­ Rayhan is smart, but no, he is our greatest tracker¡­ I need him on the field.¡± I add. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you expect me to sit back and send others to fucking war when the timees? You want me to be the one to choose who will fucking die and who won¡¯t?¡± he asks usingly, as he advances on me, his eyes shing steely blue. ¡°You want me to y the field, knowing I¡¯m going to have to be the one to decide who I¡¯m going to risk. You want me to be the one to tell every man or woman who loses their mate, that I¡¯m fucking sorry, cus I sent their mate to their death? To look into the eyes of those kids and know that I¡¯m the one who orphaned them? I didn¡¯t think of it like that¡­ ¡°Every death on that battlefield, their blood will be on my fucking hands. While I sit back? No.¡± He shakes his head firmly. I shake my head. ¡°No¡­ but like you said earlier¡­ A king¡¯s job is far harder than that¡­ You kids are the future of this Leo¡­ The legacies that will continue on the path that we have paved, to stand by those beliefs and values¡­ Whilst paving your own paths to even greater heights.¡± I say quietly. I ce my hand on his shoulder. He¡¯s ring at the floor now. ¡°Look at me, Leo.¡± His head snaps up as he res at me, and I give him a half smile. ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to ept, but please, ept this position. I know I¡¯m asking you for a huge sacrifice¡­ I¡¯m asking you to shoulder a huge burden¡­ But for the sake of us all¡­ will you ept it?¡± 1 He shakes his head but I can tell those words got to him. ¡°Look¡­ Alejandro, you ain¡¯t going to die any fucking time soon. I¡¯ll help you I¡¯ll be there, behind you as your fucking shadow and I¡¯ll do it all but I don¡¯t want the/title. Please.¡± He¡¯s practically begging me and I can see the young boy that still lives inside of him¡­ Selfless¡­ putting others first¡­ thinking of sending others to their deaths and yet¡­ he is willing to help, receiving nothing in return. Not caring for acknowledgement or approval. Something Azura and Marcel have said When Leo loves, he loves deeply. That is the king we need. I shake my head, trying to clear it. The influx. of emotions is fucking intense. I¡¯m fucking getting old, cus this shit is emotional. (( When the timeses¡­ we will need to call on everything we have at our disposal to suppress what we are going to face¡­¡± 1 ¡°So, I was right. You n to be on that fucking battlefield right?¡± He growls usingly. I nod, ¡°Yes. I will, cus I will fucking stand before everyone as a shield until-¡± 6 ¡°Until you fucking die,¡± he finishes, his voice thick as he pushes my hand off and turns his back on me. I¡¯m d he did because this shit is getting to me too. I dig the back of my fingers into my eyes for a second and take a slow breath. ¡°Leo-¡± ¡°You¡¯re too fucking old to be out there, on that field. Why can¡¯t you just sit the fuck down and run this shit until you die of fucking old age?¡± 4 ¡°I will do everything to not fucking die, but I need to know¡­ that if anything does happen to me¡­ I will have someone left behind who will hold our family, our kingdom, and our kind together. Please, Leo.¡± We both know the severity of what is toe ¡­ even Dante knows¡­ and there are so many signs warning us of it. ¡°I told Dante that I¡¯m making you king, and he fucking approves. )) ¡°The first of your titles¡­¡± he murmurs. Fuck it.¡± 2 (( I cock a brow, but he doesn¡¯t exin as he looks back at me, and I¡¯m kinda fucking satisfied to see I¡¯m not the only one who may have something in my eye. 1 ¡°Fine¡­ but I want to say¡­ I won¡¯t try to be the king you are, because there is only one Alejandro Rossi. I will do things my way, and maybe¡­ you won¡¯t regret appointing me as your sessor cus I¡¯m fucking certain you will,¡± he says quietly. 3 I smirk, ¡°No. I already know I won¡¯t fucking regret it¡­as for that¡­ I don¡¯t need you to try to be me, because I know that Leo Rossi will be an even better king.¡± (4) Our eyes meet and he looks down, his brown hair flicking in front of his forehead as he holds out a tattooed hand to me ¡°Deal,¡± he says quietly. 1 I take his hand, pulling him closer as I give him a one-armed hug, still gripping his hand between us. The sound of our beating hearts is loud in my ears. These emotions¡­ ¡°You¡¯re going to make a good fucking king,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Yeah, well not for a fucking while yet,¡± he mutters. I don¡¯t reply¡­ we don¡¯t need to set a date right now, but I know that my time as king ising to an end¡­ and in my stead, he will rise¡­ 15 A knock on the door makes us both move back and Leo turns away. ¡°Daddy? Granddaddy Al? Mommy saide have brownies before she finishes them all!¡± Corrado¡¯s voicees, making both of us smirk. ¡°Coming kiddo,¡± Leo replies. ¡°Kiara bakes enough to feed a fucking army,¡± I say, Leo cocks a brow. ¡°Only, we¡¯re talking Azura¡­ and Kat¡­ both can eat for an army,¡± he reminds me. Fair fucking point. ¡°Then we better go grab some.¡± I frown. He nods, leading the way to the door and I smile, ncing back out of the window at the moon. It¡¯s so peaceful¡­. I did the right thing and I¡¯m happy that he epted it¡­ I exit the office as we head down the hall to the kitchen, where I can hear Alessandra exining gloomily why she likes to slice her brownie. We step into the brightly lit kitchen, the smell of brownies wafting in the air. ¡°Why?¡± Corrado asks Alessandra tilting his head. 1 ¡°Because¡­ it tastes better in cubes?¡± Alessandra replies. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I said so.¡± ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°Corrado,e here baby,¡± Azura says, as Leo walks over to her and yanks her into his arms, kissing her. I raise my eyebrow as I nce at my own queen, she¡¯s smiling as she rocks Leo¡¯s little one in her arms. ¡°Amore Mio,¡± I say as I walk over to her and wrap my arms around her from behind. I rest my forehead against the back of her head, inhaling her scent. Hazelnut chocte¡­ my favourite¡­ 1 ¡®I did it.¡¯ I say quietly through the bond. ¡®I knew you could. I¡¯m proud of you. You made the right decision. I love you, baby,¡¯ she turns and looks up at me and I kiss her lips deeply. ¡®I fucking love you more.¡¯ ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Azura curses, her huge eyes wide as we all stare at her. Seems like Leo just broke the news. Her head snaps to me and she stares at us, just as Kat and Sky enter the kitchen. ¡°What happened?¡± Kat asks curiously. That one acts innocent, but the little grandma in her loves to know what¡¯s going 1. 1 Leo and Azura don¡¯t speak, so I decide to take the initiative. ¡°I just announced Leo as my heir.¡± ¡°Hell yeah to the new Rossi king and Westwood Queen, baby!¡± Sky says as she rushes over to Azura and pounces on her. You are going to be a damn good queen!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kat says, her eyes are wide before she smiles and walks over to them. )) Congrattions Leo, you are going to be an amazing king.¡± She doesn¡¯t seem too surprised as Corrado now looks at his dad, shocked. ¡°Daddy will be king?¡± ¡°Not for a while,¡± Leo says firmly. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Kiara says as she pulls. away and goes over to the two. I nce at Alessandra, who is sitting there. cutting the brownie into tiny cubes. I¡¯m with the kid, it¡¯s weird-as-fuck. 1 ¡°Not going to congratte your aunty and brother?¡± I ask. ¡°First of, it¡¯s so weird when you address them like that. Secondly¡­ I offer my condolences, the jobs are hard,¡± she replies emotionlessly. 7 kid?, 4 The fuck is wrong with this kid? But she still makes the rest chuckle. Azura looks more shaken, although she¡¯s trying to hide it, but with Kiara to guide her¡­ she¡¯ll be fine. After all, the Westwood women were made to tame us Rossis and to be fucking queens. A/N: Hey guys, just a heads up, updates will remain the same as it has been for thest two months, no set time or day, but I will work hard on continuing to update both stories. always remember I will never abandon one book just to focus on a new one. I pride myself on remaining consistent as possible and I love my books greatly. However, please note I have a contract to write 3 exclusives for Good Novel every year. This year I Am The Luna is my first and we are in June already, so I can¡¯t simply write this book alone. Rest assured each book will be given attention, and I will never take on more than two at a time. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 117 33. Night in Gold SKYLA. ¡°Do my tits look good in this?¡± I ask, cupping my boobies as I look over at Kataleya and Azura. The blood moon is finally here and we¡¯re getting ready for tonight. 1 It¡¯s going to be one long night. Starting with Dad¡¯s live conference, meeting Royce¡¯s Mama officially, then Keh and Aleric¡¯s truth will be brought before the council. 1 I¡¯m nervous about some of it, but there¡¯s little I can do but hope that things go smoothly. Although Leo said there¡¯s a sixty percent chance that Aleric will pull something that we won¡¯t be ready for. 7 There are measures in ce¡­ but if there¡¯s a god at y, we don¡¯t know what we might face¡­ ¡°Your boobies look perfect,¡± Azura confirms as she cups her own. Kat¡¯s skipping since we all obviously know that the only man that she wants is Little Boy Hook and you know what? I¡¯m totally for it. I took a chosen mate, why can¡¯t she? 3 Plus, she¡¯s been in love with him since she was little. That¡¯s some dedicated shit right there. She¡¯s currently doing Azura¡¯s hair whilst I¡¯m leaving mine open. I don¡¯t have long locks like her, so I¡¯m going to have to make do with my shoulder-length bob, Now that I think about it my hairstyle can pass as an Egyptian look, right? The bangs and the straight ck hair. See? I¡¯m channelling my inner Bastet. 2 I cackle at my own thoughts, earning questioning looks from the others. Leo had managed to talk Dad out of announcing him as his heir tonight, saying it isn¡¯t the right time. However, he was willing to share certain safety measures he¡¯s been working on, promising to supply these measures to all packs in return for Dad keeping it on the down low for now- although Dad argued he¡¯d do it anyway. Dad begrudgingly did end up agreeing after Leo exined that too much news at once. will be daunting for the people. He did have a point, although Dad said he just wants to avoid it, but either way, his point made sense and Rayhan, Uncle Liam and Grandad El, all agreed with Leo, so in the end, he beat Dad on that one. Azura and I are twinning. We¡¯re both in chained gold dresses, with nude bodysuits underneath. 4 Mine is shorter, cut diagonally with a slit. It has a halter neck, and the chain of the skirt just about covers my ass. My nails and lips are painted red, and I have smoky eyes. My entire body glistens with a golden subtle shimmer. I have paired it with strappy gold heels and some gold jewellery. Azura¡¯s has thin spaghetti chain straps with some chains draping off her shoulders. The bust area is emphasised on hers, where my chains are wrapped around from one hip and then around, hers are across and the top chainyeres to her ankles. Her nails and lips are red like mine, but whereas I¡¯m wearing gold heels, she¡¯s added red stilettos and her hair is done up in a lush updo. Damn, the girl is gorgeous and I wonder if our dresses will survive the night after our men are done with us. I highly doubt it and I¡¯m all for it. ¡°Now this outfit would be good for a pole dance¡­ well yours anyway, I can¡¯t even part my legs as much, in this design,¡± she says, looking down at her dress. ¡°I want a picture of the remains of that dress tomorrow,¡± I smirk. ¡°You too!¡± Azura says as Kat blushes. ¡°You two pull off any look so perfectly. Your bodies are perfect,¡± shepliments. ¡°You¡¯d look good in these too, but with those big boobies and that ass, I don¡¯t think Dad would let you out the door. When you have that kinda booty, it makes anything look way more explicit.¡± I snicker as Kat goes red. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± she protests. ¡°She isn¡¯t wrong.¡± Azura snickers. Kataleya just needs confidence, but something tells me with the right man, she¡¯ll get there. ¡°So, what¡¯s your man wearing?¡± Azura asks as she hugs Kataleya, who is pouting unhappily. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I told him to add a little red,¡± I say, looking at the tattoos on the back of my thighs. ¡°What about yours?¡± ¡°ck, he owns mainly ck,¡± Azura says with a smirk. ¡°I did ask him to incorporate some red for me, but he simply said he¡¯d wait for me to get some red on him.¡± She blushes and I can¡¯t help but smirk.¡± Now that sounds sexy.¡± I can¡¯t wait to see Royce¡­ I know I saw him earlier when he arrived but it¡¯s hard being apart from him. He¡¯s like the air I need to breathe. ¡°Just be careful guys,¡± Kataleya says quietly. ¡°And Zu, don¡¯t worry about the kids, we¡¯ll be ok.¡± She and Aunty Raven are staying home to babysit. Raven isn¡¯t one for these events and is happy to remain at home. 1 When Alessandra heard that Kat was staying home, she had wanted to as well, but Mama said she has to go now as she needs to get out a little. Plus, she and Katara argue a lot, and I mean a lot. Both are damn aggressive and headstrong, so it¡¯s better to keep them apart. 4 ¡°I¡¯m going to see if there¡¯s something to grab to eat before we go,¡± I say, leaving the room. ¡°We¡¯re almost done too!¡± Kataleya calls as she gets back to pinning thest strands of Azura¡¯s hair. I hurry down the steps wondering if Royce is around, but instead, I see Raihana, Delsanra and Mama talking in the hallway. They¡¯re all dressed up and look gorgeous. All three are wearing nude dresses with pearl and crystal embellishments on them, with nude bodysuits underneath. 3 Well, damn seems like everyone¡¯s getting lucky tonight. ¡°Sky!¡± Delsanra says and all three look up at 1. ¡°Looking sexy!¡± Raihanapliments. ¡°As are you three!¡± I say, hugging them and then doing a spin. ¡°Oh, the new tats!¡± Raihana says, I smirk ¡°Oh yeah, I have another one, wait.¡± I say, lifting my dress and I move my underwear to the side to show her the tattoo I got on my ass. Mama gasps as Delsanra giggles. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s naughty,¡± Delsanra says. ¡°Sky¡­¡± Mama says, but she¡¯s smiling. ¡°That is so Sky¡­¡± Raihana says. ¡°Not everyone will get a tattoo like that. Property of Royce, I like it.¡± ¡°The fuck is that?¡± Dad growls. 1 I quickly let go of my dress and all four of us turn to see none other than Dad, Granddad, Chris and Rayhan enter. ¡°Nothing, we were just admiring Sky¡¯s tats.¡± Raihana says smoothly. But I don¡¯t think Dad¡¯s buying it as his frown deepens and he looks damn pissed. ¡°You are no one¡¯s property. I really hope I didn¡¯t hear what I think I fucking did.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a tattoo, baby. If you can have my name on your chest, then I¡¯m sure it¡¯s ok if she has Royce¡¯s name,¡± Mama reasons softly. She walks over to Dad and sessfully distracts him as his eyes sh red, while they rake over Mama. ¡°Yeah, just it¡¯s on her ass.¡± Alessandra adds. ¡°Yuck.¡± 3 I cast her a re as she stands there with a disgusted look on her face. Sienna and Heaven are with her, both smiling in amusement. Dad growls, but Mama cuts him off with a kiss. Thank fuck for that. He¡¯s like a fucking rabid animal¡­ I frown, thinking, that¡¯s how Royce treats me 1 Does he think I¡¯m a rabid animal too? The thought annoys me, and I re at Alessandra. Brat. She simply sticks her tongue out at me, giving me a dirty look. ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Delsanra asks them. ¡°Yup,¡± Heaven says, tossing her hair back. She¡¯s Alessandra¡¯s age, and both are twelve. Although she acts a lot older than my brat of a sister. Heaven¡¯s in a peach floral dress with a skirt. Alessandra is in a ck jumpsuit and Sienna, who is fourteen, is wearing a shimmery maroon halter dress. 2 Her hair is in a braid over her shoulder and it¡¯s taking on a reddish hue¡­ I can see it myself, I know Del and Mama have talked about it, but the older she¡¯s getting, the redder it¡¯s bing¡­ We think she has some strong demon genes in her, and I think it¡¯s beginning to show. 2 ¡°Do you like the dress?¡± she asks and I realise I¡¯m staring. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s gorgeous. Don¡¯t go breaking any hearts tonight.¡± I wink at her. ¡°No. Absolutely fucking not,¡± Dad growls as he walks over to us. ¡°All three of you are not going to be mixing with anyone,¡± he says to the young girls. ¡°Ease up Alejandro, why are you so worried? They¡¯re only children.¡± Grandad says as Dad frowns at him. ¡°Na boys are fuckers and I¡¯need them to stay away from my girls.¡± Dad grumbles, making everyone laugh, just as Kataleya and Azurae downstairs. Don¡¯t think Dad realises girls aren¡¯t no angels either¡­ ¡°Aw, what¡¯s wrong Alejandro, you realised that the twins are out of your control?¡± Azura taunts him with a smirk. ¡°No,¡± Dad growls. Poor grumpy bear. I pat his arm as Ri whistles. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s a gorgeous outfit. Love how you two are twinning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a Rossi asion without some twinning going on,¡± Kat says. Just then, Mama Mari and Mama Rede out of one of the rooms. Both are in simr satin gowns. Mama Red is holding Phoenix in her arms. ¡°Well, Rossis do it best.¡± Raihana says high- fiving Delsanra. ¡°I love how even the Westwoods be Rossis,¡± Grandad El says, sounding almost as unhappy as Dad, making the rest of usugh. ¡°So, are we ready to go?¡± Leo says and I turn to see him step inside, eyes on his phone. ¡°The cars are¡­ ready¡­¡± he trails off when his eyesnd on Azura. My heart skips a beat as my eyes lock with my own King, who now steps inside, stopping beside Leo. His eyes ze a dazzling blue, when they fall on me. He¡¯s in a ck suit, but he¡¯s wearing a dark red shirt and fuck¡­ he¡¯s¡­ I swallow hard, feeling his burning gaze on me, watching as his eyes trail up my body. These emotions¡­ they¡¯re intense¡­ seeing him standing there looking so damn handsome¡­ it¡¯s¡­ I trail off, my heart hammering violently, my chest heaving as I watch his eyes trail up my body painstakingly slow, Drinking up every inch of me and time seems to stand still¡­ Chapter 118 Chapter 118 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 118 34. A Vision of Temptation ROYCE. What is too inappropriate and when does it cross a line? Because right now there¡¯s so much I want to do to my doll and I really don¡¯t care who is around. She looks ravishing, in a sexy gold dress, if you can call it that. Her long killer legs are glistening, and what I want is to have them wrapped around me¡­ Her cleavage draws my attention and I suddenly feel a tad too fucking thirsty. And despite wanting to do a thousand fucking things to her, I¡¯m unable to move as I watch her shake her hair back, running her fingers through her lush locks as her eyes glint seductively as they meet mine,setting off an intense wave of pleasure through me. ¡®Come here.¡± I find myselfmanding and her eyes glimmer purple. Her heart pounds and her hips sway sensually as she saunters over to me. When she¡¯s two steps away, I close the gap between us, grabbing her around the waist and pull her against me. At the same time, I create a thick fog to envelop us as my other hand twists into her locks and I tug her head up a little roughly. Just how she likes it. ¡®You look divine, Love.¡¯ I whisper through the bond throbbing against her lower stomach. ¡®As do you, Magic Fingers, fuck you look twenty-four-fucking-seven,¡¯ she moans through the link as a soft moan escapes her. Her heart is pounding as I kiss her neck sensually, cing sensual kisses all the way up to her ear before peppering soft kisses. along her jaw and finally iming her lips in a rough kiss. ¡°Fuck,¡¯ she whimpers through the bond as she kisses me back.. I run my hand down her tiny waist and over her ass before I slip my hand under and squeeze her ass. Her heart is beating faster and I hear Alejandro growl somewhere nearby, but I really don¡¯t care. She is mine, and I am hers. Being without her is hard¡­ Or at least I did not care until I smell my doll¡¯s arousal and try to force myself back. That is a scent that is only for me, ¡°Stop being a buzzkill,¡± Azura growls. ¡°Yeah Alejandro, you should be used to it by now,¡± Leo¡¯s mocking replyes. The taste of Sk¡¯s lips and her mouth is like a drug, one that makes me feel high. The way her touch feels¡­ It takes all my willpower to pull away from those lips and let go of her hair. I gently brush the corner of her lips where I¡¯ve smudged her lipstick. She flicks her tongue out, wrapping it around my fingers. ¡®I can¡¯t wait until tonight where I look forward to you destroying this dress to pieces and ravishing me like a beast.¡¯ She purrs through the link as she runs her hand down my chest and cups my cock. I¡¯m already hard despite trying to control myself, and I try not to focus on the pleasure that rushes through me. Her words are only making it harder. I wrap my hand around her slender wrist and tug her hand away just as Alejandro growls. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he barks. 1 ¡°At least they created a smoke screen.¡± Raihana chuckles as I clear the fog away. ¡°It was just a kiss, Dad, rx. But Magic Fingers here was good enough to consider the kids whilst you traumatised us from a young age,¡± Sk retorts, brushing her fingers over my lips. Wiping away the smudge of lipstick from my lips. Elijah chuckles. 4 ¡°Point for the boy.¡± He says, pping Alejandro on the back, way harder than necessary. I had met the rest of the family earlier, such as Sk¡¯s grandparents and Maria Rossi, Alejandro¡¯s sister-inw. In her eyes, I could see the pain. It¡¯s like she¡¯s lived far longer than everyone else¡­ 6 ¡°Where are the boys?¡± Heaven, Raihana¡¯s daughter asks. ¡°They¡¯ve already left. Why?¡± her father Chris asks suspiciously. The young girl rolls her eyes. ¡°Just asking.¡± She states. She¡¯s the one who has the sight¡­Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This family is powerful¡­ and they¡¯re clearly a tight-knit family. ¡°So, us four are going together,¡± Azura says,ing over and tugging Sk out of my hold. Only now do I realise that they¡¯re dressed simrly, and although both look beautiful, Sk is glowing in comparison. There really isn¡¯t a woman who can hold a candle to her. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re done eye fucking her, shall we go?¡± Leo¡¯s voice drags me from my thoughts, and I nce at him, cocking a brow. ¡°Sure, are you done?¡± I ask, taking the chance when his eyesnd on Azura. That hunger isn¡¯t one I don¡¯t recognise. He gives me a cold smirk before the girlsugh as they go over to Phoenix and Azura bids her daughter goodbye before saying she¡¯ll be only a minute. She enters the lounge and I can hear her bidding her son farewell as Kataleya takes Phoenix and everyone prepares to leave. Liam takes a moment to bid his own mate farewell. She¡¯s tiny, and I¡¯m a tad baffled by how she had quintuplets. I¡¯ve seen those boys. They are strong Alphas. I truly respect women who can go through that¡­. And five times¡­ that¡¯s a tad terrifying to experience. I have a newfound respect for the Deimos Prince¡¯s bite-sized Luna. 5 Kiara is holding onto Alejandro, and I guess it¡¯s good because he¡¯s ring daggers at me, although I¡¯m unsure why he¡¯s so annoyed. 1 I¡¯ve kissed her in front of him before, so I wonder what his issue is. ¡°Stop looking at me,¡± he growls, and I can¡¯t help but chuckle. 4 ¡°Did I do something to offend you?¡± I ask, unable to mask my amusement. ¡°Property my foot,¡± he mutters as he exits the house and I cock a brow. 9 What is he going on about? ¡°Dad, leave him be! I got the tattoo, not him!¡± Sk growls. Oh shoot, he knows about the tattoo on her ass¡­ My eyes dip to Sk¡¯s ass, and I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s sexy as hell. And knowing that, tonight will feel far longer than it will be. After all, my sexy little nymph will be a temptation calling me to sin and I¡¯m going to have to wait for hours for that moment. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 119 35. A Weight of What is to Come ROYCE. We head out, and me and Leo are in the front since it¡¯s a tad tight in the back, although I think I could have cramped in if it meant being near my woman. The venue is about a ten-minute drive from the Rossi Mansion, still on the premises of the Night Walkers packnds. It gives me the time to think over what is toe. Tonight, I will tell Mom, Dad¡¯s truth¡­ Will I break her? Will she walk on in life with the same haunting look that Maria Rossi holds?¡± That is a look that I will never forget, no matter how well she tries to hide it¡­ Am I doing the right thing? Or should I have given her more time to prepare? I no longer know¡­ Sk¡¯s hand slips around the side of the seat, and I take it, trying to rein in my emotions so she doesn¡¯t feel them. She doesn¡¯t need the extra burden, she has enough going on. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Leo asks quietly, his eyes on the road. I nce across at him. He¡¯s in full ck and the silence of the car is loud. ¡°Mom¡­ I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll take it¡­ she is strong, mentally. I just hope the fact that Vic- Winona is alive will be enough for her to be able to handle it,¡± I answer quietly. Sk leans forward, wrapping her other arm around the seat from behind. Comfort that I really can do with. I close my eyes, resting my head back against the leather headrest. ¡°I haven¡¯t met your mother, but from what you¡¯re saying, I do believe that she can make it through this,¡± Leo says. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you will break it to her gently.¡± ¡°Agreed. Just don¡¯t pull an Alejandro, and throw it at her like a bag of damn bricks,¡¯ Azura adds and I smile slightly. 8 )) I lift Sk¡¯s hand to my lip, kissing it softly. I truly hope so¡­ We reach the venue, and the outside is teeming. 1 I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been to an event with so many people¡­ Leo drives through and we go around the back until we reach the enormous iron doors that are shut tight. Leo scans his hand on the scanner and keys in a pin before the doors to the underground parking slide open. After all, I¡¯m to lie low until the time is right. Whilst Alejandro¡¯s talk will be ongoing, Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Marcel will bring Winona to meet Mom¡­ after I¡¯ve broken the news to her about her being alive. 1 ¡°Alright let¡¯s go,¡± Leo says as he grabs his gun, packet of cigarettes, and phone as if it¡¯s the most normal thing ever and gets out. ¡°Give us a minute.¡± Sk says before I can even open the door. She climbs into the seat that Leo just got up from. He bends down at the open door, frowning at us. ¡°Do not do anything in my car,¡± he warns, making Sk smirk. ¡°You can¡¯t really stop us-¡® ¡°Come on, Handsome,¡± Azura says, tugging Leo away. He¡¯s about to argue, but settles for a re at Sk instead, before nrming the car door shut and wrapping his arms around his woman. I look at Sk, about to speak, when she reaches over, cing a finger to my lips before she climbs lithley into myp. Fuck, I¡¯m going to have a hard-on now. Pleasure rushes through me as her pussy presses against the bulge in my pants and she bites her lip. But despite that, when I look into her eyes, they are soft as she looks down at me with concern. ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing,¡± she whispers, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing my cheek softly. I lock my arms around her tightly, rubbing her back slowly. ¡°Thanks, Love,¡± I say, kissing her shoulder before I lean back and look into that gorgeous face once more. Simply admiring her. Goddess¡­ she¡¯s beautiful¡­ I raise my hand to her face, tenderly running my finger down her nose, before brushing her hair aside as I look into those eyes of hers. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have you call me yours,¡± I whisper softly. I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m feeling fucking emotional right now. I¡¯m fucking grateful she¡¯s here with me. ¡°And I love how you always say you belong her hair aside as I look into those eyes of hers. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have you call me yours,¡± I whisper softly. I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m feeling fucking emotional right now. I¡¯m fucking grateful she¡¯s here with me. ¡°And I love how you always say you belong to me,¡± she whispers, kissing my lips deeply. Despite the proximity and the sexual tension that¡¯s ever-present, there¡¯s something deeper¡­ far more intense between us in this moment. 4 ¡°Always,¡± I reply huskily. I brush her hair back and kiss her lips slowly. The sweet taste of her mouth and her soft lips are magical and for a moment I close my eyes, lost in her. Her heart is racing, her lips quivering as she kisses me back equally slow and deep before we part. ¡°Royce¡­¡± Our eyes meet and I cup her face with one hand. ¡°Tonight, I want to introduce you to Mom too¡­ she¡¯s going to love you,¡± I promise. I know she will, because Sk is a strong woman, just like her. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± she replies. My phone rings and I know it¡¯s probably Leo telling us to get out. She sighs and hugs me tightly. ¡°We got this. By the time the night is over, we¡¯ll be 4 relieved that it was far easier than we¡¯re thinking it will be right now.¡± 2 I nod slowly. I sure hope so. I open the car door and she slowly gets off myp and I get out after her, pulling her in for a tight hug once more before I have to go my separate way. Leo and Azura are standing by the door that leads inside, waiting for her. Kissing Sk a final goodbye, I make my way to the back of the parking lot. I¡¯ll be taking a separate entrance and lying low for a bit. ¡®I love you.¡¯ Sk¡¯s words stop me in my tracks, and I nce over my shoulder at her. ¡®Love you far more.¡¯ I reply. A gorgeous smile crosses her face, illuminating her eyes. But then faster than I would have liked, Azura tugs her inside and the door ms shut behind them, leaving me alone in the darkness of the underground car park. ¡®Stay safe,¡¯ her voicees. ¡®I will.¡¯ Well, here goes nothing¡­ Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 120 A Conference SKYLA. I don¡¯t know what it is¡­ but the moment when he looks over his shoulder, something inside of me makes my heart clench. The distance between us suddenly feels terrifyingly huge and for the first time I ask myself, what are we without the one we love? ¡°Sky¡­¡± Azura tugs me inside and the door m shuts behind me, making my head jerk My breath hitches, and I stop in my tracks. I suddenly feel¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m unable to exin it. I nce back at the door. ¡°Hey¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Azura asks softly, as both look at me intently. I shake my head. I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me¡­ I just¡­ ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s one of the strongest people I havee across.¡± Leo says quietly. ¡°Yeah¡­ I know¡­ I just¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± It isn¡¯t. I just feel¡­ fuck, it¡¯s weird. I can¡¯t even exin it. Is it because I know he¡¯s finding this hard? Is it because I know he¡¯ll feel guilty for tearing down the veil from his mother¡¯s eyes? I swear, I¡¯m going to make sure we are all there for her, too. Royce and his family will never be alone. They have and will always have all of us, and we will be that support system for them. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get inside. It¡¯s going to be fine,¡± Leo says as he leads the way. Azura looks at me with concern as she guides me down the hall, holding my hand. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ok?¡± she repeats softly. I shake my head, unable to exin this emotion that is tearing me up inside. It¡¯s probably nothing, but I think that emotional moment in the car just made me feel a bit much. I¡¯m getting fucking soft. We head to the hall and soon we are seated in our seats, around one of the manyrge circr tables. The tables are covered with maroon tablecloths and in the centre are ice buckets holding wine. Dad is already on the podium talking quietly to Rayhan and his Beta, Uncle Dustbin as I like to call him. You got to love him, but still he¡¯s an A ss snitch, always keeping an eye on us when we were growing up. 6 I still hold that grudge because fifty percent of the time, he would catch me making mischief. Sad life. Rayhan steps back and heads towards our table, adjusting the earpiece in his ear. He nces at Leo, neither says anything but it¡¯s like a silent exchange before Leo takes his seat, two seats down from me. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. No one would think, from the way he just sat down, that he ys arge hand in the security of this ce. Right now, I can tell that despite how calm and rxed he appears to be, he¡¯s assessing the area and everyone. The Arden¡¯s are seated at the table next to us, at the same table as Uncle Liam, Mama Red, and Grandad Elijah as well as the quints. Uncle¡¯s seat is right next to the snake, who¡¯s dressed in a brown suit. Is it just me or does he look different? I¡¯m not sure what it is¡­ his hair looks a little longer too¡­ but there¡¯s something else about him that looks¡­ off. 3 Maybe I¡¯ve just been around Royce a little too much, but his skin looks off too. His eyes snap up, and our eyes meet. For the first time, he isn¡¯t hiding behind the fakeness that he usually does. Instead, he¡¯s watching me intently. Gone is the usually false charm he tries to disy. His eyes dip to my neck and a small smile crosses his lips. But there¡¯s nothing pleasant about it¡­ He knows. My stomach twists with unease and I feel a ripple of energy rush through me. Aleric¡¯s eyes sh as they meet mine and everything seems to phase away. The room seems to be darkening around us and all I can hear is the steady, strong heartbeat of his thudding loudly in my ears. 3 There¡¯s a darkness¡­ and I can feel it around him¡­ Delsanra ces a hand on my back, bringing me out of that oddness. Although her gaze stays on Dad, her touch is calming and I force my gaze away from Aleric the Dick. Now¡¯s not the time to face that bastard. As for defeating him, it¡¯s on me¡­ I know that. Maybe not now¡­ but ites down to him and I¡­ Tonight¡¯s n doesn¡¯t include me. Dad was adamant they¡¯ll handle it but I¡¯m with Leo. I don¡¯t think defeating Apophis will be that easy. Why do I feel like he¡¯ll get away? Leo said as much, and that the chances of him escaping are high, especially if there¡¯s a god involved¡­ But the question is, would it be escaping or somehow slithering out of the corner we n to push him into? Then there¡¯s the ultimate question: are we equipped to defeat a god? An answer that even I don¡¯t know. Come on, Bastet, show me the way. So far, it¡¯s been radio silence from her, ever since the day Royce marked me. 3 I nce around the hall. The ce is alight with dozens of huge-ass chandeliers. The tablecloths hold the Night Walkers Pack crest imprint on them as do the napkins. The centre pieces are long vases with flowers. This shit is too fancy for me. Mama walks over and sits down beside Mama Mari and Ahren. Tatum looks bored out of his mind. There are still three empty seats at our table: Dad¡¯s, Uncle Marcel¡¯s, and Winona¡¯s. Sienna, Heaven, and Alessandra are sitting at our table as well, their back to the Westwood and Arden table. 3 The only time they talked was when Heaven asked Theo to move their chair and he had countered with a no until Alessandra had jabbed her fork into his waist. Of course, not wanting to admit a kid younger than him did that, he had turned, red at her, and pulled his seat away. 6 She might be a little evil, soulless thing, but she¡¯s entertaining. Especially since her face is made out of stone and no matter what she does, she doesn¡¯t show any emotion¡­ you never know what¡¯s toe. She¡¯s just like a dead zombie or something. 5 I nce around, realising I haven¡¯t seen Raihana and Chris. Where are they seated? I scan the hall until my eyes widen in surprise, spotting Ri at the table of the elders and the high witches of the coven. Damn, I didn¡¯t realise she¡¯d make that transition so fast. She¡¯s taken on a big responsibility, and it makes me think that everyone is making sacrifices¡­ The truth is we need someone strong at the head of the coven¡­ Magdalene might knock off soon, Janaina is old too, the younger ones all seem to be petty if we go by Sephora, anyway. We need a badass queen like Ri there. I nce over at the Arden and Westwood table next to us, Charlotte is sitting quietly with the quints on her left and her mom on the right. The poor girl looks smallpared to the gori. Renji is smiling brightly, whilst Jayce looks like he doesn¡¯t want to be there. I shift my attention to Royce¡¯s Mom. Catherine Arden. Her hair is pulled into a sophisticated bun, her makeup is minimal, but she doesn¡¯t really need it. Her features stand out and her body itself reminds me of wonder woman. Tall and strong, yet feminine. She¡¯s watching Dad and my gaze dips to where her hand is on top of Keh¡¯s. The sound of Dad¡¯s mic being turned on makes silence fall across the hall. The cameras that are positioned all around, are zoned in on him. ¡°Thank you to everyone for taking the time to attend tonight.¡± Dad¡¯s voice draws my attention back to him. ¡°I won¡¯t waste time on pleasantries, as everyone already knows there is a lot that needs to be discussed and the reason behind this conference is to address certain things that we have faced as of late.¡± Here ites Chapter 121 Chapter 121 My Father SKYLA. The entire hall falls silent, the buzz of chattering fades away, the tinkling of sses being ced down soon stops too and the softughter fades into nothing¡­. The rustling of fabric stops, as everyone pays attention to the king. ¡°Some of you may have heard rumours, but for the majority, this wille as a shock. Our world has been at peace for years now. Bridges have been built and we have progressed in many ways. Something that was only possible because of the efforts of many.¡± Dad begins. ¡°However, in recent years, there have been some odd urrences¡­ things that are unexinable or unheard of before ¨C having begun appearing. Not to mention visions and prophecies that point to something far bigger toe.¡± Dad nces around, giving them a moment to let the words sink in before continuing. ¡°There¡¯s so much that is still a mystery, and it is partially the reason we abstained from sharing this with the public. There are things that shouldn¡¯t even be on this that are now making their appearances.¡¯ The room is silent as everyone listens to Dad, and I know thousands of people are watching this all around the world. The cameras are rolling and for a moment I simply watch Dad, seeing him in king mode. He truly is admirable¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no way to sugarcoat it or hide the fact that we have not been able to nip this in the bud. This is something we are still trying to handle. Yes, we will keep on fucking trying and we will put an end to it, but as a united council, we have agreed that the world needs to know.¡± ¡°What exactly is going on and how is it even possible?¡± Someone nearby asks. Dad¡¯s eyes snap to the table. ¡°We don¡¯t really know, but what we have gathered is there has been some kind of tear in the veil between this world and the realm. of the gods.¡± That causes a buzz of whispers to spread until Dad raises his hand. ¡°I know it may not seem fucking believable, but the truth is, we are already seeing beasts from that world somehow force their way into our world. The serpents of Apophis, or you can say the beasts of Typhon, call him whatever the fuck you want, but that threat is very real.¡± The ominous feeling in the vast hall is growing as everyone listens to Dad speak. The heavy tension is growing and my eyes flick to Aleric, who is watching Dad with a calm, almost amused hint of a smile on his face. ¡°I hope this isn¡¯t some scare mongering tactic, your majesty. With all due respect, but not many have actually seen these things you speak of.¡± Someone remarks. ¡°People are already being killed by these beasts that even the strongest of Alphas of this country are finding a mission to defeat. I get nothing out of scaring our people.¡± Dad¡¯s eyes sh and with every word my own heart is twisting. This is real. This threat is fucking real, and the worst part is it could harm any of us at any given time. ¡°This is not some joke. Even I¡¯m not that fucking sadistic to ruin the blood moon if I didn¡¯t have a legit reason.¡± Dad continues, his eyes shing. ¡°If we can exist on this earth, and hold Selene, Hecate¡­ and even Helios as real, then Apophis can exist, too. And just how once upon a fucking time they walked this earth, the chance that something simr may happen again is fucking real.¡± His voice is powerful,ced with absolute rity, and it hits everyone in this hall. A few surprise exmations and murmurs fill the room and it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s now clicking to most that this is fucking real. However, a quick nce around shows that still not everyone is able to process how fucking serious this is. ¡°Do we know what¡¯s out there?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s on the other side, the monsters, the dangers, the darkness. But the bottom line is, what we have seen is far from fucking pleasant. We don¡¯t know how big of a threat this can be, but something ising, and we need to be prepared for it.¡± Dad continues. ¡°I know a decade ago I promised a world of peace, a world where we don¡¯t need to focus on kill or be killed!¡± Dad looks down for a moment, a deep frown on his face. ¡°To give our youth a better future. That was my dream. But now things are changing¡­ and it¡¯s with a heavy heart that I¡¯m admitting that it¡¯s time to bring back those days. To stay on alert once more, aware and prepared for the dangers we may face. To train for survival¡­ because we¡¯re going to need it. A war ising, and we need to be ready.¡±. A ripple of murmurs travel through the room at his final words, but many are beginning to get angry. Fear does that to people. But it doesn¡¯t help my own irritation which is on the rise. It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s a lot of negative shit being said. ¡°For those who are listening in from another country¡­ I just want to say, let¡¯s work together, let¡¯s share what we may know because I can assure you, we need to do this as one. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s been anything simr going on elsewhere, but the chances are likely. Let¡¯s prove that we are stronger united, because anything is possible.¡± Dad says, looking directly at the cameras. Someone stands and raises a hand. ¡°Alpha King.¡± Dad turns to the woman, who looks pretty pale. ¡°The way you are speaking, my king, is as if you are implying that the end of the world could be coming, correct?¡± she asks, sending a wave of unease through the room. ¡®Are you listening in?¡¯ I ask Royce through the mind link. ¡®Yes¡­ they aren¡¯t taking it too well, are they, Love.¡¯ Royce¡¯s sexy voicees, I see Aleric tilt his head, and I want to rip his head off as he watches her intently. ¡°Only time will tell where this will go, but all I know is, darker times are near.¡± Dad answers. ¡°And what more is the council hiding from us? How long has this been happening and we¡¯ve been kept in the dark?¡± Someone else asks. ¡°Not long, and as soon as we realised it¡¯s not a threat that will be resolved soon, we decided to alert the public.¡± Dad says. His powerful voice is clear and sharp. ¡°So why now? Why instil fear if the council can¡¯t handle this? Then what chances do we have?¡± ¡°We will handle it, and we will continue to look for a solution, but the people need to take precautions to keep themselves safe too.¡± Dad answers smoothly. ¡°Technology has advanced so much more than what we had many years ago. He¡¯sposed, collected, and in control, but the questions are being thrown at him from all angles. ¡°So are you saying, Alpha King Alejandro Rossi, that because of your idealisms and false promises that you are now unable to uphold them any longer. That we made a mistake to ever follow you?¡± Someone shouts. ¡°That we will all suffer, because now we have to make up for lost time and prepare to train our youth?¡± 2 Silences falls and I turn to stare at the Alpha who had spoken. Urgh, it¡¯s that what¡¯s-his- name cunt from the trial¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I nce back at Dad, ready for him to answer as the cameras sh away, but what pulls at my heart is the look of guilt and regret in his eyes. No. Fuck no. I stand up just as Leo does, his aura rages. just like my own. My eyes sh, my heart thundering as I re at the cunt, and before Leo can speak, I beat him to it. 3 ¡°How dare you! My father has given his fucking life to protect our kind, to unite our species and to do the best for everyone! He gave the youth of today a reason to live for more than just fighting! He gave us a purpose! If it wasn¡¯t for his academies, his treaties and his determination, we would still be walking on eggshells at human schools. We would be hiding away and trying to blend in! We would be enemies with the witches! He gave us a chance to live a normal life at being ourselves! Now that something is out of his hands, you think you can just insult him?!¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 The Masses SKYLA. ¡°Sky,¡± Mama says quietly as the cunt res at me. I see several people nod in agreement to what I just said, and I cock a brow at the cunt. Yeah, you don¡¯t have a fucking answer. ¡°She isn¡¯t wrong. There are many of us who are living a far better life than what we would be if he did not intervene. There was a time that every pack went by their own rules, allowing abuse, violence and other misdeeds to be overlooked. Alejandro Rossi united the packs of this country and promised safety to those who needed it. Giving them constion that there¡¯s someone who they can reach out to,¡± Leo says sharply. His voice is ice cold, his piercing eyes trained on the man. The man scoffs. ¡°Of course, you say that now when you are mated to a Westwood. You hated the king and the rest of the kingdom too, did you not Alpha Leo Herrmann Rossi!¡± Leo smirks. ¡°Past tense. I hated what happened, and it is in the past. Those involved understood and regretted their actions and yes, I admit that I channelled a lot of hatred. Something that my mate helped me ovee. I will not deny that. However, it does not mean I¡¯m blind to fucking facts, Alpha Keith. I hope you¡¯re learning from yours,¡± he says, his eyes trained on Cunt Keith, but he already motions for the cameras not to turn on him. 1 ¡°I have not made a mistake!¡± ¡°Tell me, is it the fear talking or are you once again trying to look for a way to disrespect the King? If memory serves, your pack was under investigation a few months ago for alleged abuse of low-ranked wolves. Something that didn¡¯t sit right with you, correct? Is it a grudge that you hold and are now trying to undermine the king?¡± Leo¡¯s voice is low, yet clear as his voice crosses the quiet room. Now that¡¯s some shit I didn¡¯t know. ¡°That was something that only the council knew-¡± Keith looks at Dad usingly. ¡°Oh, I have my own ways¡­ I can assure you I don¡¯t need the council to know what¡¯s going Sit the hell down and I will be the one to reopen the case that was against your pack. This time¡­ with proof.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes are deadly cold as he now scans the room, daring anyone to speak before he nces at Dad to continue. 3 Only Dad is now smirking. ¡°No, carry on, by all means.¡± Oh, he¡¯s enjoying this. Leo frowns slightly before he turns back to the room. ¡°A decade ago, the King made a decision that benefited our people. Now, times have changed and with it, we need to change the way we will go forward. That¡¯s with anything in life. We move with the ever- changing expectations of life around us in all aspects. We are mortals¡­ we will make mistakes and with each mistake, we will find a solution. We are going to face this as one. We can and we will ovee this.¡± He finishes with such confidence and finality in his voice that even I believe it. He nces at Dad, who has the tiniest of smiles on his face and I get it¡­ Why Dad wants to hand everything over to the next generation¡­ Someone begins pping and others join in, and I really want to know what¡¯s going through Leo¡¯s mind behind that mask of indifference. Does Ladder Boy get shy? Cus the entire fucking hall is looking at him, and I¡¯m not blind to the women swooning over him, and I can see Azura¡¯s eyes glimmering with irritation. 3 Don¡¯t they know not to mess with the Westwood Devil? ¡°Thank you, well said,¡± Mama whispers to Leo as he takes his seat. I nce back at Cunt Keith and he looks humiliated. Catching me looking, he frowns slightly and I simply smirk and give him the middle finger. Fucker. ¡®Sky, baby, leave it.¡¯ Mama¡¯s voiceest through the mind link. I pull a face. Ah yes, I¡¯m back in the pack for now, which means the mind links back. Sad life. What if I pretend not to hear her and¡­ Na, she¡¯s watching me. Fuck that. ¡°Thank you, Leo,¡± Dad says before he scans the room again. ¡°I should step down and let him take over. He¡¯d make a good king.¡± A few people chuckle, but if only they realise Dad fucking means that shit. I hear Raihanaugh and I nce over at her as Chris leans over and they exchange a kiss, much to the dismay of the reserved witches on the table. Such prudes. I roll my eyes, turning back to Dad. ¡®How¡¯s Aleric?¡¯ Royce asks. ¡®Weird and looking ugly like poop. He¡¯s also wearing brown.¡¯ I snicker. 4 Royce chuckles through the link and I swear that fucking sound makes my stomach flutter every damn time. ¡®How are you feeling?¡¯ I ask him softly. ¡®I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry about me. I just wish I could be beside you right now.¡¯ Me too¡­ ¡®Soon.¡¯ ¡°We will be implementing safety measures around the country and setting up new protection spells. Make sure every pack is equipped ordingly and has the financial support they need.¡± Dad continues, his voice clear and powerful. ¡°Things may be fucking changing, but we will do our very best to prepare. We have our own genius Alpha, who will talk us through some of the strategies we will begin imnting within the next few months. And of course, I¡¯m talking about none other than Alpha Leo Rossi. Leo?¡± Leo nces at Dad before he stands up and walks over to the podium. ¡°He really would make an excellent king¡­¡± ¡°I was thinking the same thing¡­ We rarely see the king¡¯s own son. But what we¡¯ve seen of this young man shows the potential¡­¡± I nce around and although I can¡¯t pinpoint the voices, I can¡¯t help but smile. Dad made the right decision, and everyone can see it before he even officially announced it. I turn, hearing Catherine murmur an excuse me to Keh and I nce at them. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Keh asks, holding her hand. ¡°To thedies¡¯ room, we will be right back,¡± Catherine whispers, kissing his cheek as Charlotte gets up. My heart skips a beat. Time for her to reunite with her son and learn about her daughter¡­ ¡°Will you be alright?¡± he asks, kissing her hand. She nods. ¡°The ce is tight with security,¡± Catherine replies. ¡°I¡¯lle,¡± Aleric offers but Catherine waves her hand and shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m going with Charlotte.¡± There¡¯s a finality in her tone before she turns away. Liam smiles at him and says something quietly, to which Aleric nods. ¡®Good Luck¡­ your Mama is leaving the hall.¡¯ I say through the link to Royce. ¡®Thanks Love¡­ and I¡¯m presuming your uncle is talking to Aleric?¡¯ his sexy voicees. From the corner of my eyes, I can confirm this. ¡®Yup, and whatever uncle is saying, he¡¯s smirking like a fucking cunt.¡¯ ¡®Excellent¡­ join me in a bit?¡± ¡®Oh absolutely, I want to officially meet your Mama too.¡¯ ¡®Perfect.¡¯ I don¡¯t turn as the women leave, but I¡¯m excited for them. Knowing that this night will be one to remember for them all. Leo and Dad discuss and exin the current ns they are implementing. Leo exins his analysis of the serpent in depth. And the fucker is working on a weapon that guess what? Channels electricity, yup the fucker used my man¡¯s ability. Wait a minute, that¡¯s why he wanted to test out Royce¡¯s voltage capacity¡­ ording to Azura¡­ Smart-ass¡­ Once the conference is over, Dad leaves with a few of his men to tend to some calls from abroad. I¡¯m betting they¡¯re regarding the live conference and the rest of us grab some refreshments or hit the dance floor. The blood moon isn¡¯t up yet, but hey the party starts earlier. And no one¡¯sining as many people hit the dance floor. I don¡¯t really want to dance, especially if my man isn¡¯t here. Leo and Azura are surrounded by Alphas wanting to talk to Leo and so I loiter off to where Alessandra is at one of the many dessert tables. And fuck do they look lush! I might just have a foodgasm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask her as she examines the cake pop in her hand. ¡°Looking to see if it¡¯s clean.¡± I raise an eyebrow. ¡°It is clean.¡± ¡°So many dead skin cells are flying around¡­ how many do you thinknd on open desserts like these?¡± I nce at the table, suddenly not feeling so hungry anymore and neither did they look appetising. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°A valid point.¡± She finishes pointedly. Ok¡­ I grab one of the covered pots. Safe option. ¡°Even those might be full of germs¡­ I mean, we don¡¯t know if the cook scratched their butt or something whilst prepping them¡­¡± ¡°What the fuck, man?¡± I ce the trifle jar down and turn around in a huff. Spotting Sienna dancing with Heaven on the dance floor. They¡¯re getting attention from some of the youngerds here and I cock my brow, eyeing the quints suspiciously. They better not be perving at my niece¡­ I see Renji approach them and say something to the girls. He¡¯s a cutie, but he¡¯s approachable and I can see he¡¯s getting attention too, looking handsome in his grey suit. Hepliments both Heaven and Sienna, making thetterugh and Heaven shakes her head, not buying it. He excuses himself before he steps back and begins to speak to Ares. Sienna smiles as she nces at his back. Renji, he gets on with everyone. He moves away, offering to get drinks as Jayce walks over to them. I¡¯m about to turn away when the song ends and Sienna steps back, turning and cing a hand on Jayce¡¯s arm. ¡°Want to dance?¡± she asks. He turns around, cocking a brow, and she steps back, her eyes widening and her heart racing. Oops, I think she thought it was Renji¡­ I watch on in amusement as Alessandra offers me a cake pop. ¡°This one looks clean.¡± 2 I take it as we both watch the scene unfold. ¡°No. You¡¯re not my type.¡± Jayce says arrogantly, looking her once over as if she was something far beneath him. 3 Fucker. ¡°Sorry¡­ I thought you were Renji¡­¡± Sienna says, brushing a strand of her curls out of her face. ¡°Yeah? Well, I¡¯m not.¡± Jayce says, turning his back on her. Sienna looks around, her cheeks flushed with humiliation as she turns and hurries away. ¡°What a dick.¡± Alessandra says emotionlessly. ¡°Yeah,¡± I say as I stride over to him. ¡°Why are you such an ass?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jayce looks at me and frowns. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You could have been nice, and what do you mean not my type? She asked for a dance, not a rtionship,¡± I growl quietly. ¡°If your dad saw that, he would be so mad.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t care, and can you stop annoying me? Go find someone else to bother.¡± Jayce says stealing the cake pop from my hand and walking off. ¡°Your cousin is a horrible man.¡± Heaven deres, ring scathingly at Ares before she turns and walks off. ¡°And you girls are divas, alright!¡± Ares shouts after her. 2 I¡¯m about to reply when Royce¡¯s voice sounds in my head. ¡®Ready?¡¯ My heart skips a beat. ¡®The reunion done?¡¯ ¡®Yes¡­ but I need to tell her about father¡­¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll be right there.¡¯ I say, and with those words, I turn and head to the entrance to the hall. 5 This is going to be hard, but I¡¯m going to be right there for him. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 123 A Beautiful Moment ROYCE. My heart is racing as I hear their footsteps approach. I¡¯d recognise Mom¡¯s heartbeat anywhere¡­ and right now it¡¯s racing as she steps inside the office that I¡¯m waiting in. She doesn¡¯t know that today I haven¡¯t just brought myself to her, but someone else too. ¡°Royce,¡± her voice is thick as she fights her emotions. I turn and give her a smile. She looks beautiful in a white dress that lights up her eyes. The first woman in my life, the first goddess. who I¡¯ll always respect, the woman who went through so much pain to bring me onto this. My mother. 5 She stops in the doorway, her eyes glimmering with tears that she¡¯s so desperately trying to contain, and I close the gap between us, pulling her into my arms. ¡°Royce,¡± she whispers as she clutches onto me tightly. ¡°Thank the gods.¡± She cups my face, tugging me down and kisses my forehead and cheeks as a few tears trickle down her cheeks. She¡¯s examining my face as if making sure I¡¯m not hurt¡­ just like she used to do long ago. ¡°I¡¯m alright Mom,¡± I reassure her before taking her hands and kissing them gently. ¡°Great, there goes my makeup. I nce up to see Charlotte standing there, looking a little emotional too, and I reach over, motioning her toe closer. She obeys, and I wrap my arm around her tightly. I kiss her forehead before I hug them both. ¡°Where have you been? What is going on? Why do we have to hide the truth from your father and brother? I¡¯m terrified to think of the possibilities¡­ and you faked your death, Royce¡­ why?¡± Deep down, I know she knows something is wrong. Tonight, I¡¯m going to give my mother happiness¡­ and at the same time, I¡¯m going to destroy her with my father¡¯s truth. I kiss the top of her head, inhaling her scent. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­ but I needed to ept my destiny as the Sris King. She stiffens before she pulls back, staring at I know the rumours of the trial have spread but rather than have Charlotte tell her, I wanted to tell her my truth, myself. I smile faintly and raise one hand, letting lightning crackle around it. ¡°You must have heard the rumours?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned not to listen to rumours,¡± she whispers, cupping my face when she freezes, slowly moving my cor back. ¡°You ¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Have taken a mate. She¡¯s beautiful, inside and out. Strong like you. Confident, loving, a little wild, and maybe a little crazy, but I love her dearly. She¡¯s my everything and there¡¯s no way that I could deny myself her.¡± 4 Mom smiles. ¡°You¡¯re in love¡­ and this time. it¡¯s different, isn¡¯t it?¡± she whispers, and I nod. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Yes, trust me, it¡¯s really different and so much more¡­ It¡¯s¡­ terrifying yet beautiful how you can love someone so much¡­¡± Mom nods, smiling softly, ¡°And who is the lucky girl?¡± she asks me, her eyes sparkling as she looks into my eyes. ¡°Yeah Royce, do share,¡± Charlotte smirks. I tilt my head, ¡°Her name¡¯s Sk¡­¡± Mom¡¯s eyes widen before she smiles. ¡°Sk Rossi, the fiery young woman who stood up for her father earlier. She¡¯s perfect.¡± She cups my face, kissing my forehead once more. ¡°Treat her right, because she¡¯s given you her heart.¡± I nod, the emotions in her voice, make me feel emotional too. ¡°Is she marked too? I didn¡¯t notice, but then her hair was covering her neck. To think my son¡¯s beautiful woman was right before me.¡± ¡°Yes, I marked her too¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s studying at the academy, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s the one you went to help train¡­¡± Mom¡¯s smile fades as she looks at me, concerned. ¡°You are her teacher¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that, Aleric-¡± I sigh. Nothing escapes Mom. ¡°I know¡­ and I knew Sk before I started at the academy. I know it¡¯s no excuse, but when I learned she¡¯d be my student, I did try to stay away from her. Until she was almost killed, and I realised I couldn¡¯t. I loved her too much for that. Aleric had his own intentions, I assure you¡­ we are not alike. I also talked to her father and told him I¡¯d leave the academy if he wanted me to, but he¡¯s fine with us together.¡± She lets out augh. ¡°I know you Royce, I also know you won¡¯t take advantage of someone because you have a good heart¡­ however, I don¡¯t think I know my son well enough. She¡¯s very¡­ something tells me my son isn¡¯t as innocent as I thought.¡± I tilt my head, cocking a brow I guess my girl gives away how naughty she is, and I¡¯m guilty. I¡¯m nowhere near as innocent as Mom probably presumed. 1 Charlotteughs. ¡°Trust me, Mom, he isn¡¯t innocent. He chose a fiery princess as hist mate, one with tattoos and all,¡± she teases. ¡°If you¡¯re both done teasing me, there¡¯s someone I want you to meet Mom¡­¡± I nce at Charlotte as herughter fades away. ¡°Sk of course, where is she?¡± Mom says with a smile. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll meet her too, in a short while, but first, I want you to meet someone else¡­¡± I say. My heart thuds as Mom looks at me curiously. ¡°They¡¯ll be here any minute.¡± 2 Mom raises an eyebrow. ¡°Alright, I wonder who this person is, but Royce¡­ why are we hiding your being alive from your father and brother? Your father has not slept well since then¡­¡± ¡°I doubt Dad cares that much,¡± I say shortly, not wanting to break the news of his reality until after she¡¯s met Winona. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re feeling. What¡¯s happened between you and your father?¡± Mom pushes, not wanting to drop it, concerned. The sound of two pairs of footsteps makes me look towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you soon ¡­ she¡¯s here.¡± Mom looks up curiously, as do I ¨C hearing the footsteps stop, and then the lighter one¡¯s approach. The sound of her thumping heart is loud, and when the door is pushed open, there she is, wearing a white floor-length dress. Her eyes find Mom first, her breath hitching before her eyes dart to mine. 1 There¡¯s fear and anxiousness in them, and I can see she¡¯s trembling slightly I let go of Mom and walk over to her, wrapping my arm around her shoulders, her brown eyes are fixed on mine and her breathing is uneven. I give her a smile, silently promising it¡¯s going to be ok. ¡°Mom¡­¡± I begin, ncing towards Mom, but the words die on my lips when I see her staring at Winona. Her smile is gone but her eyes hold an emotion I can¡¯t ce. There¡¯s a recognition in them, yet confusion Charlotte¡¯s already struggling to keep her emotions in check, her lips pursed as she looks away. I nod at Winona, guiding her towards Mom and with each step, Mom¡¯s eyes are bing blurred with tears. A mother¡¯s heart cannot be deceived and deep down I know she¡¯s recognised her. She may not know it¡¯s her daughter¡­ but she can feel that pull toward her. ¡°Mom, I want you to meet Winona, perhaps it¡¯s more fitting to introduce her as Victoria Elizabeth Arden. She¡¯s alive Mom, she was not stillborn, She was left at an orphanage for so many years until Leo Rossi found her and took her to his pack,¡± I exin softly. 1 Mom¡¯s heart is thundering violently. ¡°Our Victoria is right here, Mom.¡± 2 Mom¡¯s eyes flicker honey brown as she blinks, making the tears in her eyes spill. Winona¡¯s already in tears, her eyes zing a honey topaz shade. Mom shakes her head slowly as if trying to clear her mind as she slowly reaches out to her. Almost if she¡¯s scared, she¡¯ll disappear. ¡°Please don¡¯t let this be another dream,¡± she whispers, her voice breaking and those words sting. 3 ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± Winona murmurs. Her fingers touch her arm and both women gasp, most likely feeling the sense of familiarity I did back at the hospital. 2 Both are staring at one another and seeing them standing opposite one another shows their simrities. Both are the same height, both hold themselves with the same grace, and they are both wearing the same expression. ¡°How¡­¡± Mom¡¯s voice breaks before she steps forward, pulling Winona into her arms. and hugging her tightly, giving up on her words. Winona breaks into soft sobs as she wraps her arms around Mom tightly. ¡°It¡¯s her¡­I can feel it¡­ oh, thank the gods. My precious baby girl is alive.¡± A heartbreaking sob escapes her, as she cups the back of Winona¡¯s head, the other one tightly around her shoulders. For the first time in my life, I witness Mom break into heart-wrenching sobs. The pain she¡¯s felt for years is clear in her voice and I know this is a moment I¡¯ll never forget. So painful that even breathing bes difficult, yet so beautiful that even the most cold-hearted of souls would feel their emotions. 6 From the corner of my eyes, I see Charlotte shaking and I look up. She¡¯s got her hands over her mouth as she tries to silence her own sobs as she watches Mom and Winona. I pull her close, holding her tightly, as Mom and Winona drop to their knees, still holding one another. ¡°I am so sorry I was not there for you your entire life. How I¡¯ve failed you¡­¡± Mom whispers. ¡°I am so, so sorry.¡± ¡°No¡­ you didn¡¯t give me away. You are not to me. I¡¯m just d I get to meet you after all these years.¡± ¡°Not just meet me, I am here to stay. I will be a part of your life going forward,¡± Mom promises as she sniffs. ¡°My beautiful Angel, you look just like Aleric.¡± 8 Mom cups Winona¡¯s face, brushing her tears away and I look down at Charlotte, cocking a brow. That¡¯s an innocent remark, but it sure as hell is an insult. Charlotte scrunches her nose, clearly thinking the same as me. 7 Winona smiles at Mom as she reaches over with trembling hands and wipes Mom¡¯s tears away, although more just rece them. Winona looks up, smiling at me before she looks at Charlotte. ¡°Charlotte?¡± ¡°Finally, you remember your sister,¡¯ Charlotte says, brushing her tears away as she lets go of me and goes over to them. She drops to her knees, flinging her arms. around Winona. Momughs between her sobs as she looks at them both, clutching her hands before her mouth. I¡¯ll always protect the three of you¡­ when the other men of our family are no longer around¡­ I will always be the pir for them. For the four goddesses who will always be a part of my life, I will always be there for them. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 My Suprise WINONA. These moments¡­ I will never be able to put them into words. The love that I feel for someone I have just met¡­ is unexinable. I feel as if the heavens and the gods themselves have blessed me with everything. Leo, Corrado, Marcel, Royce, Charlotte and now my mother. 4 I once thought I had no family, and then Leo stepped into my life, offering me safety and a home. Corrado, a child whose smile became my entire world¡­ Marcel, a man I never knew I could love and have, and so much more than that. I was given him as my mate. Royce, my brother is brave enough to push to be a part of my life. Even before I knew who he was, the way he looked at me shows me that he loves me and will always protect Charlotte, my feisty little sister who is a queen with the confidence to make up for myck thereof. And my Mom, someone who has yearned for me, after being lied to and betrayed by her own mate, has suffered for years. Her happiness is so strong I can feekit. And now I know that it¡¯s true; nothingpares to a mother¡¯s embrace. No matter how old you get, there will always be something so special about it. 1 When Charlotte and I finally move apart, I look at my family. ¡®Marcel, pleasee inside.¡¯ I say softly through the mind link. ¡®Of course, Bellissima.¡± 2 My heart skips a beat at the sound of his rugged voice, and I¡¯m not sure if this is the right way to break the news I discovered to him in the morning, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be ok with me doing so in front of my newfound family. 3 He knocks lightly on the door before he pushes it open and steps inside. Mom wipes. her tears, trying topose herself, as she gets to her feet, taking mine and Charlotte¡¯s hands and helps us up. ¡°Mom¡­ Charlotte¡­ I want you to meet my mate, Marcel Rossi.¡± I say softly. I see that glimmer of uncertainty in Marcel¡¯s eyes, almost as if hoping that he doesn¡¯t shame me. It¡¯s rarely there, but right now it¡¯s like he¡¯s preparing for Mom to remark on his age. I gently tug away from her and look at him, wanting to reassure him that he can never bring me shame. I am proud to have him as my mate. To call him my own. He closes the gap between us, and I ce my hand on his chest, instantly his arms wrap around me, and I kiss his chest, inhaling his scent. He gives Mom a polite nod. I look at her, and she¡¯s observing us. She is examining him, but there¡¯s no haughtiness or judgement in her eyes and after a moment she smiles. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to meet you Alpha Marcel Rossi,¡± she says politely as she holds a hand out to Marcel. ¡°Likewise, Luna Catherine,¡± he replies, one arm still around me as he takes her hand with the other and gives it a light kiss on her knuckles. ¡°I¡¯m Charlotte Sophia Arden. I hope you are prepared to have me at your house more often than not because I want to get to know my sister.¡± Charlotte says, making us allugh. 4 ¡°Of course, you are wee at any time,¡± Marcel says, giving her a smile and a kiss on the hand. She smiles brightly as she spins around and gives Royce a hug. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m d that went well,¡± Royce says lightly, trying to lift the emotional mood that has settled over us. I feel so overwhelmed, yet so happy. Mom goes to his side, and he hugs her as she tries to hide her tears. I know we don¡¯t have much time, but there¡¯s something I want to tell them. ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to share with you¡­¡± I begin, looking up at Marcel. He kisses my forehead softly and I close my eyes, relishing in the sparks that course through me. He looks so handsome tonight¡­ ¡°What is it Vic-Winona?¡± Mom asks. ¡°You can call me Victoria if you like,¡± I say, smiling gently at her. She clutches a pendant she¡¯s wearing around her neck and I remember something Royce said about wearing a picture of me around her neck¡­ Is that me? ¡°Are you certain?¡± she asks hesitantly. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she replies. I smile at her before I take a deep breath. ¡°I wanted to share that I¡¯m pregnant,¡± I say, looking up at Marcel. ¡°I found out this morning and¡­¡± Mom gasps as Marcel¡¯s heart thuds as he stares at me. I reach into my purse taking out two envelopes. I pass the first to Marcel and then the second to Mom. Charlotte hurries closer to Mom, as Mom begins to open it.. I look up at Marcel trying to read him as he deftly opens the envelope with one hand, his heart still thundering. I¡¯m a little scared because he hasn¡¯t reacted¡­ He takes out the card that contains the image of my ultrasound this morning and his eyes widen as Mom and Charlotte gasp. 2 ¡°It¡¯s a family thing.¡± Mom whispers as Marcel slowly looks away from the picture and at me. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with twins,¡± Charlotte murmurs in awe. 6 ¡®Say something.¡¯ I whisper through the mind link to Marcel. He looks down at the image once more before his eyes meet mine, and suddenly I¡¯m engulfed by such powerful emotions that I gasp. Powerful emotions that rush through the bond. Happiness, shock, nervousness, excitement, respect, concern and above all so much love. ¡°I love you Bellissima, more than I can ever express,¡± he whispers huskily, as he cups. the side of my face and kisses me deeply. ¡®I love you too¡­¡¯ I manage to say through the link, as pleasure rushes through me. He¡¯s fighting his self-control, as he pulls away, kissing my cheeks, shoulders, neck, and forehead before enveloping me in his arms once more. ¡®You have made me the happiest man alive,¡¯ he says through the link. I¡¯m in tears again as he holds me tightly, yet tenderly. I know how Petra¡¯s pregnancy with Leo was for them¡­ he doesn¡¯t remember much of it, and it was a dark and painful time¡­ But I promise I will make this experience a good one. Leo¡­ For a moment I¡¯m scared, but I know he¡¯ll be ok, because he¡¯s Leo and he is far more selfless than many will ever know. 4 ¡°A congrattion is in order,¡± Royce says when we both move apart. ¡°I¡¯m happy for the both of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, son,¡± Marcel says as Roycees over to us and kisses my forehead. ¡°Son? Am I, not your¡­ brother-inw?¡± Royce asks jokingly, almost in a questioning tone. 2 Marcel chuckles as Mom nods her agreement. ¡°You are also my nieces¡¯ mate too,¡± Marcel reminds him of making us all exchange looks. 1 ¡°The Rossi family tree isplicated, it¡¯s not the first time there have been siblings mated to two generations,¡± I say smiling. Azura and Kiara are sisters, but mated to an uncle and nephew.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Oh yes¡­ so these kids will be my nephews. or nieces and Sk¡¯s cousins¡­ it isplicated.¡± Royce muses. 2 I can see the love he has for Sk from the look in his eyes. Mom cups my cheeks, and smiles tenderly before she hugs me. ¡°You came back into my life tonight and you also gave me the news that I am going to be a grandmother, too. I couldn¡¯t be happier. Thank you.¡± She then turns to Royce. ¡°Now I want to meet my new daughter. Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± she asks him. 1 ¡°A little patience, Mom. She¡¯s on her way.¡± Royce says with a small smile. Mom nods. ¡°Perfect. Keh will be so happy¡­¡± she trails off, frowning as if suddenly thinking of something and the atmosphere in the room bes tense. Although Marcel and Royce remain emotionless, I realise this is it¡­ the hard part. ¡°Royce. Why is your father not here for this reunion? Why don¡¯t they know you are alive? Tell me,¡± Mom demands. 6 Royce frowns and he looks into her eyes, about to speak, when the door suddenly opens¡­ 25 Moonlight Muse Author I got super emotional reading this one too¡­ hope you all enjoyed it! Chapter 125 Chapter 125 A Lycan¡¯s Command SKYLA. ¡°Are you twoing with me?¡± I ask the moment I hear the sound of heels behind me. Delsanra is standing there, arms crossed, as she watches me. ¡°Well, we have to. No one is to move around alone,¡± Azura says, and I nce over my shoulder at her. 2 ¡°Exactly,¡± Delsanra says with a grin as they both fall into step beside me. The main thing Leo and Dad made clear is that everyone tries to make sure that Aleric remains in the main hall. Thest I saw of him as I snuck out was Dad walking over to him and Keh. If he tries something, we¡¯ll be alerted, but I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m feeling uneasy, and I shouldn¡¯t be¡­ not with the fact that I¡¯m going to go meet Royce. From here on out, we¡¯ll be together. ¡°The blood moon¡­¡± Azura whispers as she stares out of the window. I nce out of it, staring at the moon that now holds a red hue, one that no human eye can really see. It¡¯s radiant, its energy simmering through me, and beside me, I can feel Azura¡¯s aura rising. ¡°I¡¯m so damn uneasy,¡± I mutter, my eyes shing as I feel on edge. 1 A faint hiss reaches my ears and my eyes sh. ¡°There¡¯s something out there. I can hear it, I whisper. Delsanra nces at me, whispering a spell as she instantly raises a barrier around us. Her eyes are red, and she looks fine as fuck, which is a clear indication that she¡¯s shifted to her demon form. ¡°I can too.¡± Azura murmurs as she spins around, raising her hands, her eyes zing silver. She pauses as she nces over her shoulder and turns. We all move, falling in back-to- back as we scan the area around us. ¡°There¡¯s a powerful dark energy approaching¡­¡± Delsanra says, and I nce back at her, but she¡¯s scanning the area. Azura raises her hand as we try to pinpoint what direction it wille from. 1 My eyes ze as I hone my senses, trying to pick up any sound I can. ¡°The left!¡± I say, making both women turn and Delsanra begins whispering a spell. ¡°Let¡¯s move faster, move!¡± she says, leading the way down the steps to the right. Delsanra brings up the rear, raising a shimmering barrier of magic around us. I hear her earpiece crackle. ¡°He¡¯s gone. Get to Royce immediately. I¡¯ming.¡± Rayhan¡¯s voicees. ¡°Fuck, Aleric¡¯s gone from the hall!¡± Azura curses at the same time as she bends down and breaks the bottom chains of her dress to make it easier to run. 3 ¡°Keh left first in a hurry and then Aleric followed, but he just disappeared! Liam and Leo lost him!¡± She continues. Fuck. Is he going after Royce? 1 ¡°I need to get to Royce!¡± The chilling sense of foreboding inside of me rises and I break into a run, leading the way down the steps and taking the left, running down the dark hallway¡­ ¡°How is that even possible? There are barriers around the hall.¡± Delsanra says sharply through the earpiece. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± Rayhan¡¯s voice is cut off and the earpiece crackles and she rips it from her ear, flinching. ¡°You, ok?¡± Azura asks. Delsanra nods. ¡± Good, Leo said he just disappeared. One minute Alejandro and Liam were talking to them, the next a server falls, they turn and Aleric¡¯s gone!¡±1 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°He probably disappeared like the fucking serpents,¡± I murmur. I¡¯m ready for whatever shit is thrown our way. ¡°And the barriers, so they practically don¡¯t work? Meaning he can just port into anyone¡¯s fucking home?¡± Azura asks, as we run down the next flight of stairs I know we had to keep Royce fucking far, but now I¡¯m regretting how far it is. ¡°I don¡¯t think the barriers mean anything to him,¡± I say, hearing the sinister whisper of darkness approaching. I look over my shoulder, seeing the darkness engulfing the end of the hall. ¡®You must avoid him until the moon has passed.¡¯ 2 I freeze when the same whispery voice fills my mind. Bastet¡­ ¡®Now you return?¡¯ I ask, a little annoyed. What is going on? How do I defeat him!?¡¯ ¡®Avoid-¡® The voice suddenly stops, and I nce around, it¡¯s almost as if something is blocking her. Fuck! The temperature rises and I frown, feeling the heat getting stronger. ¡®Bastet!¡¯ 1 I can sense something, but it feels too far, struggling to cross through the darkness that is growing thicker. ¡°What happened?¡± Delsanra asks sharply as she throws a ball of red fire at the darkness. ¡°Fuck, it was Bastet, I think! She said I need to avoid him at all costs.¡± I say, pushing Delsanra out of the way when a tendril of darkness tries to wrap around her. ¡°Let¡¯s get to Royce then!¡± Azura says quietly, sending a powerful wave of power toward the dark shadows that seem to be an entity of their own. It nches, but it is doing nothing to slow it down. ¡®Royce.¡¯ I call through the link. Nothing. ¡®Royce!¡¯ ¡°Is your mind link working?¡± I ask Azura as we run down the hall, my stomach twisting. ¡°No. Fuck!¡± she says after a moment, brushing the strands of her hair that havee loose, out of her face. I can see the heat waves surround us as it keeps getting hotter, the soles of my heels bing painfully hot. My heart thuds as Azura¡¯s aura zes around her. ¡°Keep moving. The quicker we get to Royce, the better our chance-¡± Azura¡¯s cut off when a powerful dark energy rushes around Delsanra chants a spell. ¡°You girls, go!¡± shemands. I see the dark shadows of ck and purple hue smash into her shield, trying to overpower them. They¡¯re strong, and it¡¯s eating away at her barrier. She whispers something, reinstating her shield, making the darkness back away. ¡°Dark magic can indeed fight dark magic!¡± Delsanra murmurs. ¡°Go to Royce!¡± The power of Delsanra¡¯s shield illuminates the dark hall and I see the dark purple-ck smoke that is seeping around the ground and lurking in the corners of the hall begin to grow once more. She won¡¯t be able to hold it for long. Azura and I both hesitate. ¡°No. I can¡¯t leave you.¡± I say, and Azura nods. He¡¯ll kill her. I hear the hiss of rage from the corners of the room, feeling the darkness rush at me. It¡¯s after me¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, run!¡± Delsanramands. ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s now how it works.¡± Azura says firmly. ¡°Come on! Keep backing up, but don¡¯t stop!¡± Burning pain begins to singe my back and I spin around. What the fuck¡­ mes begin to lick the edges of the walls. and it¡¯s getting harder to breathe. Our hearts thump, knowing that we¡¯re alone in the middle of a hall. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re on the right path¡­ I think we should have taken thest right¡­ I can sense him. He¡¯s close. ¡°Aleric,¡± I growl. ¡°I know you¡¯re here!¡± Avoid him until the moon is gone¡­ ¡°Guys go!¡± Delsanra shouts You don¡¯t leave anyone behind.,. even if- ¡°I SAID GO!¡± Delsanra shouts as she sends another wave of her power at the shadows. ¡°Azura, stay with her! If you can¡¯t defeat it, protect yourselves!¡± Imand suddenly. Azura freezes, and I realise I used my Alphamand on her¡­ there¡¯s shock and a glimmer of hurt in her eyes. ¡°Sky¡­ you can¡¯t do this.¡± She mutters. A Lycan¡¯smand¡­ I¡¯m sorry Zu¡­ ¡°You will not follow me.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 A Bond under the Blood Moon SKYLA. ¡°Mymand is absolute. You need to stay with Delsanra.¡± I whisper, as a blinding light fills the air as something impacts with Delsanra¡¯s shield and she¡¯s thrown back. I rush towards her, catching her, but she¡¯s still working on a spell. 2 ¡°Protect her,¡± I whisper to Azura as I ce Delsanra down. At this rate, they won¡¯t survive. Whatever that darkness is, it¡¯s just consuming her power with ease. Azura sends a force of power at the darkness before she raises a shield, blocking me from them. 2 ¡°Then run, Sky, and if you fucking slow down I swear I¡¯m going to create a thousand voodoo dolls of you to torture for the rest of your life!¡± Azura growls, as her zing aura radiates around her. 2 I told her to stay, but now¡­ I¡¯m scared of something happening to them. I can¡¯t run and leave them behind. What if something happens to them? They- ¡°GO!¡± Azura screams. Her voice snaps me from my thoughts, and I turn; suddenly, arge surge of darkness nkets me and I can no longer see either Azura or Delsanra. Knowing the best way to help them is to put distance between myself and them because I am the one he wants, 1 I keep running, taking a right, then a left. I¡¯m drenched in sweat and the chains on my dress are burning me, the metal too hot to even touch. I grab a fistful and rip them off, letting them fall to the floor. It¡¯s left burn marks, but I really don¡¯t care. ¡°Sk¡­.¡± The hiss of Aleric¡¯s voice makes my stomach churn. It sounds human, yet also snake-like. ¡°Fuck you, gherkin dick!¡± I snarl. 7 The sound of my thudding heart and my heels hitting the floor ring in my ear. The darkness begins to clear, and I wonder if I¡¯m anywhere near Royce. ¡°Royce!¡± Relief floods me when the heat suddenly disappears. I almost take a breath of relief when I sense a presence behind me. I¡¯m about to spin around when an intoxicating scent suddenly fills my nose. It¡¯s different, yet enticing¡­ My heart thuds as I feel a powerful pull, wanting me to find the source of my scent and my Lycan¡¯s emotion rips through me. My mate¡­ He¡¯s near¡­ 4 A thousand emotions rush through me. Royce? My heart skips a beat, although I don¡¯t need a bond to be with him. If I am to have a mate, then it¡¯s him that I want. The smoke clears and the sound of a racing heart fills my ears, and this time I spin around to see none other than Aleric standing there. 6 His eyes widen in shock zing gold as he stares right back at me as shocked as I am. 3 Oh fuck no¡­ The chilling truth that he is my mate hits me like a fucking freight train. 11 This is worse than all my nightmares¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± I begin, from every fucking person. on this. Why him? His eyes soften before they ze brightly. ¡± Mine.¡± The possessiveness and the power in his voice makes me step back. ¡°Never.¡± I reply, my heart thumping. ¡°I will never be yours. I Sk Sra Rossi, reject you, Aleric James Arden as my- ¡°Husshhhh!¡± He suddenly disappears, making me gasp, his voice like the hiss of a snake echoing in the silence. I tense, spinning around only for him to materialise right in front of me, a sinister smile on his face. ¡°Mine¡­.¡± he hisses again. I push him back, but he instantly dodges, darting at me. I raise my hand, but he¡¯s impossibly fast, and he chuckles. I spin around, and this time my leg connects. with his shoulder, throwing him back. He hits the wall, making the ground tremble. He snarls as he gets up, rushing at me. My ws are out, ready to tear into him when he grabs me by the hair and ms his fist into the side of my head. I block in time, ripping off two chains from my dress and whipping them across his face. He snarls as he staggers back. ¡°Stay the fuck away from me!¡± I spit. My face is throbbing from the pain, but I¡¯m satisfied that I drew blood too. Two long gashes run across his cheek, dripping blood. His eyes glimmer with rage and my stomach twists as the darkness res around him, and in a sh, he vanishes before he grabs my wrist and twists it behind my back. ¡°Do not test me, sweetheart. Can you feel them?¡± he whispers. My stomach twists and I know what he means¡­ The sparks of the bond are rushing through No. Please no¡­ I hate this¡­ ¡°Do you feel that Darling? That¡¯s the proof that you are mine¡­¡± heughs, and I can sense the excitement in his voice. 1 ¡°I reject you! I don¡¯t want you. I Sk Sra Rossi, reject you, Aleric James Arden as my mate!¡± I cry as I let my aura out. 3 I rip free from his hold, but suddenly something hits me from behind and I see a flick of a snake¡¯s tail? 1 My vision sways as pain rushes through my head and I¡¯m knocked to my knees, forced to bow in front of him. I¡¯m about to get up when fire spreads across the ground, the heat making me gasp as it gets tighter and tighter around me reaching the ceiling. ¡®Royce¡­¡¯ There¡¯s a block¡­. I hiss when the heat makes the chains of my dress burn agonisingly and I get to my feet, prepared to run through fire, but somehow, I¡¯m unable to. A scream leaves me as I m into the fire, but I¡¯m unable to cross it. ¡°As much as I want to do this the right way¡­ you make it so hard for me,¡± he hisses. I look up sharply, my eyes zing, but they¡¯re also stinging from the heat. I try to find him, but he¡¯s gone. I can¡¯t breathe¡­ I try to run through the fire again when suddenly I feel something stab the back of my neck. It feels like a knife and the pain¡­ the pain is immeasurable. 5 A piercing scream rips from my lips as agony brings tears to my eyes. I¡¯m about to scream again, but a hand mps over my mouth. 1 ¡°Now¡­ calm down or the pain will never stop.? My heart is thundering, and the pain that is burning my insides makes me want to rip my inside. ¡°Calm down.¡± 1 To my horror, I be still as if he ha just magically made me obey him. And despite the pain inside of me, I freeze, my heartbeat slowing down, despite the agony my body is in. Better¡­¡± he whispers and to my horror, he runs his hand down my thigh and I do nothing. Disgust fills me, but I can¡¯t move. Fuck move! ROYCE! Please, Royce! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I can¡¯t. I fucking can¡¯t move! His fingers trail sickeningly over my thigh, and I want to shiver in disgust. ¡°Such a beautiful dress and now look¡­ it¡¯s all destroyed¡­¡± He murmurs. My heart is thumping painfully in my chest, but there is nothing I can do. ¡°Do you want to run? Run if you can¡­ I won¡¯t stop you.¡± He says, now stepping in front of me. I stare into his eyes which are now filled with a hunger and a victory that makes a shiver run down my spine. But the worst part is I don¡¯t move. I simply stand there, even when my mind screams at me to move to run. 1 I just can¡¯t. ¡°Oh, sweetheart¡­ you are now mine.¡¯ And if things couldn¡¯t get worse I reply. ¡°I am yours.¡± AUTHOR NOTE MAY CONTAIN SPOILERS, IF YOU DO NOT HAVE ANY TRIGGERS, YOU CAN SKIP THIS AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE. ******* I just wanted everyone to know that there are limits to what I will write. Theing chapters will NOT contain rape. Aleric will not sleep with Sk when she is under hismand or force himself on her and seed. There may be a few kisses or touches, but we will not be crossing into the territory of full- blown sexual abuse. 4 I do write distressing scenes and stress you all out with cliffhangers, but I will not write topics as sensitive and triggering as rape. 3 However, there may be certain sensitive topics ahead, but if the chapter has these; I will leave a note at the start and before the scene starts and ends, I will add ******* so you know to skip it. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 127 9 min read N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 127 A Mate¡¯s Betrayal CATHERINE. I look up when the door opens and although I¡¯m expecting Sk, my son¡¯s mate, it¡¯s not her, but Keh. 2 His face is pale as he stares at Royce in shock before that changes to relief in his eyes at the sight of our son. Oh, if only he knows that even our little baby girl is alive! 2 ¡°Royce¡­ you¡¯re alive¡­ I got worried¡­¡± he says as he slowly enters the room. ¡°I sensed your emotions, Catherine¡­ I¡­ Winona instantly turns her face away Marcel pulls her into his arms, turning and slightly as if shielding her from Keh¡¯s view. And even Royce steps forward, blocking her from view. I find it odd. Does she not want to meet him? But something is definitely wrong. Even Marcel¡¯s demeanour has changed. ¡°I am alive. Are you surprised, Father?¡± Royce asks quietly. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why are you meeting like this? Why did you lie about being dead?¡± Dad asks as he looks between Royce and me. His eyes glimmer with anger. ¡°He¡¯s alive, Ken! What more do we need? And, there¡¯s more. Do you know who else is alive?¡± I say as I close the gap between us and cup his face. I¡¯m unable to hold back the happiness I feel. He needs to know our baby girl is here! ¡°Not now Mom¡­ because I assure you, you will want to hear the rest of the rest of the story before proceeding.¡± Royce¡¯s calm, almost cold voice makes me look at him sharply. 1 The unease that something isn¡¯t right about all of this is only growing inside of me. ¡°I want to know why you put us through this, Royce?¡± Keh¡¯s voice is sharp as he watches Royce intently. ¡°What have you been nning?¡± nning? Why does he think that he¡¯s nning anything? ¡°Ken¡­¡± ¡°My mate is not responding. I need to find her.¡± Royce says quietly. ¡°As for the answer you seek; that is something only Aleric can answer. Unless you already know, Father. Are you really surprised, or is it an act?¡± My heart is pounding violently at the coldness in Royce¡¯s voice, and I turn to Keh. Why is it almost as if Royce is trying to insinuate he knows something or is somehow behind him having to fake his death¡­ Keh didn¡¯t know, that much I am certain of from the look in his eyes. Confusion, annoyance, curiosity, and anger. ¡°Royce. We may not see eye to eye, but your are my son, and I would, of course, want you alive.¡± ¡°You only care for me because of the power I hold,¡± Royce says. Then¡­. The rumours of a Sris King mean that you are the¡­¡± Keh trails off, hist eyes shing as they lock with Royce¡¯s and hold his gaze. ¡°Correct. You¡¯re looking at the Sris King I¡¯ve imed the council and things will change going forward,¡± Royce replies. ¡°So awesome.¡± Charlotte hums, but Royce is clearly agitated. ¡°Right now, I need to go find Sk. Let¡¯s do thister,¡± he says, taking my elbow and about to guide me to the door when I pause. I have to tell him! ¡°No, you go, Royce, your father needs to know about Victoria-¡°1 ¡°Mom,¡± he cuts me off when Winona speaks. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s alright¡­ He should know,¡± she says, and I turn to see her eyes zing, not turning away from the embrace of her mate, and she looks at Keh. But there¡¯s no sadness or love in her eyes, only¡­. Anger. My heart plummets a little more. Something is indeed very wrong. ¡°I¡¯m here, go,¡± Marcel says to Royce. 1 ¡°Excuse me,¡± Royce whispers as he leaves the room, breaking into a run. 1 ¡°Keh¡­ Victoria is not dead, she was found at a human orphanage,¡± I exin, putting my hand on his chest. ¡°Victoria?¡± he asks, looking confused. ¡°Our Victoria, our baby!¡± I say, shocked that he doesn¡¯t realise what I mean. His face loses all colour as he stares at her and his heart thuds violently, realisation sinking in. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he says, his heart thudding violently. ¡°There is no way¡­¡± ¡°Of course, you would think there was no way, wouldn¡¯t you father? After all, you ordered Beta Quade to kill her.¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice rings in the air, making my heart skip a beat. 4 Kill her. Kill her? What? ¡°But he couldn¡¯t do it, so left her at the orphanage!¡± Charlotte says defiantly, her heart thundering, My breath hitches, and it feels as if time has slowed. I watch as Charlotte, Winona and Marcel watch Keh with clear hostility and hatred in their eyes. Is this what Royce wanted to tell me? ¡®I¡¯m sorry Mom, it¡¯s the truth.¡¯ Royce¡¯s voicees through the link. 9 My heart feels as if it is about to shatter. Suffocating pain squeezes my heart and I ce my hand on my chest. Keh tried to kill our baby? Our first born Angel? ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them, it¡¯s a misconception. Why would I do such a thing!¡± Keh says, grabbing onto my elbows. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them, darling.¡± I look into the eyes of the man I love, trying to make it make sense, but I am not a fool. The signs and hints¡­ are beginning to make sense¡­ He had barely let me hold the baby when she was born, saying it would only hurt more¡­ he had been on edge until she had been buried..: I even remember screaming that it¡¯s not my baby and that I know my baby can¡¯t be gone Of course, I thought it was my grief, but the look of guilt he always had in his eyes¡­every time I broke down over Victoria¡­ But above all it was the words he had spoken when I told him it was a baby girl that now makes my blood run cold. I wrench out of his hold, my heart thundering violently. ¡°Catherine¡­ are you believing this nonsense?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ because when I told you we are having a baby girl, you refused to ept it¡­ you even went as far as to say there is no way that you, an alpha, can have a girl as their first child. You even used me of cheating¡­ you¡­ you didn¡¯t want a daughter ¡­ Am I wrong?¡± I ask, my voice so low and calm it sends a chill down my own spine. (1) I feel a thousand emotions, but at the same time, I feel numb. I wonder if this is some sort of sick nightmare. I¡¯ve stepped from a dream straight into a horror movie. The fear that I¡¯ll lose Victoria once again suddenly overwhelms me and I take another step back from Keh. ¡°Answer me.¡± I watch him, needing an answer. He¡¯s watching me intently, but he knows I mean 1. He knows my anger. ¡°It was¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Keh, for the truth can be revealed by a simple mind probe,¡± Marcel says, his voice rough and dangerous. I¡¯m not alone. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Answer me! Tell me that I¡¯m wrong¡­ and if you lie¡­¡± I leave my threat hanging, ring into the eyes of my mate. ¡°It was a mistake, a grave mistake¡­¡± His voice is low, almost guilty. ¡°Her aura was so low, she wasn¡¯t even up to par of an Alpha¡¯s daughter¡­ So I let my ego get in the way and did not want the world to know that I had a daughter, a weak one at that-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I snarl, my eyes zing brown as I let my aura swirl. ¡°Without a woman, you would not be on this!¡± 8 ¡°But she¡¯s alive!¡± Keh cuts in, his eyes shing. 4 ¡°You as good as killed her!¡± ¡°No, listen to me, Catherine!¡± His alpha the mes of rage that now spread from within me. ¡°No. You listen to me. Did you or did you not ask Quade to kill our baby girl?¡± 2 ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Yes or no Ken!¡± I snap. ¡°I told him to, yes, but-¡± ¡°Did you scheme to set it up that she was stillborn?!¡± I scream. I don¡¯t care about my image anymore. All I want is to know the truth. ¡°I did¡­ and like I said, it was in poor judgement. I am sorry, Catherine. I wish I could turn back time-¡® ¡°Yes, but the thing is, you cannot!¡± I shout as I clench my fists. I have never felt angrier in my life. How dare he¡­. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please ¨C Catherine, don¡¯t do this to me. I need you to understand-¡± ¡°Understand? Understand that you are a psychotic monster! If you really cared if ¨C you had even an ounce of remorse in you, you would havee clean, but all you did was think of power!¡± I shout in anger. 4 ¡°Your greed for power is sickening! You tried to have your own daughter murdered! In fact, how dare you be able to look me in the eye after you sent her to her death!¡± I scream, mming my fists into his chest and sending him stumbling backwards. ¡°Catherine! We will talk about thister, enough!¡± He snarls, grabbing my wrists as Marcel moves forward, but I wrench free, motioning to Marcel to stay back. ¡°You are right. It is enough. But the time for talking is over. I Catherine Arden, Luna of the Shadow Wolves Pack-¡± ¡°No, Catherine no! You will not reject me!¡± ¡°-REJECT YOU, ALPHA KENNETH HENRY ARDEN AS MY MATE AND ALPHA!¡± My shrill voice rings in the room as I feel the violent pull of the bond breaking, plough through me. 44 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 128 The Strength of a Mother CATHERINE. Agony rips through me, but it¡¯s nothing My entire life was a fa?ade, a game of lies¡­ I don¡¯t even know the man before me. ¡°I will never ept it. You will not leave me,¡± he growls dangerously. ¡°Then the council will force you to ept her rejection,¡± Charlotte says quietly. I look at her. She isn¡¯t shocked¡­ She¡¯sposed, angry, yes, but calm¡­ She knew¡­ she knew everything¡­ ¡°You knew¡­¡± I whisper. She nods slowly. ¡°Yeah, I did¡­ Mom, not only did Dad order D Victoria¡¯s death, but he has been experimenting on Royce and possibly Aleric from a young age because Royce held a lot of power¡­ he tried to keep a lot hidden from you, Mom.¡± Charlotte says quietly, as she looks away unable to hold my gaze. 2 My entire world is shattering before me. The walls of my kingdom are gone, my castle has crumbled¡­ I have nothing left. I am nothing but a horrible mother¡­ a failure. 3 I let my own mate abuse my children and I thought I was doing well. No one deserves such a disappointment for a mother as I am. 4 My kids deserve better. My eyes blur with tears as the agony of the truth eats up at me, like a piranha ripping through flesh. ¡°He even had Aleric try manipting the Lycan King¡¯s Daughter Sk into taking him as a mate for power!¡± Charlotte continues. ¡°Enough Charlotte, I will not tolerate disrespect!¡± Keh snarls menacingly at her and I move her behind me. This man had his own daughtermanded to be killed¡­. I can¡¯t trust him around any of my children. ¡°He didn¡¯t want people learning of Royce¡¯s power because he isn¡¯t the type of sick person that Dad loves!¡± Charlotte screams. ¡°Enough!¡± Keh is in front of me in a sh, trying to grab her, but I push him back just as Marcel grabs him, punching him across the face. 5 Keh snarls. ¡°How dare you strike me!¡± He spits at Marcel. ¡°I will not tolerate that shit in front of me!¡± Marcel snarls, his eyes glowing menacingly, and I hear the cracking of bones as he flexes 4 his hands. I nce at Winona, who is looking away, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Winona¡­¡± I whisper, reaching for her. I don¡¯t deserve to be in her life, but I don¡¯t want her crying before me. She¡¯s pregnant, she shouldn¡¯t take stress. She looks up slowly, and to my surprise, there¡¯s guilt in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ruin things,¡± she whispers. I shake my head, shocked. No, she didn¡¯t. ¡°You ruined nothing! I just wish the truth hade to light sooner.¡± I say regretfully. Keh looks at me, wiping the blood from his nose where Marcel had struck him. ¡°Don¡¯t let your anger blind you, Cathy¡­ Do you want to ruin your life for the lives of your children, who are happily setting up their own lives? In the end, you will be the only one alone.¡± 4 I tilt my head andugh humourlessly. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll happily be alone. You forget that a thousand mate bonds will NEVER ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡± He says, hurt clear in his voice as I advance on him. 1 ¡°Don¡¯t I? Do you want to test me, Keh?¡± I hiss as I grab him by his neck, letting my ws out. He scoffs, he really doesn¡¯t think I mean it! 1 I plunge my hand into his chest, unable to control the beast of hatred and rage within 1. 1 I hear the girls gasp but I don¡¯t care. After all, Catherine Arden can be a monster if she needs to be, and for her children. Oh, she¡¯d do anything. 9 ¡°ept the rejection, or I will kill you!¡± (5 He stares at me in shock, disbelief clear in his eyes as he holds onto my wrist tightly, his heart pulsing in my hand. All I need to do is rip it out, the anger and betrayal I feel will make me do it. A part of me is telling me to calm down and have him brought to justice the right way, but the urge to pass judgement is enticing. 1 ¡°You will regret this, Catherine¡­ Once I ept this rejection, I will never take you back.¡± 7 A threat. ¡°Good, because I never want you back.¡± pack.¡± He clenches his jaw, his eyes glimmering green with anger. ¡°I Alpha Keh Henry Arden, of the Shadow Wolves Pack, reject you, Catherine Arden as my mate, my Luna, and banish you from the Shadow Wolves Pack!¡± 5 Even at such a moment, his arrogance rises. above everything else, wanting to satisfy himself by rejecting me, but it means nothing. ¡°I ept.¡± I snarl. 1 He clenches his jaw as I stand my ground, as the agony of the bond breaking tears through me and I let go of his heart. I pull my hand from his wounded chest and he lets go of my wrist as I pull ck. Blood covers my hand and wrist, sttered across my white dress. I can¡¯t breathe¡­ and I feel my aura weaken¡­ it¡¯s suffocating¡­ ¡°There.¡± He spits. ¡°Go fuck yourself. I scoff, ¡°Bastard.¡± )) 3 ¡°Mom¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s by my side, wrapping her arm around me protectively. 2 ¡°The King¡¯s Council will deem you guilty and punish you ordingly. As for the pack, I have my sons.¡± I reply coldly. 3 ¡°Son,¡± Charlotte murmurs quietly, but I look at her sharply, having caught it¡­ but¡­ 1 ¡°Alpha Marcel, can you please bind him?¡± I ask. Even my voice sounds breathless and weak. ¡°Right away,¡± Marcel says as Keh snarls in warning. ¡°What do you mean, son? Charlotte. Royce won¡¯t stay in hiding from here on, will he? It makes no sense,¡± I say stumbling, both my daughters grip my elbows. ¡°Mom!¡± Winona says. ¡°I am alright,¡± I say quietly. 1 If only they knew that I¡¯m barely able to stand, but with every ounce of strength within me, I walk to the desk and allow them to help me into the seat. My body has broken out into cold sweat and I¡¯m shaking. The rejection hurts worse, the stronger the Alpha is that you are mated to¡­ For now, my rage and adrenaline are keeping me going, but I don¡¯t know for how long¡­ ¡°Are you alright Mom?¡± Winona whispers as she kneels by my side. I tilt my head, smiling softly at her. ¡°Of course, how can I not be when I have you by my side,¡± I whisper to her, caressing her cheek with my clean hand. She grips my wrist, resting her cheek in my trembling hand. She smiles sadly and brushes away my tears. ¡°Call Aleric, he should also know about your father. Tell him to assist¡­¡± I trail off, remembering what Royce had said earlier. ¡®Only Aleric can answer¡­¡¯ Almost as if he was insinuating, he¡¯s the reason he¡¯s in hiding¡­ ¡°There¡¯s something more, Mom,¡± Charlotte whispers as she kneels by Winona¡¯s side as Marcel and Keh struggle, but Marcel is winning. After all, the rejection would have weakened him too¡­ The crushing pain in my heart is killing me as I look at the man I loved. The man who fooled me all my life. I drag my attention back to my daughters. Seeing them together is giving me strength. ¡°What is it? Why is Royce trying to remain hidden? He is the Sris-¡± ¡°Mom¡­ please, hear me out before you speak, ok?¡± ¡°Maybe now isn¡¯t the time,¡± Winona whispers to her. Charlotte shakes her head. ¡°No. She needs to know.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I need to know what?¡± I ask sharply. Things really can¡¯t get worse than this. 2 Both my daughters are different, one gentle and the other headstrong, but both have hearts of gold. Charlotte closes her eyes. ¡°Aleric tried to kill Royce. He first shot Beta Quade and then Royce, leaving him for dead. He has partnered up with Apophis.¡± 4 I was wrong. Things can get far worse¡­ ¡°He tried to kill Royce, Mom¡­ he wants what Royce has. His power, his strength¡­. I¡¯m sorry, Mom, but Aleric is truly father¡¯s son,¡± Charlotte finishes softly. 1 stare at her as I try toprehend her words. Aleric¡­ I close my eyes as I grip my daughters¡¯ hands. I failed him¡­ I¡¯ve always seen the hunger for power within him and when I raised my concerns with Keh, he would brush it off, saying he was just passionate¡­ Who have I not failed? ¡°Royce only survived because Leo Rossi got to him in time, the same Leo Rossi who found Winona at the orphanage and gave her a home,¡± Charlotte exins. ¡°He¡¯s a hero Mom.¡± 8 I open my eyes, looking at Winona, who nods. ¡°Then¡­ I truly owe him everything.¡± I whisper as I try to grasp onto the slippery threads of my spiralling life. Leo Rossi¡­ He protected and saved two of my children from their own blood. The sudden sound of roaring thunder and the blinding sh of lightning filling the sky outside makes me jump up from my seat. 10 ¡°Royce,¡± I say, my heart thrumming dangerously fast. ¡°Something must have happened!¡± Charlotte says as she gets up and runs for the door, as the entire ground trembles with the wrath that belongs to my son. 4 He went after Sk; I hope everything is alright¡­ ¡°Fuck!¡± Marcel shouts as the lights spark and he quickly runs to shield Winona, pushing Charlotte¡¯s head down as the lights and windows shatter. Sparks fly as the entire power supply is cut off, engulfing the entire room ¨C no building in darkness. 2 Royce¡­ 30 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 129 Out of my Control SKYLA. I¡¯m living in a nightmare I want to wake up from. One where my body is no longer mine. Blinding lightning shes outside and the bang of thunder follows as the entire ce is plunged into darkness. I hope with all my heart that Royce felt my pain and knows something is wrong, not that I want him in pain, but I need him to know I need him. to Yeah, this is me, the useless Lycan princess. who can¡¯t even protect anyone else, let alone herself. Ale caresses my cheek, and I can¡¯t even pull away. His touch disgusts me. Yes, the sparks of the dulled bond are there and I thank the heavens that Royce and I marked one another. Our bond has lessened the effects of my bond with Aleric, but even if we hadn¡¯t marked one another, this man has nothing to draw me to him. A thousand fucking bonds wouldn¡¯t be enough, but¡­ whatever this shit is, it¡¯s powerful, and it¡¯s made me into his fucking puppet. I force myself to shift, to do anything! Just to get him away from me! Move, fuck, Sk! I scream internally as I stand there calmly. ¡°Kiss me,¡± hemands. I look at him. Over my fucking dead body! But¡­ my body moves, and I press my lips against his. Kissing him softly. No! Fuck no! What is this! He chuckles. ¡°Oh, it worked¡­¡± he whispers. softly. ¡°You really are mine now¡­¡± What has he done to me?! I try to ask him, but nothinges out. His eyes glimmer and within them I see them change to slits¡­ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Mine tomand and mine to y with¡­¡¯ His voice enters my mind but it¡¯s not like the mind link but around me, a bit like how Bastet¡¯s voice sounded to me. ¡°Beautiful¡­ before we make our grand entrance and introduce each other as mates to our families; there are a few rules.¡± He begins stroking my cheek. It hurts from our scuffle although I am healing already. ¡°Remember, I am your mate, and you will listen to me and me alone. You will not argue, you will act like yourself, but I am the one you will bow down to. I am the one you want and the only one you will stand beside! I am always right!¡± he hisses, his hand wrapping around my neck. Never! I try to re at him but fail, my body simply refusing to obey me. The fear inside of me is rising and I try to scream out to Royce, Mama, Dad, anyone¡­ Please hear me! But it¡¯s just like a meek, sluggish cry within my mind. He¡¯s taken my free will. His hand tightens around my throat, cutting off my windpipe and he steps closer. ¡°Take back the rejection, now¡­¡± He whispers, my stomach churning. No, fuck no! I clench my jaw, but it¡¯s futile. He never epted it¡­ ¡°I Sk Sra Rossi, take back my rejection and ept you, Aleric James Arden, as my mate.¡± 1 I want to be sick. I will never ept him as my mate. I feel a twinge in my neck as the words leave my lips and I clutch my neck. Royce¡¯s mark¡­ How could I say that so easily? How can I do this when Royce is the one I want? My chest constricts, and he smiles. ¡°Ah¡­ about that mark¡­ I think it¡¯s high time we get rid of it.¡± His eyes glint darkly as he lets go of my throat and I gasp for air. My stomach churns as I see him move my hair back and stare at the mark on my neck. The rage in his eyes grows tenfold¡­ ¡°That bastard. I will show him pain!¡± he spits. ¡°Mark me, sweetheart.¡± No. Please, Goddess no! I stare at him, feeling my body move closer to him as I fight against it. I¡¯m stronger than this. I cannot be fucking controlled! Fuck! He tuts, shaking his head in irritation, and takes hold of my chin roughly. His touch makes my skin crawl and all I fucking want to do is spit in his face and bite his fucking nose off. ¡°Let¡¯s put some rules in ce. You will listen to my everymand. You will treat me like I am the only one you want and the only one that matters. To make it simpler, and crystal clear, you will treat me like you do, Royce. Do you understand?¡± You can never be Royce. My eyes sh, but it¡¯s like I¡¯m tearing through my head to do so. My vision spins forcing me to take a shuddering breath. This is a nightmare. How could Selene pair with someone as sick as him? What the fuck is she ying at! me I swear Selene, when this shit is over, I¡¯ming for fucking answers! Sure, I don¡¯t need a mate. I am happy to be with Royce. He is the one I want¡­ but why is she ying such a sick game! ¡°Understood?¡± He repeats, pping me across the face, fucking hard. My eyes sh and my lips part. It may have only fucking stung ¨¤ little, but the pain he¡¯s causing inside is destroying me. ¡°Yes, understood.¡± He smiles, one that only angers me further. ¡°Good,¡± he caresses my stinging cheek. ¡± Your family is your enemy, your friends are vile, but you will put on an act and pretend to bepletely fine with them. But, Royce. Ah¡­ Royce, now he is a different story. From this day forth you will treat him like he is worse than trash. You will destroy him, mentally, physically and in every other way possible, but discreetly.¡± (1) ¡°Understood.¡± The aura around him is swirling around me, almost as if it¡¯s sinking into the pores of my skin. ¡°You will act like yourself around everyone. You know what will hurt Royce the most and you will do just that. And to start with, you will reject him. Oh, and¡­¡± His eyes glimmer with a dangerous spark as he leans in and whispers something in my ear. ¡°And if you ever get the chance¡­ you will kill him. I want him dead. Do you understand? Dead! Un- alive. Finished. Get. Rid. Of. Him! Oh¡­ and one more person.¡± 2 My blood runs cold. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll do that! My head¡¯s spinning as I stand there. I will never kill Royce. ¡°I will give you the poison, I promise I¡¯ll make it easy for you¡­¡± He whispers, grabbing me by the hair as he pulls me closer, his lips grazing my jaw. 1 ¡®y it smart and y it by stealth, embrace the darkness within you¡­¡¯ His sinister voicees in my head. No¡­. 1 ¡®You are darkness¡­ why do you think the goddess mated us, Sk?¡¯ My heart pounds, no¡­ I¡¯m not. ¡°Really? Do you not believe that? Then why are you so full of rage? Why are you mated to me? Because you are the perfect match for me, not for the fool,¡± He sneers. 1 I don¡¯t¡­ believe that. I¡¯m good. I¡­ ¡°You wanted to kill that boyst year, correct? You always want to destroy things, correct?¡± No¡­ I¡­ I have anger but I¡¯m not bad¡­ ¡°You are in denial¡­ but deep down you hold a powerful darkness. Why do you think your brother always treats you with such hostility?¡± 1 My heart thumps as I feel all the colour drain from my face. No¡­ how does he even know that? ¡°Am I wrong?¡± He whispers. Yes! You¡¯re¡­ Why does Dante treat me like that? Is he right? Because deep down there¡¯s darkness in me? It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m- 10M A But his next words rip me from my thoughts. ¡®You will kill The Sris King, Royce Jonathan Arden¡­ and you will kill The Lycan King, Alejandro Rossi by any means.''¡± ¡°With pleasure,¡± I answer aloud, my words ringing down the hall¡­ 6 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 130 A Silent Plea SKYLA. He smiles as he pulls back. ¡°You were born to be darkness, to be by my side in this vision of the future. Do you understand?¡± he hums. No! I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s darkness in me. I am not evil. I will ever kill them. I will never hurt them. I won¡¯t. Royce¡­ please¡­ ¡°Of course, I understand.¡± I scoff, surprising even myself at how normal I sound. Royce! Fuck! Dad! Mama! Bastet! Where are you? Dante¡­ please¡­ ¡®Avoid him¡­¡¯ Bastet¡¯s words from earlier make my stomach flip. ¡®You will destroy him.¡¯ Dante¡¯s chilling words also return with vengeance, and it suddenly feels hard to breathe. What have I done? Please help me, someone¡­ anybody¡­ ¡°Sky!¡± My heart leaps as Royce¡¯s voice reaches my ear and I turn far slower than my mind wants me to. He¡¯s here! ¡°Remember what you need to do,¡± Aleric whispers, caressing my cheek before he slides his arm around my waist and, to my horror, I ce my hand on his chest. Don¡¯t touch me! Fuck, I don¡¯t want to touch you! I feel sick before Royce¡¯s scent hits me, and with it, not only does my heart skip a beat, but I feel a ray of hope flit into the dark ce that I¡¯m pulled into. Please don¡¯t misunderstand this. Royce¡­ He¡¯ll know, right? ¡°I¡¯m afraid we are going to have to tell him the truth,¡± Aleric says, this time much louder. He wants him to hear. Roycees into view. He¡¯s a blur until he around his hands. ¡°How dare you hurt her!¡± He snarls, his eyes are zing and the temperature drops. A blinding bolt of lightning spreads from his hand as he rips me from Aleric, mming him against the wall. ¡°No!¡± I shout as I find myself pushing Royce away with full force. He¡¯s thrown against the far wall and I remember the extra strength I have attained recently. Oh, how I wish I hadn¡¯t¡­ but it¡¯s obvious Royce wasn¡¯t expecting me to intervene. He gets to his feet within seconds sending a bolt of lightning at Aleric, ¡°No!¡± I shout as Aleric chuckles. Royce¡¯s eyes widen as he diverts the lightning away, missing me by seconds. I stand in front of Aleric protectively, my heart thudding. Royce brushes his hair back slowly, looking shocked. ¡°Sky¡­ step aside,¡± he says, a glint of confusion in those gorgeous eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± His heart is thudding as he closes the gap between us, but I raise my hand. ¡°Stay back¡­¡± I whisper, as Aleric steps forward, about to wrap his arm around me when Royce grabs my arm with lightning speed and pulls me away from him before Aleric can even touch me. Please take me away. ¡°Back the fuck off!¡± Royce snarls, sending a few killer sharp shards of ice at Aleric. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I scream, as Aleric raises a barrier of fire and I rip out of Royce¡¯s hold. ¡°You back off, he¡¯s my mate Royce¡­. We¡¯re mates!¡± I growl as I look at Aleric And I wish you weren¡¯t.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He tilts his head, smirking. ¡°See?¡± He says cockily, but all I can focus on is the violent thudding of Royce¡¯s heart and the snippets of pain and hurt that he¡¯s trying so hard to reign in. He looks at me as if he doesn¡¯t believe me. ¡°No. That¡¯s a fucking lie. He isn¡¯t your mate,¡± He says, making me want to break down. This is a sick game¡­ 1 ¡°What have you done to her!?¡± he snarls, advancing on Aleric. ¡°I have done nothing¡­ only fate has sided with me. Even the goddess gave me something she didn¡¯t give you. You wanted Sk¡­ I wanted to be king¡­ oh I guess I¡¯ll settle. She may have made you the Sris king, but she gave me the Lycan Princess as my mate. Tell me Royce, who got the better deal?¡± he taunts. I know I¡¯m not worthy of Royce¡­ and call me selfish, but I want him, want him, only him. Royce¡¯s eyes snap between us. Strands of his hair fall in front of his face, electricity crackling dangerously. It¡¯s obvious he came running to find me, but for what? For me, to protect the fucking snake. ¡°Regardless of whether you are fated or not ¡­ She chose me.¡± Royce says with such confidence that it makes my core clench. Always. I¡¯ll always choose you and you alone. Fuck, you¡¯re the only one for me. ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± I say. My heart squeezes and I feel angry at myself. How can I do this to him? His eyes widen slightly as I slowly turn. ¡°What they say about fated mates¡­ it¡¯s true nothing canpare.¡± I say, looking into the eyes of the man I love. Can you see my pain? Can you hear my plea for help? Where is my strength? He doesn¡¯t move, but I see the sh of hurt in his eyes. ¡°Stay away from me, Royce.¡± ¡°He¡¯s ckmailing you. I don¡¯t know how, but I know he is. Tell me the truth, Love, and I will fix it.¡± I scoff. ¡°Please Royce, there is no ckmail. I want him, not you.¡± Aleric smirks and Royce¡¯s eyes sh. A powerful st of wind pushes us back and the next thing I know, he has his hand around Aleric¡¯s neck. ¡°Listen to her, Royce. She¡¯s telling you the truth.¡± He is so rxed that I wonder exactly how much confidence he has in himself¡­ Goddess¡­ ¡°I Sk Sra Rossi, reject you,¡± my beautiful king¡­ ¡°Royce Jonathan Arden as my mate, Alpha, and King,¡± I whisper. I gasp as pain tears through me. For a moment I can¡¯t breathe, clutching my chest as I look at Royce. Now, this is the pain of rejection. I gasp as I clutch my chest. Aleric throws him off him, his eyes glinting with hatred, and I rush to his side despite the pain in my chest. My body was programmed to serve him and him alone, despite wanting to break down and rip my heart out. I don¡¯t want him to hurt Royce anymore. I look at him as he gets to his feet. His heartbeat is irregr as he tries topose himself. I rejected him¡­ the pain he must be feeling¡­ 1 I¡¯m so fucking sorry, Royce. Please Royce go. ¡°Leave him. Let¡¯s return to the hall and share the good news.¡± I say, looking into Aleric¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sk¡­ listen to me,¡± Royce whispers softly as he gets to his feet. He¡¯s in pain. The stabbing pain from my rejection is stabbing me in my chest but¡­ ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hear. ept my rejection.¡± Our eyes meet and I know he¡¯s searching for an answer, one that is clear he will never find. When he seems to realise there¡¯s nothing in my eyes, he frowns. ¡°I told you¡­ if I mark you, my mark will never be removed, because I will never mark another¡­ And although, I once thought if you decide to choose your fated when the timees I¡¯ll let you go if that is what you truly want. But I can¡¯t, especially not to someone far beneath you. I won¡¯t ept your rejection. Not like this. Not for him¡­¡± he says quietly. 4 Good. I¡¯m sorry I rejected you, I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just mark her. After all, a fated mate can indeed remove the mark of a chosen mate.¡± Aleric says mockingly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done, or how you are ckmailing her, but I know my girl and she¡¯s mine,¡± Royce says, and I scoff. 3 ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± I say. He looks at me and I know he¡¯s trying to mind link, but I simply look away. ¡°Think whatever¡­ but I choose him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look surprised to see me alive,¡± Royce says to him suddenly. ¡°Of course not. Not at all.¡± He says, but his face darkens. ¡°Don¡¯t try to distract me, Royce. It will not work.¡± The sound of footsteps running reaches us, and we turn to see Charlotte there, her heart thundering. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asks confused as shees to a stop, her fists clenching when she sees Aleric. ¡°Not much. I just found my mate and I¡¯m about to mark him.¡± I say sounding like a fucking bitch, as my body once again moves on its own and I wrap my arm around Aleric¡¯s neck. ¡°Oh yeah, baby, just like that,¡±he whispers, making me sick. From the corner of my eyes, I see Royce make to move forward, but a surge of mes burst up around us as my canines elongate. ¡°Don¡¯t do it Sky¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice whispers. But I¡¯m not in control. My mind is here, but that is as far as my control goes. I¡¯m trying! I¡¯m fucking trying! I will do anything but mark him! Please, Royce¡­. Rip me away from him, please¡­ His arms wrap around my waist as the voice of Bastetes in my head. ¡®Mark him.¡¯ 12 Mark him? I don¡¯t have a choice anyway.. ¡°Sky¡­¡± His husky voice fills my ears, sexy yet I can sense him trying to control his emotions, but Aleric¡¯s crushing hold is stronger, on my body and on my mind. I¡¯m sorry Royce¡­ I¡¯m sorry for hurting you¡­ I sink my teeth into Aleric¡¯s neck and he growls in approval. I feel the pain as I almost fully destroy the bond with the one I love, and create another with someone who I hate to the core. There¡¯s a rush of sparks through the bond, but there is nothing pleasant in them and they just make me feel sick and disgusted. I can still feel my link, albeit faint, to Royce since he hasn¡¯t epted my rejection and I know that if Aleric marks me back¡­ That bond will automatically be abolished¡­ Please don¡¯t let ite to that. Fuck, please. I can feel Royce¡¯s eyes on me, but I don¡¯t dare turn, because it will simply kill me inside¡­ Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 131 This Nightmare ROYCE. I don¡¯t know what to think or make out of it. There¡¯s no sign that she¡¯s in distress¡­ aside from the severe pain I had felt earlier for a few moments. Other than that, she¡¯s herself Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ she¡¯s calm¡­ she¡¯s¡­ No. I don¡¯t believe that. I don¡¯t know how, but there¡¯s something really damn wrong. The moment she rejected me, the pain that I felt in my heart was far more excruciating than the pain from the bond breaking. She can¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t believe she would. Willingly. I won¡¯t believe it. He¡¯s fucking done something to make her say that. 4 Maybe it¡¯s ckmail, maybe it¡¯s something else, but if he¡¯s fucking dead, he won¡¯t be able to do anything¡­ or so I thought until she jumped in front of him¡­ My head is now spinning as I stand there helplessly as he shields them with fire as she marks him. She fucking marked him. I touch my neck, wishing this is nothing more than a trick of my mind. This cannot be real. ¡°Sky¡­¡± I call her again, but she doesn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. No¡­. she¡­ The bond it¡¯s¡­. She¡¯s broken it¡­ It¡¯s hanging by a thread, but I refuse to ept her rejection. Aleric hisses and he pulls away, making me look at him sharply. He¡¯s clutching his neck, which is bleeding profusely. 5 ¡°I hope she ripped through his neck,¡± Charlotte whispers as she holds onto my arm. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sk asks him, concern clear in her voice. He gives a curt nod as he fixes his cor, hiding the mark, but there¡¯s something wrong. ¡°Babe, are you alright?¡± Those words grate on my fucking nerves, and my eyes sh as I look at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He says, his eyes zing, but he isn¡¯t. What do I do? ¡°Let¡¯s return to the hall.¡± He says, turning and taking Sk¡¯s wrist. ¡°Come, Royce, I¡¯m sure everyone will love to know you¡¯re alive.¡± He doesn¡¯t even nce back at me as he leads the way to the hall. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s tell the world how you tried to kill me.¡± I counter icily. Aleric simply looks over his shoulder and smiles confidently. He¡¯s going to pull something, I just know it I don¡¯t move, unable to process everything that¡¯s before me. She marked him¡­ I touch my neck, trying to clear my head. ¡°Royce¡­e on, she needs¡­. You. Not him! She¡­¡± She trails off as I look ahead. She¡¯s resting her head on his shoulder¡­ Even if she¡¯s forced, why would she do that? ¡°Royce?¡± Charlotte whispers. I can¡¯t reply. Charlotte tugs me along, a look of hurt and sadness in her eyes but I¡¯m unable tofort or reassure her when my own mind is a storm of confusion. We reach the hall soon enough, and my only constion is that her family is here, and they will realise that something is wrong. I take a deep breath, trying to tame my emotions, wanting to try once again. I reach out for her, touching her shoulder. Why is she covered in bruises? ¡°Love-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She hisses, her wse out, digging into my skin as she pulls my hand away. ¡°Stay the fuck away!¡± she snarls with such hatred in her eyes that it makes my mind freeze up for a second, not expecting so much hatred. ¡°Sk, first exin to me what-¡± ¡°I found my mate! I want him! What more do you want me to tell you!¡± She screams. Aleric chuckles as the doors are pulled open by a pissed off Leo and Rayhan. ¡°The fuck is going on?¡± Leo asks. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± He runs past us, and I wonder if Azura is ok, she and Delsanra were the ones who were meant to apany Sk to me. Shoot, I hope they are alright. ¡°Sk!¡± Alejandro¡¯s voice is full of worry as she and Aleric walk towards him. I look around the hall. It¡¯s a wreck, and I know it¡¯s not just my outburst that did this. There is more¡­ and I think whatever it is, is thanks to Aleric after all the earpieces stopped working too¡­ ¨C Alejandro¡¯s growl of rage as his aura fills the room makes my gaze snap back to him. ¡°YOU! GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM HER!¡± he snarls at Aleric, his eyes zing red. He¡¯s in front of them in a sh. ¡°Dad! Stop it!¡± Sk shouts as Alejandro¡¯s gaze flits to me. I run my hand through my hair, unable to focus. The lights aren¡¯t working but we can all see clearly enough without. There¡¯s shattered ss everywhere¡­ thanks to me. I can¡¯t focus on much. My gaze returns to Sk, the emotions and thoughts within my mind are drowning me. Fuck¡­ I twist my fingers into my hair, trying to clear my head as I watch Aleric wrap his arms around her possessively The urge to break that fucking hand is intense. ¡°Alpha Alejandro, you should know what happened,¡± Aleric says, in a calm, nonchnt tone. ¡°We¡¯re mates, fated mates,¡± he says proudly. I watch in slow motion as Alejandro¡¯s face changes. Confusion, shock, and denial are clear on it. 1 ¡°Sky¡­ you don¡¯t need-¡± ¡°You were right. I should wait for my fated mate,¡± she whispers. ¡°Sky!¡± I turn to see Azura walking in. She¡¯s with Delsanra. Both women are a mess with their clothes torn and hair a mess. Their men have their arms around them. I¡¯m relieved that they¡¯re unharmed, and I nce at Aleric, seeing a glimmer of surprise in his eyes at the sight of them. Is it just me, or is he surprised they¡¯re here? He looks at Sky and it¡¯s almost like they¡¯re mind linking¡­ but I guess she has marked him now. I feel as if someone just punched me in the gut. ¡°Sky!¡± Azura says as she pulls away from Leo. ¡°Azura,¡± Sk says, ncing at her before a smirk crosses her face. ¡°I found my mate.¡± Azura cocks a brow, clearly not impressed. ¡± Yeah sucks. Now get away from the fucktard.¡± ¡°I second that,¡± Alejandro says, reaching for her when Sk pulls back. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°May I ask what you have against me, King Alejandro? Aleric¡¯s speaking clearly, enough for the commotion that has already begun calming down to silence,pletely listening to the conversation before them. He nned this. ¡°Let¡¯s not pretend like you weren¡¯t fucking responsible for the shit you pulled on this entire fucking ce,¡± Alejandro growls. Aleric looks shocked as he looks around. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ I picked up a scent and left before whatever happened¡­ I hope no one¡¯s hurt and I am sorry I wasn¡¯t here. However, I¡¯m not a witch, nor do I have such powers to do whatever happened here,¡± he says seriously. He¡¯s going to y innocent¡­ ¡°His brother is alive¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Royce Arden?¡± ¡°His aura¡­¡± ¡°I think the question is, why did my brother fake his death? I¡¯m the innocent party here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie, you attacked us!¡± `Azura growls, from where she stands a few feet away from him, and it takes me a moment to realise Leo is holding her back. He¡¯s watching Aleric intently, but I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s thinking. ¡°Did I? Why are you falsely using me? Any witch here can probe your mind and see that it¡¯s not true,¡± he replies. ¡°You¡­¡± Azura trails off, her eyes shing.¡± ¡°We all know that you and your fucking snake god are behind a lot of shit! Unhand me, Leo! Why are you all fucking standing there! Something isn¡¯t right with Sky. She¡¯d never choose this fucking loser!¡± 1 ¡°Baby girl.¡± Leo tries, but she¡¯s not having it. ¡°Azura,¡± Scarlett says, but even she¡¯s frowning, her silver eyes matching her youngest daughter as both look at Aleric with hostility. ¡°She¡¯s right!¡± Charlotte says, pushing me forward. I need to speak, but I never knew her leaving me could be so fucking painful.` Her rejection¡­ the way she marked him before me¡­ What is going on Alpha Alejandro? Will you exin?¡± Allen says quietly as he steps forward. ¡°I want to know too!¡± someone else shouts. ¡°What happened in this hall¡­ was not something a werewolf can do.¡± Someone else says. ¡°So why are you using the son of the esteemed Alpha Keh Arden? Esteemed my bloody foot. ¡°No, but when a person is tainted by darkness, who knows what they can do!¡± A powerful voice from behind us says, and I turn to see Elijah step forward. ¡°And I second that,¡± Grandad says. Both men are standing side by side as they now look at Aleric, their eyes cold. ¡°Sk,e here,¡± Elijah.says quietly. 1 Sk looks at Aleric, then at Elijah, before she shakes her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t abandon my mate.¡± Another stabbing pain of betrayal rushes through me and although I know something isn¡¯t right, it still fucking hurts¡­ ¡°But you are my granddaughter¡­ I know what you value. I don¡¯t know what you are going through¡­ but fight it. Keep fighting it.¡± 3 I¡¯m not sure what he means by the first part, but it makes Sk¡¯s heart race. ¡°Royce¡­ do something.¡± Charlotte pleads. ¡°Sk,¡± Alejandro growls, gripping on to her arm. ¡°The truth is, that Aleric is in cahoots with Apophis. This is no lie, and he killed the beta of the Shadow Wolves Pack and he tried to kill me,¡± I say clearly, now stepping forward. Even if my world is spinning like a hurricane, I can¡¯t stay silent now. ¡°Why are you lying?¡± Aleric asks, shock in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not, and we can have the witches read our minds, but even then, we know you can manipte that, correct?¡± I ask icily, wanting Alejandro to take Sk away from him as fast as fucking possible. She¡¯s struggling behind me in Alejandro¡¯s arms, whilst her mom tries to talk to her. 1 ¡°We saw at the council how the mind can be manipted, indeed. So, who would know if you¡¯re not the one lying? Reverse psychology won¡¯t work, Royce. I mean, I know what kind of person you are,¡± Aleric says. My eyes sh, and I re at him. He had this nned¡­ right down to the smallest detail. ¡°And we also saw that it was Royce who killed that serpent,¡± Leo now says as he walks over to us lighting a cigarette. ¡°Unless that was his n all along. After everything he has done to Sk, does he even deserve you siding with him?¡± Aleric says, making Leo and I look at him sharply. ¡°And what exactly have I done?¡± I ask coldly, grabbing him by the throat. I will kill him right here¡­ ¡°You raped me.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 132 Her usation ROYCE. My heart thuds as I turn sharply to look at Sk as gasps flitter through the room. ¡®You raped me.¡¯ Those words echo violently on repeat in my mind. There are tears in her eyes as she stares at me, ¡°You forcefully marked me¡­¡¯ ¡°How is that possible? Child, think, you were both happy. I was witness to that when you came to America!¡± Grandad says, but I know it¡¯s futile. She shakes her head, clutching her neck. ¡± No. Even now, do you guys not see the state of my dress?! The state I¡¯m in¡­ He did this to me! He tried to assault me again. Aleric protected me.¡± Her voice breaks and she¡¯s clearly distraught. Fuck. To be used of that¡­ It¡¯s¡­ ¡°Sk!¡± Charlotte shouts, shocked, but I raise my finger, shaking my head at her to remain silent. ¡°What have you done to her?¡± I hiss, squeezing Aleric¡¯s neck. My ws dig into him, the smell of his blood only fuelling my rage. It overpowers anything else and I have never felt the intent to kill someone so strongly as I do right now. ¡°Let me go, Royce,¡± he chokes out as my aura swirls around me, sting through the room violently. Many are forced to step back and shield themselves from the ss that now flies through the air. ¡°Undo whatever the fuck you¡¯ve done to her! Your issue is with me, right? I¡¯ll do whatever the fuck you want, but leave her out of this!¡± I snarl, my eyes zing as a thickyer of ice begins to cover his neck and jaw. ¡°Let him go!¡± Sk screams and the next thing I know, I¡¯m being pulled away from Aleric by none other than my doll. ¡°I will kill you if you touch him!¡± ¡°Then go ahead,¡± I whisper, grabbing her wrist and yanking her close. She gasps as our noses brush, her eyes still holding rage, a tornado swirls around us, refusing to allow anyone close. ¡°I told you¡­ I¡¯m yours¡­ do whatever you wish.¡± I say to her quietly, our hair whipping in our faces. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± she replies softly. ¡°Royce,¡± Leo warns from somewhere past the violent tornado I have created. No. Whatever has a hold on her, whatever he¡¯s doing, our love has to be stronger. ¡°Then do it,¡± I respond, caressing her cheek with my other hand. ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Without a doubt,¡± she says, her eyes ze purple, and she raises her other hand. ¡°She can¡¯t do it¡­¡± Kiara whispers, Alejandro, there¡¯s something very wrong going on, I can feel it.¡± No one can get close. My aura rages around us, stopping anyone from being able to approach us. I sense the witches¡¯ auras almost as if they¡¯re ready to intervene. ¡°Alejandro!¡± Kiara urges. ¡°Let him try¡­ he can get through to her.¡± I hear him whisper. For the sake of us all, fight it, Love. ¡°After everything you have done to me, killing you would not be enough,¡± she shouts. ¡°How many times have you hurt me! How many times I wanted to kill myself because of you!¡± Once again, her voice is clear¡­ She¡¯s not telling me but those around me. ¡°Then do it,¡± I say. ¡°Get your revenge.¡± Her eyes meet mine, and I see a single tear spill from her eyes as she raises her other hand. You won¡¯t be able to¡­ ¡°Royce.¡± Leo snarls. ¡°Move back, Royce. That¡¯s enough!¡± Alejandro¡¯s coldmandes. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Are you really believing a rapist over your daughter?¡± Aleric says coldly. ¡°He deserves far more than death! Let her out of there, Royce!¡± I don¡¯t care about themotion around I need to believe in what we have. ¡°I love you, Lil Lucifer,¡± I whisper, cupping her face. I¡¯m open. If she wants to attack, she can¡­ her eyes stare into mine as she raises her hand that I¡¯m not holding. She won¡¯t be able to. ¡°Sk, snap out of it!¡± Azura snarls. ¡°Alejandro¡­¡± Kiara whispers. Several things happen at once. Sk¡¯s wse out as she lets out a scream of rage, her hand ready to plunge into my chest. Three powerful sts of power push us apart. Silver and goldbined, blue and purple. The Westwood siblings. I turn to see Azura, Liam and Kiara standing there, now falling into line with me as their shield covers the entire area from floor to ceiling. Gasps fill the crowd and despite the severity of the moment, I can¡¯t deny that the disy of the siblings¡¯ powers together is indeed breathtaking and incredible. 2 ¡°Baby, don¡¯t do this,¡± Kiara pleads to her daughter, as Sk res at them from where she was thrown back onto the floor, regaining her bnce. I look down, seeing her ws have ripped through my clothes, leaving four long gashes across my torso. ¡°Then stop falling for his lies! If my own family won¡¯t believe me, who will?¡± She says, looking around the room. ¡°I had to wait until now¡­ to tell the truth when we aren¡¯t alone! I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s done to make my family believe him over me, but he¡¯s nothing more than a liar¡­ a cheat¡­ and an abuser.¡± Aleric. He¡¯s getting his revenge on me in the way that he knows will fucking hurt the most. ¡°But Royce Arden has had no other usations against him, whilst you princess almost killed some-¡± ¡°Enough,¡± I say, my eyes shing. ¡°You will not bring up her past.¡± ¡°But I am only speaking for you.¡± The man says, bowing his head. ¡°I know, but I will not tolerate anyone speaking ill of my queen. Right now, she is not herself. I know that, no matter who says otherwise,¡± I say, my voice carrying through the room. ¡°And as the Sris King, I have imed her as mine.¡± ¡°But she is my mate and wants me!¡± Aleric says, pulling Sk into his arms. ¡°There is no way that Sk will ept you. Royce is her man. I¡¯ve witnessed that when they were mucking around in her kitchen!¡± Jayce says, now stepping forward. ¡± Seriously, you guys need to fucking step up!¡± He says coldly ring at the others before he walks over to Sk and Aleric and pulls her away from Aleric. 2 ¡°HEY!¡± Aleric snarls, his eyes shing. ¡°Volume down.¡± Jayce snarls as he holds. onto Sk, who pulls free, far stronger than him. 5 ¡°Know your ce,¡± Aleric says coldly. ¡°You know yours because if anyone wants proof, I¡¯ve seen her nothing but happy with Royce. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done, but that¡¯s not Sky. Not our Sky.¡± He res into Aleric¡¯s eyes as thetter tries to control his seething emotions. 2 Our eyes meet and I realise, any feelings I had for my brother are gone¡­ I shake my head, trying to quell the anger and hatred that now consumes me. Aleric looks away as he tries to calm his anger. ¡°Then let the people decide.¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 133 A Dire Decision ROYCE. ¡°Fine by me,¡± I reply. Just then, Mom and Winona enter the hall. There¡¯s no sign of Marcel or Dad but the blood on Mom¡¯s clothes makes me scan her over. She looks ok. What happened? ¡°Then what do the people say?¡± Aleric says scanning the crowd. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck what people say. I know my daughter and you are not the fucking one for her.¡± ¡°But I am her mate! Fated mate! You have no right to stop me from being with my mate, Alpha King Alejandro.¡± Aleric says. ¡°Because I-¡± Alejandro begins. ¡°Dad, stop it!¡± Sky shouts. I don¡¯t want her doing that to her father¡­ they¡¯ve only recentlye to an understanding. ¡°Fated mate or not, she¡¯ll always be mine. She chose me, and as much as I belong to her, she belongs to the Sris King.¡± I say confidently, not caring how arrogant I sound. 2 ¡°How dare you!¡± Aleric snarls. ¡°I demand you ept her rejection and back the fuck off, or I won¡¯t hold back from killing you either.¡± I smirk coldly. ¡°If you will seed.¡± ¡°Try me!¡± ¡°But she is choosing Aleric Arden¡­ we need to do what¡¯s right, your majesty.¡± Another Alpha from the council says seriously. I nce at Alejandro, who still seems to be struggling with the truth, as he stares at Sk. ¡°Aleric.¡± Mom¡¯s voicees, but she sounds exhausted. ¡°Mom¡­ look, I found my mate,¡± he says, smiling at her. Mom looks between us, ¡°Tell me Aleric, tell me the truth,¡± she says, looking between the three of us. ¡°Did you have anything to do with Quade¡¯s death?¡± ¡°No! How can you believe that? I have done nothing wrong!¡± He says with false sincerity as he takes Mom¡¯s hands. Concern in his eyes as he looks at the blood on her clothes. ¡± What happened?¡± She shakes her head, and I nce at her hands, stained with blood¡­ But she¡¯s observing him. Can she see through his fa?ade? My heart thunders as she slowly pulls away and looks at Sk, who is standing silently. Mom goes over to her and takes her hands, ¡°Sk Rossi, I wish our first meeting wasn¡¯t like this¡­ but please don¡¯t pitch two brothers against one another¡­ isn¡¯t Royce the one you want?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sk replies. ¡°It¡¯s Aleric. Royce hasmitted far more crimes than you can imagine. If I were you, I¡¯d stay away from him.¡± My eyes sh and I¡¯m about to speak when Leo ces his hand on my arm. ¡°Enough. With the allegations that are presented here. I vote that for now, Aleric and Royce Arden are both taken into custody for questioning and held in confinement. until we have done our investigations. As for Sk Rossi, I think she too should be kept apart from-¡± ¡°No! Aleric has done nothing wrong. Isn¡¯t thew that everyone is innocent until proven guilty? Probe their minds, and you will get your answers! How can you hold someone innocent in prison? I¡¯m telling you that he has done nothing to me! I want to be with him! And if anyone will make this difficult, then I demand that the council defend me! isn¡¯t that what it¡¯s for?!¡± A murmur crosses the crowd, but it¡¯s clear without the facts and proof everyone is debating it. If Dad could see the state of the Arden name, he tried so hard to protect¡­. ¡°All in favour of Leo¡¯s suggestion!¡± Alejandro growls. ¡°Dad!¡± Sk says, shocked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sky¡­ but I¡¯m not taking chances.¡± ¡°Before everyone votes¡­I just want you to think if you truly think this is the right thing to do¡­ why am I being targeted? I have done nothing wrong in my life. I suggest a mind probe and until there is proof against me, I will not settle to be abused by those in power.¡± Aleric says seriously, as he scans the crowd. But this was not part of his n. I can see it from the look on his face, the way he paled and the way he¡¯s balled his fists. ¡°Now you¡¯re ok with the mind probe?¡± I ask coldly. Mom looks at him, frowning slightly. ¡°All I want is to simply be with my mate,¡± Aleric says. ¡°Aleric,¡± Mom begins. ¡°The truth, it¡¯s never toote to atone-¡± ¡°There is no truth! I¡¯m being framed because your Sris King wants my mate! He got the kingdom! Allow me to keep the woman I love!¡± Bastard¡­ ¡°All in favour of keeping both Aleric Arden and the Sris King, Royce Arden, in confinement until further investigations!¡± Alejandro thunders. The crowd is torn, and I know it¡¯s going to be a mixed vote. Rayhan Rossi is the first to raise his hand, followed by all the Westwoods. Azura follows as she looks at me with regret and mouths, ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯. One by one, everyone begins to raise their hand. ¡°You can¡¯t hold me forever. I have a life! This will only cause my mate trauma!¡± Aleric shouts. ¡°No, it won¡¯t,¡± Raihana says coldly. ¡°Perhaps a time limit?¡± Someone says. ¡°It¡¯s true. We can¡¯t hold people like this without proof! That goes against what we have been taught!¡± ¡°I propose they be held for three days then if in three days no proof is brought forward, then he¡¯ll be released,¡± Liam says suddenly. I look at him sharply as Sk curses. Three days? ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± But his words send a ripple through the crowd. ¡°All in favour,¡± Alejandro says quietly. Most hands go up and my eyes sh. Three days. Fuck. That means for three days I can¡¯t do anything? Aleric wraps his arm around Sk, who hugs him tightly. Three days¡­ I need to find the answers in three fucking days¡­ but I¡¯m not opposed to getting rid of him if I don¡¯t find anything. ¡°Then we will hold Aleric Arden and Royce Arden in custody. After all, this involves the royal family. We can¡¯t have something happen if they are under your watch,¡± Magdalene says gravely. ¡°Perfect¡­ and we will find out if anything strange urs under our watch,¡± Raihana says, her eyes glimmering as she res at Aleric. So, the witches trust her despite the fact she¡¯s a Rossi¡­ A hint of a frown crosses Aleric¡¯s face before Sk shakes her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok sweetheart¡­ we¡¯ll be together soon. Three days, they won¡¯t find anything,¡± he says with confidence as he caresses her jaw. ¡°Mark me then,¡± she says suddenly. My heart seems to stop as my gaze snaps to them¡­ removing my mark¡­. ¡°No. Until we confirm what is right and wrong, there will be no marking.¡± Leo says icily. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me, mark me, Aleric!¡± Sk says, ring at her cousin. ¡°That¡¯s not Sky.¡± I hear one of the quints say. I nce around and realise I can see the pain and devastation on their faces. ¡®Sky¡­ don¡¯t do this¡­e on¡­ can you hear me?¡¯ I try through the bond. Nothing. My heart thuds as Azura runs over to her, shouting at her not to do this. mes engulf them both and my own heart is thudding as I see her arch her neck through the mes. No. Jealousy and rage like never before burn inside of me, blistering cold ice that is ready to destroy the fucking world. / ¡°Don¡¯t do it,¡± I whisper, my voice so cold and dangerous I barely recognise it as the entire room bes a fucking freezer. But they don¡¯t listen. Time seems to slow as Aleric¡¯s mes grow higher and I send a powerful bolt of lightning at it, but there¡¯s something inside, something that¡¯s shielding them from my blow. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°He¡¯ll kill them!¡± someone shouts as I m my fists into the fire, but the barrier is strong. ¡°Sk!¡± Kiara shouts, but it¡¯s obvious they are torn. Right before my eyes, I see Aleric sink his teeth into her neck. A st of my blue aura wraps around Sk, but it¡¯s not my doing. I¡¯m held back by this barrier, but whatever. that is, it throws Aleric back and he hits the wall of mes and in that moment my power overrides his, destroying the mes in seconds. Ice spreads around us, encasing the floor, ceiling, and furniture. ¡°What the¡­¡± Aleric murmurs, horrified. ¡°It¡­ didn¡¯t work,¡± Sk says as she clutches her neck. There¡¯s blood and a bite, but it did nothing to the mark or the remaining tatters of our bond. ¡°They are not destined!¡± Someone shouts. ¡°They possibly are, but the mark of a Sris king cannot be overruled,¡± Janaina says quietly. 5 ¡°Correct,¡± Grandad says as he steps forward, from where he was holding Mom, and Winona quickly moves closer, supporting her. Something happened, but my mind is too fucked to focus on it. ¡°What do you mean? A fated mate¡¯s mark trumps all!¡± I smirk coldly when Aleric looks at me. ¡°Not a king¡¯s.¡± I taunt. 9 ¡°What on earth is going on? Who¡¯s lying?¡± Keith says, confusion clear in his eyes. ¡°We can probe their minds, but the chance that their memories are tampered with is highly likely,¡± Raihana says quietly. ¡°For now, imprisonment is our only option. I hope that is alright Luna Catherine.¡± Mom looks at her, and I can see the pain in her eyes. She nods slowly, looking away from both Aleric and me, and I can see the negative effect this is having on her. Mom¡­ I¡¯m so fucking sorry. They will not hold me. I don¡¯t care what everyone wants, but I need to find answers. ¡°Three days¡­ until we can be together without these usations,¡± Aleric says. quietly, cupping Sk¡¯s face. Sky¡­ look at me. ¡°Where is Alpha Keh!¡± someone asks. ¡± His sons are here and he isn¡¯t. He should know what¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be joining us tonight,¡± Mom says quietly. Did she¡­ kill him? Her aura is weaker¡­ No, I push the thought away, not having time to ponder on it, as a few witches step forward to bind us. ¡°Make sure the spells are absolute,¡± Leo says, as he watches Aleric. Three days¡­ if in three days we don¡¯t find the answers, I will kill him myself before I let him touch my woman. ¡°Royce.¡± Raihana says. I look at her, and I see the sympathy in her eyes. I don¡¯t need sympathy. I nce at Leo. ¡°Find the answers, or I will raise hell,¡± I say quietly, as our eyes meet, and he nods. 5 The witches begin chanting as their magic begins simmering around them and I can feel the powerful binding spell wrap around My eyes ze as I re at Aleric. He¡¯s panicking, but at the same time, he¡¯s trying to contain himself. But what unnerves me is the way he keeps staring at Sk, who gives him a slow nod. What is going on? 3 His gaze snaps back to me. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive this,¡± he says quietly. ¡°Enjoy these three days, because when they are over, you will pay for every fucking crime you have committed¡­ and I swear on Selene, and Helios that I will expose the truth. One way or another. This is the beginning of your fucking end.¡± I reply icily and I mean it. 2 My eyes sh and even with the binding spell, I manage to raise my hand, sending a bolt of lightning right at Aleric hitting him square in the chest. Sk tries to block, but I create a wall between her and him, forcing her back. ¡°Royce!¡± Mom shouts, but I don¡¯t really care. ¡°He deserves far worse.¡± I snarl. The witches double down on the spells. ¡°You might want to strengthen the spell on him. He may not be as strong as me, but he does have a deal with the snake god after all.¡± I add mockingly. ¡°The used will be held in secure cells, and my men will also be watching over them,¡± Alejandro says quietly. ¡°The truth will be revealed. Any funny business and sedate them.¡± The witches nod, and soon guards begin to escort us out. Rayhan, Liam, Chris and a few others nk Aleric, as I look down at the magic that wraps around my wrists. Three days. That¡¯s all they fucking getting. I¡¯ming for you, Lil Lucifer. There¡¯s no way your Reign will let anything happen to you. 3 I turn my head and look over my shoulder at her, only to find her watching me. Our eyes meet and I hear her heart skip a beat¡­ ¡°Wait for me, Love. Your Royce will return.¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 134 An Exhausting Night LEO. That was a fucking shitshow. We¡¯ve all returned to Alejandro¡¯s mansion, and Sky¡¯s gone storming to her bedroom. But it¡¯s being fucking watched and right now, Kataleya and Azura are with her. The door to the bedroom is open and I¡¯ve also wired up some cameras, which the women will keep an eye on to see if she does any weird shit. I don¡¯t trust her unattended, not at all¡­ there was some fuckingmunication that the bastard had with her before he left. Delsanra¡¯s busy casting spells around the ce, although I don¡¯t know how strong they will be. I mean, what went down at the venue made It fucking clear that there is bigger shit involved. Raihana and Chris are at the coven with the Arden twins, with four of my most trusted men. Alejandro also sent some of his own men, including Azura¡¯s brother As. Catherine and Charlotte are also here since. Winona asked them toe and with everything going on, I think her mom needs the support. Ken¡¯s in the fucking cells here at this pack, thanks to Dad. He had tried to run when Royce had cked out that ce. Fucking dickhead. Catherine¡¯s father is here as well, and he has been ecstatic to meet Winona, Let¡¯s just say the ce is fucking packed. Catherine has been filled in about both her sons, and Aleric¡¯s wrongs hit her hard, and it has clearly affected her. Raven is sitting on the desk, and it¡¯s weird as fuck, but I notice her feet don¡¯t touch the floor. 211 She¡¯s fucking tiny. Elijah and Dad are sitting on the chairs opposite the desk. With Liam and Rayhan standing against the wall. The room is thick with emotions, stress and worry paramount. ¡°So, they didn¡¯t see him?¡± I ask Rayhan, taking a drag on my cigarette. He shakes his head. ¡°No, neither Del nor Azura. It was just darkness, mostly ck and purple smoke that they were fighting off.¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± I say, frowning. I need to focus¡­ what do we know¡­ I stare at the floor, trying to clear my thoughts. ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything from Sk, usually when a person lies or tells the truth, I can feel it,¡± Kiara says, frowning as she crosses her arms. I can tell she¡¯s upset, and I had heard her pleading for Alejandro not to let them take Royce. ¡°Aleric¡¯s fucking done something to her,¡± Alejandro says coldly as he paces around the office like a beast looking for its next prey. ¡°Obviously¡­¡± I close my eyes, ying out the scene. ¡°Several times before Skyshed out, he was communicating with her. There were these intense moments of eye contact.¡± Focus Leo. 5 ¡°Dante said to Sky ¨C you¡¯ll destroy him referring to Royce¡­ but it was after that, that Sky asked Royce to mark her- ¡°I continue. ¡°Yeah, we fucking know. Can we not go over that shit again?¡± Alejandro growls, punching the wall. ¡°Baby, he¡¯s helping, calm down, please.¡± Kiara goes over to him as Liam raises an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m trying to piece shit together,¡± I growl, ring at the older man. ¡°Fucking appreciate it.¡± ¡°I know, but knowing my daughter is somewhat controlled¡­ like¡­ Kiara was all those fucking years ago¡­ We had to lock her up¡­ I don¡¯t want to do that to Sk,¡± he says. I look at him, I know, fuck I know but I¡¯m trying. ¡°I know¡­ let¡¯s get shit on the table¡­ Sometimes going over events helps. When Aleric tried to mark Sky, Royce¡¯s mark repelled it¡­ what if Dante said that to Sky to instigate her?¡± 7 ¡°So, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s the reason they did. that shit in my house?¡± Alejandro growls. 7 I close my eyes, trying to keep my fucking cool. I get that his daughter¡¯s going through shit, but he really is fucking pissing me off. ¡°Kiara. Get him the fuck out of here, or I¡¯m going to fucking lose my shit, too.¡± I snarl, ring at Alejandro. ¡°He isn¡¯t wrong, Alejandro. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but calm down. I know it¡¯s not easy when you see your daughter in such a position, but this isn¡¯t helping her,¡± Elijah says quietly. ¡°I agree,¡± Raven says quietly. Alejandro sighs in frustration and I see the glimmer of pain in his eyes before he squashes it, as Kiara looks between us pleadingly. ¡°Please, guys¡­ Al, please, calm down,¡± she whispers, forcing him to sit in his office chair. I¡¯m sitting on the couch, and I now lean back, trying to think. ¡°Did anyone notice that his neck was bleeding quite badly?¡± Liam asks. ¡°Whose?¡± Dad asks sharply. ¡°Aleric¡¯s,¡± I reply. ¡°Raihana said Sky marked him, but something isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s not healing and it¡¯s bleeding openly, and he¡¯s getting agitated. Almost as if his body can¡¯t ept it.¡± Kiara says. ¡°Maybe she isn¡¯t his fucking mate!¡± Alejandro snarls. ¡°No¡­ they are. I sensed the truth from Aleric at that part,¡± Kiara admits sadly. ¡°Hmm,¡± Rayhan says. ¡°The only other time we¡¯ve heard of that is when Zidane marked ¡°} ¡°Red¡­¡± Elijah finishes, his eyes shing. ¡°And that was because he was her father¡­¡± Raven muses as she slides off the table and walks over to Liam. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Unless¡­.¡± I begin hesitantly, ¡°What is it?¡± Alejandro asks. ¡°I don¡¯t know but Sky¡¯s mark represents Bastet¡­ Aleric is tied to Apophis¡­ I wonder if that contributed to his body not epting it? I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point,¡± Liam says seriously, his arms tight around his mate. ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Dad says. I nod slowly. ¡°Alright, so this is what we need to do. We need to get Royce out of there, but I know the witches won¡¯t agree so fast, so maybe a body double or something. Rayhan, see if Delsanra or Raihana can do that shit.¡± I say. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible. The witches don¡¯t let up easily.¡± Elijah says. ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Alejandro says. ¡°The council are pushing stuff further, too.¡± ¡°No harm in fucking trying.¡± I tilt my head. ¡± If it¡¯s not possible, then I need to go talk to him there. See what more he can offer me in terms of finding some fucking answers.¡± Kiara sighs as she sits down on Alejandro¡¯s thigh, and he wraps his arms around her. ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything¡­ of what¡¯s toe,¡± she whispers. ¡°Yeah, only Dante knows,¡± Raven says, frowning. ¡°Has he not called?¡± ¡°No.¡± Alejandro adds, ¡°But he did say, don¡¯t lose sight of the goal and he won¡¯t be back for a few weeks.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to know the fucking future to counter it. Assessing what we have in front of us will be enough. There was a time we didn¡¯t have a demi-god here. Stop relying on him as the only solution for answers,¡± I say coldly. 7 I get that he knows his shit, but to always be seen as a fucking psychic or fortune-teller must be fucking exhausting. Isn¡¯t it fucking obvious he¡¯s not here because he probably can¡¯t do shit or isn¡¯t fucking allowed to be around? 4 ¡°We know that it¡¯s Sk who has to defeat Apophis, or Aleric Fucking James Dickhead Arden, in this fucking situation. That¡¯s ultimately the truth. I¡¯m wondering if stories from the past might have answers,¡± I say hating that I¡¯m going to refer to such books but I don¡¯t really have a fucking choice ¡°I think we can look.¡± Liam nods in agreement. ¡°And if Raihana and Delsanra don¡¯t think a body double that the witches won¡¯t notice. isn¡¯t possible, then I will go speak to Royce tomorrow,¡± I say, standing up. ¡°I¡¯m fucking certain he might have some more pieces to the puzzle. ¡°Sounds fair. I¡¯m going to keep an eye on Sk for the night. You guys get some fucking rest.¡± Alejandro says. 7 I nod in agreement. I think we all fucking deserve that shit. It¡¯s been one fucking crazy blood moon. Delsanra had gotten injured, and it was Azura who had healed her. I don¡¯t know why but I want to know if her wings have changed ¡­ there¡¯s something about it that worries What happens when her wings disappear? Does she lose her power? Or worse? 8 My eyes sh at the thought of something happening to her, but there¡¯s definitely a meaning behind it¡­ Everyone begins getting ready to leave and I exit the office waiting for Dad. ¡°So, how did the reunion go?¡± I ask when he steps out and we fall into step. He nods. ¡°It was good¡­ uh, it was good.¡± I cock a brow. Why do I feel like he was going to say some other shit? ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± I ask. ¡°Catherine is a strong woman, and she rejected Keh pretty confidently. Only someone with great willpower could do that.¡± He says, sighing heavily. I tilt my head. Ok, now he¡¯s acting really fucking weird¡­ ¡°What are you hiding?¡± I ask, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Nothing at all,¡± he says a tad too fucking fast. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Azura¡¯s voicees, she¡¯s changed into a ck fitted t-shirt and yoga pants, which hug her fucking curves so damn good¡­ Her makeup is still on and she looks fucking fine as hell. ¡°Yes.¡± Marcel says, ¡°Come, we should all head to bed too.¡± He leads the way up the stairs and pats Azura¡¯s head. She crosses her arms beneath those lush tits, and I walk over to her. I need a fucking distraction from this shit and she¡¯s that perfect fucking distraction even if it¡¯s for a few seconds. I grab her waist, pulling her closer and kiss her before she can even speak. Pleasure rushes through me and she reciprocates fast, plunging her tongue into my mouth. I suck on it hard, my hands roaming her body as I throb against her stomach. Fuck, she¡¯s fucking perfect. I force myself back. As much as I want to fucking take her, I know she¡¯s distraught. Sk is her friend, and I had seen and felt her fucking agony through the bond seeing Sk in that position. ¡°Did you tell him?¡± Winona¡¯s whisperes from somewhere above, and I slowly pull back. Why do I feel she¡¯s fucking referring to me? Tell me what? ¡°Not here Bellissima,¡± Dad murmurs. ¡°There¡¯s something fucking up,¡± I say, as I take my Baby Girl¡¯s hand and tug her up the steps. Both Dad and Winona are standing at the door to their bedroom, and I walk over to them, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Leo!¡± she exims with a pout, unhappy I broke the kiss. ¡°Tell me what?¡± I ask, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Leo¡­¡± Dad says, clearly not expecting me to have fucking heard. What is it?¡± They exchange looks before Dad sighs, ¡± Come on in, the both of you.¡± Azura nces at me curiously before we both step into their room. ¡°Shut the door Azura,¡± Dad says, and she obliges. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask impatiently. ¡°We¡­¡± Winona begins before she goes over to the luggage that sits to the side of the room and takes out an envelope before she passes it to me. She gives Azura a small smile before she goes over to Marcel and holds onto his arm. I tear it open and flip open the card. Before it¡¯s even open, by the size and shape, it fucking hits me exactly what this shit is. Fuck. I stare at the sonogram image before my gaze snaps to the couple. Pregnant. With two¡­ Azura sequels before she runs over to her and embraces Winona tightly, congratting her. She¡¯s pregnant¡­ And that means¡­ these¡­ babies¡­ are my¡­ my siblings? 5 ¡°We didn¡¯t want to share with everything going on¡­¡± I hear Dad say. ¡°It¡¯s uh, a pretty big deal.¡± ¡°No shit¡­¡± I mutter, unable to say anything more as I continue to stare at the image. Fuck, I think this is far too much for even me to process. I look up at the happy couple, trying to squash my own emotions. ¡°Congrattions¡­.¡± I say. ¡°Good luck with that shit.¡± I turn, ncing at Azura. ¡°Shall we go?¡± I ask, trying to act fucking normal. I¡¯m shocked, fuck, I¡¯m shocked. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have kids, but that¡¯s selfish thinking on my behalf. Winona is fucking young¡­ of course, she¡¯d want pups¡­ ¡°Leo¡­ are you ok?¡± Winona ¨¢sks worriedly. I nce at her and nod. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m happy for the both of you.¡± I say, giving them a small smirk. ¡°Good luck with twins, Dad. Hope your age doesn¡¯t make it too hard for you.¡± I mock, trying to divert the attention from my emotions. Dad, Winona and Azura break intoughter as Azura congrattes them again. I slip out of the room, heading to our room, and go over to the travel cot where my own. little princess is sleeping. She¡¯s gorgeous, with her fat little cheeks, a pout on her lips and longshes. She¡¯s fast asleep and watching her calms me. Who am I to ruin their happiness? Cus kids. really are something else¡­ ¡°Hey, girl¡­ look, you¡¯re going to get two uncles or aunties¡­ only they¡¯re going to be younger¡­ You got to take care of them, alright? No bullying allowed¡­ c¨²s you might just be another devil like your Mommy.¡± a She mumbles something in her sleep, and I can¡¯t help but smile. I¡¯ll get used to it. I know I will. The door shuts and I stand up straight as Azuraes over and wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°You will get used to it. Trust me,¡± she says softly, pressing her lips to mine in a deep slow kiss. ¡®I know I will.¡¯ Because I fucking will. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 135 A Decision Between Two Kings ROYCE. ¡®He raped me.¡¯ I frown, trying to push those words away. There are many things I¡¯d thought I could be used of but not that¡­ ¡®He forcefully marked me!¡¯ ¡®He did this to me!¡¯ I ce my head in my hands, trying to calm the pain that ws at my chest. How is she doing? I know he¡¯s done something to her, and what hurts the fucking most is she is having to go through this. 1 Is she conscious inside of her mind? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Is she hearing what she¡¯s saying? For her sake, I hope not, because this is just going to make her feel even worse¡­ Fuck, I need to save her! Instead, I¡¯m sitting in this prison¡­ Are they really mates, or is he ying some sort of sick game with her? I have never wanted to kill someone before as much as I do now, and I don¡¯t care that he¡¯s my brother. I don¡¯t care for his fucking reasonings, but what I do care about is the fucking twisted games he¡¯s fucking ying with Sk! If he wants to hurt me, then he should fucking target me, not her. My aura surges, mming against the almost invisible barrier, my powers making the barrier spells around me change from a bluey hue to orange. There are severalyers of spells put on the room and around me. I just hope Aleric is secure because the fact he has Apophis on his side is worrying enough. The temptation to fucking tear this barrier down is rising. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m fucking sitting here when she needs me! ¡°Calm down Royce.¡± Raihana¡¯s voicees. as my lightning sizzles and crackles around me, bathing the dark room in white and blue. My eyes snap up to her, zing with burning rage as she approaches from the dark hall that leads off from this prison cell. ¡°Do not tell me to calm down. Leave me alone. I don¡¯t want to disrespect you, so please leave.¡± My voice is cold as I try not to re at the woman¡¯s distorted frame past the barriers. She¡¯s Sk¡¯s cousin, and I know she¡¯s trying to help. My anger is only rising, and I am unable to keep it under control. Calm down, Royce. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Royce. I know it¡¯s hard¡­ but we will figure out a way.¡± I scoff. ¡°I can figure out a way. These spells won¡¯t hold me. If I want to leave, I will.¡± ¡°Royce, this isn¡¯t like you, I assum-¡® ¡° ¡°Forgive me, but you don¡¯t know me. I may be a patient person, but when I reach my limits¡­ I¡¯ve never cared for rules. I do what I feel is right, and when it involves Sk¡­ I¡¯m ready to raise hell. Leave.¡± Mymand swirls around me and I can see her struggling. Although she¡¯s a hybrid, I still have an effect on her but she¡¯s also a powerful witch as she stands there ring at me defiantly, refusing to budge despite the effect it has on her. Her being half-witch doesn¡¯t help either. ¡°I get hot-headedness¡­ I have been around Alpha males all my life, but it¡¯splicated. Try to understand, Royce. It¡¯splicated. What Sky said has only made matters harder ¡°Think what you will, I¡¯m giving you all another twelve hours to find a solution, or I will walk out of here. There are not enough witches on this to keep me here.¡± I say coldly. I don¡¯t know how strong they are, but I am ready to put my all into breaking free if I need to. Nothing can keep me from her, and I will destroy Aleric. ¡°We are trying. Don¡¯t you think we want her safe too? Royce, please-¡± ¡°Raihana, please. Leave me be.¡± I say with finality. ¡°Alright. I like the fucking disy of Alpha male testosterone, but tone that shit down. The entire building is fucking about to have a ckout and I don¡¯t want Aleric to use that shit to his advantage in any fucking way.¡± Leo¡¯s voicees before he emerges into the open. 3 He¡¯s dressed all in ck and blends in well. ¡°Leo,¡± Raihana seems relieved. ¡°Raihana, let me cross the barrier,¡± Leo asks. Raihana nods, and she begins whispering a spell. Her eyes glimmer as a huge wave of power swirls around her and a small opening appears in the middle, which Leo. steps through. ¡°Keep watch and let me know if someone approaches. Witches are fucking sneaky. Leo mutters to her quietly. ¡°Understood, don¡¯t take long.¡± She says, turning her back on us. I now nce up at him, trying to control my emotions, but it¡¯s proving difficult. The anger within me is ready to break free and I¡¯m barely managing to keep a hold on it. And to think I was the one who was always in control¡­ You make me lose control, Love. ¡°How is she?¡± I ask, ncing at my watch. It¡¯s nine in the morning but it feels like a lot more time has passed. ¡°She¡¯s the same, demanding Aleric be freed and how she needs him. He¡¯s done something to her. No one is buying that bullshit and I¡¯m here to pick your brains.¡± ¡°And I appreciate it, but I¡¯m not going to sit here and not do anything. I need to be out there figuring this out and helping.¡± I reply, trying to calm myself. Leo tilts his head and sighs. ¡°Yeah, I know, and I¡¯m afraid I did try to see if we can sneak you out¡­ but the spell isn¡¯t,so strong that the witches would buy it. They¡¯d detect a body double the moment they see that shit. Which leaves us only with one fucking option.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Not that I need to sneak out. I¡¯m ready to leave with a bang if I have to. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Is there anything that we can go on, or anything you think can help us with this? Any chance of Aleric and Sk being together at some point where they may have been caught on camera? I know she couldn¡¯t stand him but was there any proof of this?¡± He asks, taking out a packet of cigarettes. 9 ¡°Right now, I have my men looking through the academy surveince to see if there were times that they were together on academy grounds and perhaps had an unpleasant exchange. But she really fucking misses a lot of school. To prove that their rtionship is not what they are portraying their rtionship to be right now,¡± Leo says as he lights a cigarette and offers me one. I shake my head, refusing it as I frown, trying to think. ¡°Not really, I know he¡¯s been at her ce a couple of times¡­¡± I trail off, remembering the blood I had tested. 3 Wait ¨C what if that serum he was working on is somehow contributing to controlling her? 1 ¡°What is it?¡± Leo asks, clearly having heard the change in my heartbeat. ¡°A while back, Sk said she had a hot drink he gave her in his office. She felt extremely tired after, and he dropped her home. I felt something was off and I took a blood sample. I tested it and it did include traces of something that Aleric has been working on¡­ but as far as I know, it never did anything¡­ or nothing that I knew of and deemed it unimportant because it was a failed experiment.¡±1 ¡°Or so you thought¡­. Is it even possible to make a serum or some shit to control someone?¡± Leo murmurs more to himself than me. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but if Apophis is involved¡­¡± ¡°True, and Apophis is known as the master of hypnotism ording to legend. Maybe Aleric did inject her with something. They were alone when you found them yesterday, after what went down, correct?¡± Leo asks, frowning. 2 ¡°Correct¡­¡± I reply. A thought is wing at my mind and I¡¯ve been trying to squash it. Do you think they¡¯re really mates, or it¡¯s just an act?¡± He¡¯s quiet for a second and I already have my answer before he speaks. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are. Kiara sensed they were telling the truth regarding that point,¡± he admits quietly. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°She still chose you. Stop fucking wallowing.¡± I give him a pointed look. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I just¡­.¡± She did choose him first¡­ 4 She slept with him¡­ 2 The poisonous sliver of doubt is fucking with my head. ¡°So, do you want that blood sample? I still have some left.¡± I reply. He looks at me sharply. ¡°Oh yeah? That really would help a little, even if we can¡¯t figure it out, it would at least help as proof that he tried something,¡± Leo says. I nod. ¡°The Westwood boys and Ahren were there the day I took the blood sample. They¡¯ve seen us together, although we weren¡¯t together at the time.¡±. ¡°Ah yeah, the day you two were mucking about, right?¡± He says mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re finding this pretty amusing, aren¡¯t you?¡± I reply sarcastically before I shake my head. ¡°Of course, I fucking do, Mr fucking golden boy ain¡¯t so fucking innocent as he acts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t act like anything,¡± I say pointedly. Despite that, I feel a tad lighter. ¡°Can you two kings stop messing around and just hurry up, you know I¡¯m not meant. to let anyone in there,¡± Raihana says. 1 ¡°Yeah, I know. We will figure this shit out¡­ but I don¡¯t think you being here helps.¡± Leo muses. ¡°Wow, really?¡± I remark, cocking a brow. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t never have thought that. Thanks for enlightening me.¡± 3 Leo smirks. ¡°I think I prefer the pissed-off, Royce.¡± He says. ¡°Good, because I¡¯m not going to calm down until she¡¯s back to herself¡­ Besides, I don¡¯t n to sneak out, I¡¯m the Sris King, with an entire army behind me. If the witches want war, I¡¯m ready to give it to them. But I¡¯ll be a gentleman and take them on single- handedly. Every minute wasted is a minute more that Aleric has to plot his next move.¡± I say as our eyes meet. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who tries to stop me. My girl needs me, and I won¡¯t abandon her.¡± 1 ¡°Understood, loud and clear¡­ You helped me when I needed it the most and now, I¡¯ll help you¡­ and believe it or not, I don¡¯t go by rules either.¡± Leo says with a small smirk. ¡°I make my own.¡± ¡°Good to know. I think we can continue this conversation elsewhere.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s an agreement made, Alpha to Alpha,¡± Leo says, turning and scanning the area. ¡°King to King,¡± I reply. ¡°I¡¯m not the king.¡± ¡°Ah yeah, the future king¡­ still counts, congrattions,¡± I say. ¡°Nothing to congratte me about¡­ Sounds like a fucking shitshow waiting to give me a fucking headache.¡± Leo says, circling the small confined area. 2 ¡°Understandable.¡± ¡°So, are we going all out, or are we sneaking out?¡± He asks with a cold smirk. I smirk. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think there is a way to get out of here without being noticed, so why bother lying low?¡± ¡°Sounds fair, oh and here¡¯s Sk¡¯s phone.¡± He tosses it at me, and I cock a brow. ¡± Maybe there¡¯s something from your brother on it. I know better than to check through her phone.¡± 1 I look down at the phone. Sk¡¯s phone¡­. I¡¯m d he gave it to me because there¡¯s some pretty explicit stuff on this. 2 ¡°Smart move,¡± I say, pocketing the device. ¡± There was actually a time he tapped into my phone and was able to divert messages. I¡¯ll fill you in on the way out and I¡¯ll go through everything on here.¡± ¡°Good. So care to break this cage?¡± he asks, as he takes out a small device. ¡°I mean, I have backup if we fucking need it.¡± ¡°What are you doing, Leo?¡± Raihana asks sharply as she now looks at both of us. Look, Aleric¡¯s been behaving weirdly. Chris just mind-linked.¡± She says, approaching the prison created with enchantments. What are you-¡± ¡°The right thing, even if it isn¡¯t the fucking easiest thing to do,¡± Leo responds. ¡°You should focus on Aleric.¡± Raihana sighs ¡°Yeah, wait, I¡¯ll bring down the shield- AHHHH!¡± Her sudden scream of agony startles both Leo and I as she falls to her knees hard. ¡°Raihana?¡± Leo asks, as her aura swirls around her. Her head looks up at us, and I can see her eyes are glowing orange as she lets out another earth-shattering scream. My stomach plummets as dread envelops That was the sound of a she-wolf who¡­ 6 ¡°Chris. Where¡¯s Chris!¡± Leo shouts, mming his fist into the barrier. ¡± Raihana!¡± 4 Summoning my power, I channel it all toward the centre of the barrier where it had parted to allow Leo in. Figuring it¡¯ll be the weakest, a roar of concentration escapes me as I feel the sheer power hammering back at me before it begins to tremble. A broken sob leaves Raihana, she¡¯s trembling as she chants a spell and opens a portal and she pulls someone from inside. ¡°NO!¡± She screams as she hugs the body just as I manage to shatter the barrier. Leo runs to Raihana the moment the barrier is brought down. ¡°We¡¯ll get help! We¡¯ll¡­¡± Leo trails off as he stares at the body in her arms, 2 The blinding light from my powers fades away, and I stare at the lifeless body in her arms. Chris. He¡¯s dead. 39 Her voice is haunted and hollow as she slowly looks up at Leo with zing eyes. ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± she whispers as a single tear spills from her eye. ¡°He¡¯s left me¡­¡± 12 My stomach twists as Leo¡¯s eyes meet mine. Aleric. I¡¯m going to fucking kill you! ¡°Chris¡­¡± It¡¯s thest thing I hear before she breaks into anguished sobs as I run from the room, ready to kill. 34 A/N: *Sobbing* I¡¯m sorry, but I had to! I mean, someone else did it! I didn¡¯t! *Runs away* 26 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 136 A Mark ROYCE. It isn¡¯t hard to find where Aleric is being held. The power that I can feel radiating from the northern side is intense and when I burst through the entrance of a hallway simr to the one where I was held, I can smell him. Past the witches that are watching him, and despite themotion, as some try to stop me and others on edge at the sound of Raihana¡¯s seream that travels through the halls, the emotions and nerves are rves heightening. Ie to an abrupt halt, raising my hand to show them I¡¯m not here to fight, but what truly gets to me is the fact that nothing is out of ce. Nothing is going on here. Aleric is simply sitting there, past the barriers that hold him hostage, with his head in his hands. ¡°Royce Arden, surrender!¡± Magdalene¡¯s voicees from behind me. Even the sound of her approaching was silent. I nce back at the woman that stands in the entrance but doesn¡¯t respond, before looking back at Aleric, who now raises his head. Curiosity in his eyes. What the hell is happening? If he is here, then who killed Chris? ¡°Serafina¡¯s mate is dead! What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Magdalene asks me sharply. I frown, trying to figure out how Aleric did it ¡­ there are at least five witches here and a few werewolves¡­ if he did something, wouldn¡¯t they have seen him? Even if he was in or out, there had to be some discrepancy in him being here in front of them. 1 ¡°I didn¡¯t do that¡­ but someone sure did,¡± I reply, ncing back at Aleric. How¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s make haste and go to them to find out!¡± Janaina says as she appears. behind Magdalene, slightly out of breath. I nce back at Aleric. ¡°One moment¡­¡± I murmur, walking to the edge of the barrier. I look him in the eye. ¡°I know you did this¡­ I don¡¯t know how¡­ but you did. And rest assured you will pay, you killed someone innocent ¡°I¡¯m sitting behind this barrier, whilst you- a rapist is walking free! I did nothing! I have no power to free myself, unlike you,¡± Aleric says icily. ¡°Justice will indeed be served!¡± 1 ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± I snarl, about to turn away when I pause, looking back at him. ¡± How do you know I freed myself?¡± 2 Past the wavering energy of the force field, I see his eyes flicker into slits, a hint of a smile crossing his lips before he sighs. ¡°The entire building heard themotion. Don¡¯t make matters harder for the witches, Royce. Admit to your crimes and perhaps your sentence, for abuse, assault and murder can be lessened.¡± ¡°Alpha Royce!¡± Janaina¡¯s voicees warningly. I look at her and give her a nod. ncing back at Aleric, I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy at his calmness and the chilling confidence he holds¡­ Why do I feel like he isn¡¯t trapped but simply as if this is all part of his game? 1 ¡°Alpha Royce, please!¡± Janaina¡¯s impatient tone makes me turn and follow her. Chris is dead. 1 Fuck. I didn¡¯t know the man personally aside from the small exchange we had when we met one another, but he was a father, husband, mate and friend. I know Aleric had a hand in this¡­ who cares for the consequences? This can alle to an end if I take care of him¡­ I can¡¯t have another repeat of this situation¡­ I hear the faint cry of anguish from Raihana, and my mind is suddenly made up. Turning, I storm to the barrier. ¡°Let me in.¡± Imand, my aura rolling off me in waves. ¡°Why?¡± someone asks as I stare at Aleric, trying to contain my irritation. ¡ú¡ú I can¡¯t risk breaking the barrier in case he takes the chance to try to escape if he somehow can get past me¡­ but¡­ if I kill him ¡­ Then he can¡¯t hurt Sk again¡­ he can¡¯t fucking kill another¡­. ¡°I want to talk to him, face to face.¡± Aleric smiles. ¡°You want to kill me, I can see it in your eyes. And to think you¡¯re calling me the evil one, he says, sitting back. ¡°I request you keep him away because I won¡¯t be able to raise my hand at my brother. I never have.¡± 1 My eyes sh as I re at him, but he simply sighs and rests his head back. ¡°Bind him! He is causing disruption!¡± Sephoramands, and I cast her a cold re. Lightning crackles around me. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try,¡± I reply coldly before I turn and walk to Janaina, who is waiting for me. I can feel Aleric¡¯s eyes burning into me¡­ but I will do it. If I have to, I will get rid of him, because right now it¡¯s clear that nothing can hold him¡­ Somehow, he had a hand in killing Chris, but how? I have no idea. But what I do know is, he is a monster that does not deserve to live, and I will be the one to kill him if I have to. I know he¡¯ll be out of there soon and we just have to find the answers to prove him guilty and if we don¡¯t, then I will kill him. But even from within that prison, he was still able to kill someone. ¡°I thought you were a wise one¡­ don¡¯t let your anger cloud your mind,¡± Janaina says quietly yet firmly. I ignore her as we walk back towards the room I was held in. Raihana is still clutching the dead body of her mate, but she¡¯s silent. Leo is crouching beside her, as Magdalene and two other witches try to talk to her, but her aura is growing around her, forcing everyone back and she is refusing to talk to them. A blinding light makes the witches move back as Alejandro, Kiara, Delsanra and Rayhan suddenly appear. Rayhan¡¯s face is ghostly, as Delsanra drops to her knees beside Raihana. ¡°How did she prate our barriers and transport themselves inside?¡± one of the witches murmurs. I stand there, watching the family, feeling like an outsider and somewhat responsible for what is happening. After all, I am the one he has an enmity against, yet they are dragged into this because of me¡­ Apophis had an issue with Helios¡­ not. Selene¡­ ¡°Let us see him.¡± Kiara urges softly, but Raihana doesn¡¯t move. ¡°Ri,¡± Delsanra whispers as Raihana lifts her head and Rayhan takes a step back, seeing Chris¡¯s face. His heart thudding as he looks down at his sister and the man in her arms, and I can see the pain on his face. It¡¯s hitting him hard. Alejandro ces a hand on his shoulder, but even though he is trying tofort someone else, his own face is ashen. ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­¡± Kiara says, her hands glowing purple but despite it encasing Chris¡¯s body, for a few seconds, it¡¯s obvious he has gone¡­ there is no heartbeat. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I can try to bring him back-¡± Delsanra¡¯s voice cracks, but Raihana ces her hand on her shoulder. 1 Her back is to me, so I can¡¯t see her expression as she shakes her head. ¡°No. He is gone¡­ and we will reunite when the time is right, but the one who did this¡­ they will pay.¡± Her aura rages around her, her hair defying gravity as her head snaps up. ¡°They will pay!¡± She screams. 6 The anger and pain in her voice send a chilling shiver down my back. Her powers swirl around her as mes begin spreading around her, forcing Kiara and the men back. A fire witch¡­ 2 She breaks into sobs, and Delsanra pulls her close, hugging her tightly as Rayhan slowly moves closer. Once the mes fade away, reaching over, I see him close Chris¡¯s eyes before he lowers his head. (1) They were close, that is obvious. I can tell from the way his body is shaking, his heart thundering. ¡°Why does this feel like D¨¦j¨¤ vu?¡± Rayhan says quietly, his voice dead as he looks up at Alejandro. 1 The older man is silent for once, and I¡¯m certain Rayhan is referring to his father. Rafael Rossi¡­ Leo suddenly looks up, and our eyes meet. He steps away from the group, making his way over to me. ¡°We¡¯re stepping out,¡± he says to Janaina, not giving her a choice. I let him pull me from the room, but the image of the broken family remains in my mind. ¡°Tatum¡­ Heaven¡­ How am I going to tell them?¡± Raihana¡¯s heartbroken voicees before she breaks into sobs and Rayhan wraps his arms around his sister tightly¡­ 1 ¡°What happened?¡± Leo asks me quietly. ¡°He¡¯s in that cell, but he¡¯s involved. Obviously, he¡¯s fucking involved. He knows something and¡­¡± I nce around, creating a barrier of wind around us to contain our voices. ¡°But I don¡¯t think we should dy any longer¡­ he¡¯s manipting the situation to his will.¡± ¡°I know¡­ but we can¡¯t just kill him,¡± Leo says, frowning. ¡°Why not?¡± Lask. He looks up at me as if searching my face for something. ¡°He¡¯s your brother. Will you not regret it?¡± he asks quietly. I frown. ¡°He just killed someone from your family. He made your cousin a widow and you don¡¯t want to kill him?¡± I ask quietly, my anger ring up. ¡°He has Sky under his spell too. Need I remind you?¡± ¡°I know¡­ but I also feel like he wants that reaction from you. Plus, if he somehow managed to kill Chris, then he¡¯s sitting in there intentionally and he can possibly kill whoever he wants.¡± Leo says, frowning deeply. ¡°And that is my point. Who knows who he will kill next?¡± ¡°My men have been watching him and have seen nothing off in his behaviour. In fact, he sometimes appears down.¡± Leo murmurs, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°Because he¡¯s a fucking snake who can shed his skin and pretend to be something he isn¡¯t,¡± I reply icily. ¡°I know¡­ but right now we don¡¯t have¡­¡± Leo trails off as he scans the witches that stand around. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask sharply. He¡¯s onto something. He doesn¡¯t reply as he moves. past me, and I let the barrier down. ¡°Who was with Chris when he was killed?¡± he asks the witches suddenly. Alejandro looks up before looking down at Raihana. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone was around him,¡± Janaina answers gravely. ¡°What room was he in when you opened the portal, Raihana?¡± Leo asks. She looks up, her eyes bloodshot, but she¡¯s trying her best to remain strong. ¡°The eastern hall, not far from the rooms we were staying in,¡± she replies, quietly caressing her mate¡¯s hair. A tear sshes on his face and she bends over him once more. ¡°Then we need to find anyone who was around there or who may have seen something because I think that Aleric had help,¡± Leo says. ¡°You are adamant it was him,¡± Magdalene says. 1 ¡°Yes, and before you insinuate Royce, he was here with me and Raihana,¡± Leo says coldly. I frown, pondering over Leo¡¯s words. Controlling someone the way he¡¯s controlling Sk? Is it even possible? 1 Or is he hinting at something worse, like Apophis himself? I walk over to the group slowly, ¡°Raihana, do you mind if we take a look at how he was killed?¡± I ask quietly. She looks up at me before caressing his face. ¡°It¡¯s just a nightmare. This cannot be true ¡­¡± she murmurs, more to herself than us. I frown, wishing this didn¡¯t happen as Rayhan and Alejandro slowly turn Chris onto his back. Leo stands behind them as Raihana hugs Delsanra, burying her head on her shoulder. Theyy Chris down on the ground. There¡¯s no But the moment they lift his shirt, Delsanra gasps. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± She trails off, as we all stare at the symbol that is burned into his chest. My own stomach twists as I stare at it. ¡°Sky¡¯s mark,¡± Kiara whispers, her heart thumping. 1 ¡°No. It¡¯s the mark of the Sris court¡­ the symbol that stands for the Sris King.¡± I say quietly as I pull my sleeve up and focus. my power around my hand. Glowing lines begin to appear over my skin. and soon the mark that is carved into Chris¡¯s chest is now mirrored on my forearm. A mark I received after I had taken the oath as the Sris King and came into complete power. All eyes turn on me, but I¡¯m unable to look away from the symbol that res back at me. There¡¯s no blood¡­ just deeply- embedded gashes that have been burned into him. A mark that I always saw in a beautiful light now res back at me ominously. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin Chapter 137 My Beliefs A/N: This chapter may contain some distressing content, I will ce a ***** before and after the content, I deem the most distressing part. ALERIC. I close my eyes, the fire witch¡¯s anguish cries. filling my ears. It¡¯s not a melody¡­ but a stabbing noise that is making me restless. He was a casualty just like Quade¡­ The number of dead is rising and I¡¯m losing count. But he was a necessity¡­ the n is in motion and the me needs to be focused on Royce. 1 Who killed Chris and how? Even though I don¡¯t know the answer to those questions, something makes me wonder if Apophis has got someone else working for him¡­ I don¡¯t know who he has but if he has someone doing his bidding, then it is a cold reminder that if I fail, he can and will easily rece me. 7 He won¡¯t need me and will cast me aside with ease. What am I doing anyway? What is the purpose of it all? To be powerful¡­ I don¡¯t feel it. I feel as if I¡¯m destroying everything I worked for in life. 4 The agonising pain in my neck ever since she marked me has numbed my mind and senses. It¡¯s not healing, and I can feel my link to Apophis ebbing away. 7 His words the moment she marked me ring in my head. ¡®No! It cannot be! Fool! Stop!¡¯ 6 Something about her marking me hit him and since then I am alone, with only hismand, telling me what I need to carry out. Foolish¡­ I am indeed foolish¡­ 1 I scoff quietly, resting my head back as I stare at the ceiling of the room I am held in. Themotion is ongoing, but my mind is a storm of thoughts. Royce¡¯s rage¡­ the look in his eyes¡­ the hatred¡­ I¡¯ve always been jealous of him, the way he doesn¡¯t care what others think of him, the way he is always better at things without trying. I would practice for hours to perfect something, whether that be a subject or something in training, but he wouldn¡¯t even try, and he¡¯d nail it. How do youpete with that? I saw the way Dad¡¯s interest shifted to him when he realised he was a born prot¨¦g¨¦e, but it wasn¡¯t jealousy back then¡­ it was fear¡­ Fear that Dad will start to hurt him how he hurt me. I was still his big brother, even if he was stronger. It was my duty to protect him ¡­ and so I used to tell him I¡¯m better, that I am the future Alpha, that he can rx and enjoy life. 13 Whilst at the same time I¡¯d try harder to be better, to keep Dad¡¯s attention on me¡­ it didn¡¯t fully work¡­ but when he realised that Roycecked the drive and passion for power and learning, he then started extracting his blood and began experimenting on me with it. 2 They hurt¡­ It hurt¡­ but I would lie and say it didn¡¯t, so he thought he was seeding¡­ because if he realised he¡¯s failing¡­ he¡¯d hurt him again¡­ 3 1 ** *** (FLASHBACK ¨C TWELVE YEARS AGO) ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡± Dad snarls, and I remain silent as I stand there with several wires connected to my body. ¡°It will father, I feel stronger already,¡± I lie. How do I tell him that my body is rejecting Royce¡¯s blood? 1 We are twins but clearly notpatible¡­ ¡°Do you?¡± he hisses, as he spins around and grabs me by the jaw. ¡°Then let¡¯s try something. Last week I checked something on Royce¡­ I want to see what you can tolerate inparison. Perhaps he is the one I need to work on¡­¡± 3 ¡°Let¡¯s try it,¡± I say quickly, hiding the fear that is beginning to eat at me inside. He smiles. That glint in his eyes makes me wonder when he became a mad scientist. ¡°Electrocution,¡± he says, motioning for me to follow. I almoste to a halt. My body won¡¯t be able to take it, where I am able to tolerate heat. It is Royce¡¯s expertise to handle electricity¡­. ¡°Are you scared? I can simply go retrieve Royce. He might be a better fit.¡± I smile. ¡°Not at all, Father; as future Alpha, I should be the one dealing with this. After all you only want the future of this pack in the hands of a powerful Alpha.¡± ¡°Exactly, son.¡± Dad nods in approval. 4 The next several minutes are a blur as he hooks me up to the machines and I stand there trying not to feel afraid. Preparing for the pain I know I will soon experience. ¡°Now, when it bes too much, let me know,¡± he shakes his head as if disappointed in me. ¡°I¡¯ll try Royce after.¡± No. At least let one of us live. I didn¡¯t like how he pitched us against one. another, we¡¯re meant to be brothers. Brothers support one another, be there for one another and protect one another¡­ but Dad sees things differently¡­ 2 He wants us to constantlypete, as if only one of us can seed. I take a deep breath, focusing on my safe ce. ying down by theke with Mom, Royce, and Charlotte¡­ Focus on Mom¡¯s voice¡­ focus on Charlotte¡¯sughing. I clench my jaw as the first voltage of electricity stabs into the back of my neck. The pain rushes through my entire body as I stiffen, trying to steady my breathing, but I can¡¯t because another one hits me, and then another and- Fuck! I lose count as my entire body screams for reprieve, but I stay silent, refusing to let any sound escape me. I don¡¯t want Royce going through this! Do this for Royce. Do this for¡­ It hurts¡­ I want to rip myself apart to get rid of the pain I¡¯m feeling, but I¡¯m bound to the metal board behind me. Is it worth it? I want to die! Blood. I can taste blood in my mouth. I want to scream stop! But¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ because then Royce¡­ 2 Death is better than this¡­ but if I die, then he will feel it. He¡¯ll have to suffer the way I do¡­ I can¡¯t do that to him. Maybe one day, someone will protect me too ¡­ maybe¡­ 22 I think I cked out because when Ie to, I¡¯m in my bed. I can barely move. My heart is beating irregrly and the taste of blood in my mouth is strong. ¡°Oi! Ric!¡± Royce¡¯s whisperes. I look around the dark room until I spot the silhouette outside of the window. ¡°What?¡± I ask, but my voicees out hoarse. ¡°Come on let¡¯s go y, Dad said you were tired after training bute on, let¡¯s sneak out. I want to go to the movies,¡± he whispers. ¡°No¡­ you go. I don¡¯t want to.¡± I lie. He sighs, obviously disappointed. ¡°We need to live Aleric¡­ despite everything, don¡¯t be such a loser, let¡¯s-¡± My anger res as I cut him off. ¡°Yeah, go live Royce! You only care for yourself anyway! I have better things to focus on like training to be the alpha of this pack! Go!¡± 2 I don¡¯t have the freedom you do¡­ ¡°Fine. You¡¯re such a bloody buzzkill,¡± his moody replyes. I hear him jump down and I look at my burned skin. ¡°I guess I survived¡­¡± I murmur. ¡°Of course, he tried this when Mother wasn¡¯t around¡­¡± Iy there unmoving, my body in too much agony to do anything. It¡¯ll get easier¡­ Someday¡­ (END OF FLASHBACK) The pain and torture soon made me bitter¡­ and the love I had for Royce morphed into resentment and jealousy. 2 I won¡¯t deny that. I wanted the life he had, but¡­ I told myself that once I am alpha, it¡¯ll be worth it¡­ only to realise that my brother is the Sris King 2 In the end, he still won¡­ 1 He didn¡¯t need protecting¡­ I was a fool to put someone else before myself, and that is why I nned to change that. 1 Dad wanted in with the Lycan King. I would make his daughter fall for me! But then what happened? Royce beat me to it¡­ And what makes it a thousand times worse is the fact that he even took my mate¡­ 2 But I doubt I¡¯ll be around for long¡­ she doesn¡¯t want me. The hatred in her eyes¡­ it¡¯s obvious she resents me¡­ and that only angers me¡­ I know I¡¯m failing Apophis¡­ and his wrath is hanging over me like a dark, gloomy cloud. I may be a fool, but I also know I may have bitten off more than can chew¡­ 3 I open my eyes and stare at the witches that are watching me. I can¡¯t break out, not when the likes of Magdalene, Janaina, and Raihana have powered the barrier. I mean, unless I portal out and right now I don¡¯t need them to learn of or witness my ties to Apophis¡­ Leo Rossi, or should I say, Schurke Wolf, paid me a visit, but I ignored him. He is no angel either. 1 Royce¡­ Alejandro Rossi¡­ they all think I killed that man, but I didn¡¯t. Even if I told them that, they wouldn¡¯t believe me, and so, I stay quiet, infuriating them by remaining silent¡­ That is rather enjoyable. They left after a few hours, and I can feel the unease and tension from beyond the barrier. Oh, how sad¡­ I¡¯ve had my eyes closed for a while and I hear one of the witches¡¯ murmur that I am asleep¡­ How easy to fool they are¡­ ¡®Can you hear me?¡¯ Apophis sudden hiss fills my mind, and it takes my all not to react to ¡®Yes.¡¯ I respond, relieved that he¡¯s here. ¡®Something is stopping me from reaching you and I assure you it¡¯s not these useless spells.¡± He spits venomously. I resist frowning. ¡°Oh, then what is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the girl, your mate¡­ She¡¯s been favoured by none other than Bastet!¡¯ The rage and anger in his voice is immense, and I can feel it in my bones. My heart squeezes as his rage grows and I can hear the witches be restless. Bastet¡­ Apophis¡¯ sworn enemy and the one to defeat him in the past¡­ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Her mark contains the symbol of Bastet!¡¯ Is that why my mark isn¡¯t healing? Was this the n of the goddess? To mate me with someone who will possibly bring my doom? We are both favoured by gods¡­ whilst Royce ¡­ has the hand of a god upon him. It angers me, but once Apophis gives me more, I am certain I can be stronger, just like Royce. ¡®Are you not giving us away bying here? ¡®I ask quietly. ¡®I AM NOT THERE! THAT MARK HAS BLOCKED ME! WE HAVE BEEN TRICKED!¡¯ He thunders, his voice making my head split with agony. ¡®Understood¡­ what do you want to me to do?¡± I ask. His wrath in itself is violently tearing through me, and I can taste blood in my mouth at the sheer mental force. ¡°Kill her! No matter what it takes, I want her dead! I have caused a distraction to divert the attention away from you and it has cost me¡­ do not let it go to waste!¡± Kill Sky? She¡¯d make a good mate¡­ once she¡¯s broken into obedience anyway¡­ ¡°High Witch!¡± someone shouts. Apophis suddenly vanishes and I¡¯m alone once more, but the witches are scanning the area. I look around pretending to be unsure what¡¯s happening, but I¡¯m certain they picked up on Apophis¡¯s energy. ¡°We sensed a dark energy,¡± Sephora says as she points towards the barrier. Use it to my benefit. ¡°He¡¯s probably here to get rid of me, too,¡± I say quietly, just as Magdalene enters. ¡°This is enough foolishness! I am not going to be responsible for another werewolf¡¯s death on my grounds.¡± Magdalene says. We will strengthen the spells and I will talk to the Lycan king about having him moved!¡± She spins around and leaves in a flurry of dark robes. I almost smile as I watch her. Ah, she really is too old for this position. Once upon a time, she may have been a powerful witch but now¡­ now her age is making her make mistakes that perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have made many years ago¡­ Her senile brain will be the end of her. Another day has gone¡­ Soon, the three days will be over, and I will be free to kill or have them all killed. Royce. Alejandro. Andst but not least, Sk¡­ perhaps killing her before Royce would be the final payback for everything I have done for him, and not once did he appreciate it¡­ 7 Ah, I wouldn¡¯t have minded keeping her, but she is a small price to pay for the victory that is almost within my grasp¡­ 11 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 138 Moments I¡¯ll Regret SKYLA. Chris is dead. The voices are a blur as they all try to hold things together. The emotions that are seeping off everyone are overwhelming. Giving birth to a restlessness that I cannot get rid of. I can still see Mama Mari¡¯s face when she learned about her daughter losing her mate¡­ The way Heaven froze before she ran from the room¡­ The way Tatum¡¯s eyes filled with tears before he walked to his Mama¡¯s side and hugged her, telling her to stay strong¡­ 2 Trying to be the man of the family now that his father was gone. 7 He shouldn¡¯t have to. He¡¯s still young. Rayhan¡¯s pain, Sienna¡¯s¡­ Ahren¡¯s¡­ Dad¡¯s¡­ The pain in my chest is bing suffocating, and it takes my all not to shift into my Lycan and let it all out. This is happening because of me¡­ I sided with Aleric and because of me, he was able to do this¡­ I¡¯m no fucking Lycan. I¡¯m a fucking excuse for a werewolf. Useless. Pathetic. I slowly walk up the stairs, unable to take any more of the painful atmosphere of the room downstairs. I see Azura and Kat move when they see me leave. I know they¡¯re watching me. I¡¯m not a fucking idiot. Whilst they pretend not to. I move fast, heading to my room and walk into my closet, trying to control my anger that is beginning to blind me. I¡¯m not sure if he has a hold of my Lycan, but ¡­ he wants me to kill Dad¡­ and even if he¡¯s not there, I¡¯ve been analysing and assessing him. The urge has ovee me everal times too, but I¡¯m d they¡¯re keeping an eye on me because it¡¯s stopping me from acting out. 1 Dad isn¡¯t downstairs right now. He stepped out for a smoke. I should kill him now! 3 Fuck, stop Sky! I just wish they fucking tossed me in a prison cell. I¡¯m not safe to be around! I find some of my secret stash of the powerful wolfsbane vials I had made and, without thinking, I unscrew one and knock it back. 1 The liquid burns my throat and I clutch at it, just as my door opens. I quickly toss the bottle back and grab a chewing gum, not wanting anyone to pick up the scent. The reason I chewed gum so much in the past was to get rid of the smell¡­ especially when I used to take wolfsbane in small doses, just to take the edge off my Lycan¡¯s rage. ¡°Sky!¡± Azura says as stabbing pain rushes through me. ¡°What? I¡¯m just tired.¡± I say as I look at the bed, trying to focus. I need to get to it¡­ I walk over to the bed, my body screaming at me. With such intense pain, I can¡¯t breathe properly, my vision blurs and I sit down, d I made it to the bed. Iy down and pull the nket over me. ¡°Sky¡­¡± Kataleya asks concerned. I ignore her, my entire body burning with pain. Breathe¡­ breathe¡­. Tears sting my eyes as I feel Azura sit down on the bed as I feel myself lose consciousness. ¡°Good¡­ night¡­¡± I murmur, feeling Malevolent nudge her soft body against my head, meowing pitifully. I want to pull her close, to hold her and cuddle her, but I can¡¯t. My body refuses to acknowledge her. I love you, Mal¡­ I love you¡­ Roy¡­ The darkness beckons and I allow it to take Thest thing I remember is thinking about Ri and her family. I¡¯m fucking sorry¡­ I awake with a start; the house is silent, and I look around the room. Kataleya¡¯s sleeping beside me. The door is ajar, and I see Delsanra watching me from the hallway. So, they¡¯re smart enough to keep an eye on me still¡­ My body moves involuntarily, and I slip out of the bed. Delsanra stands up, pasting a smile on her face despite the tiredness and hesitance in her eyes. The confidence that I can overpower her is growing within me, but just when I¡¯m about to walk over to her, she speaks. ¡°Are you alright Sky?¡± Delsanta asks and I see Rayhan step forward. He had been leaning against the wall near the door, I hadn¡¯t seen him nor sensed him. Fucker. Hmm, can I take both? ¡°I need to pee.¡± I find myself saying. Her face rxes and she nods, watching as I walk to the bathroom. The pain in my body has lessened, but I¡¯m still weaker than my usual self. I¡¯m d¡­ I go to the bathroom and smile as I find myself staring at the windowsill but it¡¯s not the escape route that I¡¯m looking at but I¡¯m being drawn to the bowl of crystals that sit on the ss tray. I frown as I walk over to it and move them around until I spot a small ss bottle which holds a pure ck liquid inside. I didn¡¯t put that there¡­ I feel the darkness zip through me the moment I touch the bottle. Powerful enough to kill a Lycan. 3 My eyes sh, and I turn towards the sink, slipping it into my pocket. (1) Dad. 2 I hesitate, my heart thumping, but it¡¯s only for a second. Aleric did say he¡¯d provide me ¡± with what I need¡­ but how he got it there is beyond me. I flush the toilet and open the tap for a few seconds before I head back to the room. Delsanra is right outside the door, and I smirk. She was listening¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t try to run¡­¡± I say, tossing my hair back as I look at the clock. It¡¯s just past 1 am¡­ ¡°I want to talk to Dad,¡± I say as Kataleya, who is now awake, watches 1. Delsanra frowns but nods as I step out of my bedroom and look at Rayhan. Hmm, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to take both¡­ he¡¯s watching me with those grey eyes and I don¡¯t trust them¡­ But Dad¡­ Dad is easy¡­ because I¡¯m his little girl, and he¡¯ll foolishly think I¡¯d never hurt him! My stomach twists. My brain is split. Half of me is sane whilst another part is plotting the best way to kill him. I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll never be able to forgive myself if I killed Dad. The fear within is growing. ¡°He¡¯s in his office,¡± Rayhan says quietly, motioning for me to follow. I nod, not bothering to reply. I can feel Delsanra¡¯s eyes burning into me. They don¡¯t trust me, and they think I¡¯m up to something. Fuck, act on those feelings! Stop me! (1) I pause at the stairs leading down. I can hear the soft sobs of a young girl crying in the bathroom, trying to stifle her sobs. Heaven¡­ I nce at the door to the hallway bathroom, feeling guilt stab through me. I should have ousted Aleric! If I had, then Chris would still be here! ¡°Are you ok Sk?¡± Rayhan asks. I nod slowly. ¡°Yeah¡­ Heaven is crying.¡± I murmur as we make our way downstairs. Rayhan looks away, and Delsanra puts her hand on his arm. The urge to jump at him and rip his heart out tempts me, but it¡¯s a risk I won¡¯t take¡­ they might just lock me up! Focus¡­ Dad is the target. My heart is pounding as I try to drag my feet which have now picked up their pace. What am I doing? It¡¯s different from when Aleric wasmanding me¡­ although his voice isn¡¯t in my head right now, it¡¯s almost as if his thoughts and wishes have taken over my own mind. We reach Dad¡¯s office and Rayhan knocks. d Rayhan knocks. ¡°Enter.¡± Dad¡¯s voicees. Ah, I can do this¡­ in the privacy of his office Rayhan opens the door as the first glimmer. of dread settles into the pit of my stomach. A familiar scent hits me, and I stop dead in my tracks. He¡¯s here¡­ Royce and Leo are both there. All three weren¡¯t expecting me here and I can¡¯t help but feel a sharp pang of pain that tightens my chest as I stare at the Ice God before me. He¡¯s here. I¡¯m here. So close yet so fucking far¡­ I¡¯m a prisoner in my own mind, yet he didn¡¯t bother toe to see me¡­ ¡°Sky¡­¡± Royce says quietly. I shake my head, looking at Dad bitterly. ¡± You let your daughter¡¯s rapist into the very house she¡¯s staying in?! Tell me how that makes sense!¡± I hiss. I¡¯m d they trust him. I¡¯m praying they have a n. I stare at Royce again, wishing he could feel my silent plea. Sharp pain rushes through my head as my eyes ze purple and I snap my attention back to Dad. ¡°I want to talk to you. Alone.¡± I say quietly. ¡°No,¡± Leo says before Dad can even reply. I scoff. ¡°You are not the fucking King yet Leo, you have no right tomand or make decisions.¡± I snarl venomously. He frowns slightly, his sharp eyes trained on 1. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not, but I don¡¯t need the fucking title of king to state my fucking opinion. We all know you ain¡¯t your fucking self.¡± I can feel all their eyes on me, and I hate it. Time to y Daddy¡¯s little girl. I cluck my tongue before I force myself to cry. Come on, tears, get through to Dad¡­ manipte him the way only we can¡­ ¡®I just¡­ feel alone¡¯ I say through the link. ¡± You told me¡­ I can talk to you.¡¯ His eyes soften, and he nods. ¡°Leave.¡± He says. 1 Leo looks at him, and I know he thinks Dad has made a stupid decision. He doesn¡¯t trust me and for good reason. Come on, Leo¡­ refuse it¡­ I walk over to Dad, and he stands up, pulling me into his arms. I wrap my arms around his waist, hugging him tightly. I won¡¯t do this. Of course, I will. My heart is thumping, my eyes prickling with tears as sheer terror swims through me. What if I do end up doing something? ¡°LEAVE.¡± Dad growls. ¡°I¡¯d stay on fucking watch if I were you,¡± Leo growls before he storms out of the room, trying to calm his anger. I can feel Royce¡¯s eyes on me, but he doesn¡¯t say a word and I hear him also walk to the door. ¡°Close the door, Rayhan,¡± Dad says. ¡°Sure.¡± Rayhan says and when the door closes behind them, I almost smile. All alone¡­ Now I just wait for the best time¡­ I take a shuddering breath and move back, wiping my eyes as I go over to his desk and sit down on it. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°How is Raihana coping?¡± I ask softly. He¡¯s observing me. He probably doesn¡¯t trust me, but he will let his guard down. I know that for a fact. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ not so well, but it is her mate after all, the man she loved-loves.¡± He sighs heavily and walks over to the desk. Sitting down in his seat, he pulls the chair forward until he¡¯s in front of me. He takes my hands in hisrge ones and gives them a gentle squeeze. My heart constricts as I stare down at them. He used to do this when I was ¨¤ child¡­ ¡°Things are going to get better¡­ I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve done to you, but we are going to make it through this.¡± But at what cost? Our eyes meet before I roll mine. ¡°No one has done anything to me¡­ but yet you let that Sris King in here¡­ don¡¯t be fooled by him. Get rid of him. It isn¡¯t Aleric who should be locked up, but him.¡± Dad sighs before he stands up and motions me to get up, tugging me off the desk. I oblige, and he takes me to the small mirror panel on the wall. ¡°What do you see?¡± he asks, as he makes me stand in front of him, cing his hands on my shoulder. His frame is muchrger, and I stare at my reflection. ck hair, dulled green eyes, pale skin¡­ From the wolfsbane. ¡°I see me,¡± I say, trying to assess when will be my best chance to attack. I don¡¯t know how, but I know that the poison just needs to touch him internally. One gash will do the job and then I pour it in A poison from a god¡­ 6 ¡°I see you too¡­ my crazy, brave, fucking devilish daughter. But I can also see that this is the you before Royce.¡± He says quietly. His words make me tense as I stare at him in the mirror. ¡°What does that even miles I ask icily. Inside, my heart is pounding because I know he saw it, the happiness when Royc was a part of my life¡­ Before I rejected him, before I threw false allegations at him¡­ before all this fucking shit show¡­ ¡°It means the light from your eyes has dulled ¡­ just the way Maria¡¯s and Raihana¡¯s have He says quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that look in your eyes¡­ fight this Sky. With everything you fucking have. Fight it. Because the greatest power on earth is nothingpared to our own resilience, determination and fucking willpower.¡± (3 It¡¯s not enough¡­. 2 ¡°Embrace your inner self¡­ don¡¯t doubt yourself. Even when things look fucking dark ¡­ remember, you are so much more.¡± What a perfect goodbye speech¡­ Tears spill down my cheeks as I turn to him. ¡°I love you, Dad,¡± I say quietly, and I 1. ¡°I love you.¡± .can You will always be my first Fight it, Sky! hero His eyes soften, and those dark glittering obsidian orbs¡­ fill with a second of confusion and worry, but he is a father and a father¡¯s love trumps those concerns and he wraps his arms around me. ¡°I love you too, Sky.¡¯ Now is my chance. I take a deep inhale of his scent, as I slip the little bottle from my pocket and wrap my arms around him. How easy¡­ I almost smile as I hug him tighter, sobbing harder, my nails digging into the skin on his back. He doesn¡¯t stop me as he strokes my back and through my tears, his blood consumes me. e manic hu When he¡¯s dead¡­ they wil w for un and I all I . I will be the only Lycan left Thew was only one Lycan¡­ right? The smell of his blood hits my nose, and I rip the lid off. I feel him stiffen, but it¡¯s toote. 1 Rest in peace, Father. 5 I can taste the victory on the tip of my tongue as I tilt the vial, ready to pour it over his cut, feeling the darkness spreading around me¡­ 55 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 139 Blood & Poison SKYLA. STOP! I scream internally as I try to stop myself from tilting my hand to spill the poison. I can feel my body bing tense as I fight against myself. I won¡¯t kill my father! I won¡¯t! It¡¯s like I¡¯m possessed. My body has a mind of its own and it¡¯s terrifying. A part of me is trying to keep my arm straight and the other part of me is hell- bent on spilling the poison into the incisions. my nails have made on Dad¡¯s back. No. I will never hurt anyone. No! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m not a monster! I¡¯m stronger than this! Fuck! A sickening crunch fills the room and Dad instantly pulls me back as a scream leaves my lips. I broke my wrist. 2 The power that is holding my body captive, clearly ready to go to any lengths to seed, agony rips up my arm as the door flies open. ¡°What the¡­¡± Dad says as Royce and Leo stand there in the doorway, ice encases the poison vial that I hold in my hand as I stare at my wrist. ¡°Sky!¡± Royce says, and he¡¯s by my side instantly as Dad gently snaps my wrist back into ce. I gasp, the pain vanishing but it¡¯s no victory ¡­ even if I dyed it¡­ even if I tried. The hold he has on me is strong enough to go to any lengths. Even if that means breaking me to aplish what Aleric wants of me¡­ My eyes ze plum as I feel the hold growing, and I re at them. ¡°Unfreeze me!¡± I scream as it clicks that they have thwarted my n. I need the potion! What have I done! I failed! ¡°She fought it.¡± Leo murmurs and I realise it was all a setup. They were trying to see what I¡¯d do¡­ 3 Not one of the three looks shocked. ¡°You are strong, Sky,¡± Dad says as my eyes. snap to the mirror behind me, a full-body mirror¡­ did he see me slip the potion out of my pocket? 1 My heart is pounding as I re at Leo, him. leaving, the way he was acting. It was all an act! My eyes snap to the doorway where Delsanra and Rayhan are standing. They knew! They knew why I was here! ¡°Did Aleric ask you to do this?¡± Royce asks, forcing the frozen bottle of potion from my n hands. ¡°WHAT¡¯S IT TO YOU?!¡± I snarl, shoving him. hard. He¡¯s knocked back, but Dad wraps his arms around me from behind, pinning me down as I struggle violently against him. He¡¯s fucking strong! ¡°Calm down, Sky, you fought it. You are stronger than it!¡± He says, his deep gravelly voice is comforting, yet at the same time, it¡¯s cutting into me like knives. ¡°There is no recording, no sighting or anything of anyone going in there¡­¡± Rayhan says to Leo. ¡°But she knew what she was looking for,¡± Delsanra adds quietly. They¡¯re talking about the bathroom. ¡°So. You all were spying on me and to think you were pretending to care¡­ pretending to treat me normally! Yet you were watching me like I¡¯m a criminal!¡± I say, ring at Leo. ¡°I will kill you first!¡± I hiss. 1 He¡¯s behind all of this! He¡¯s the fucking brains! He doesn¡¯t react to me, as he watches me calctingly. ¡°Love¡­ look at me,¡± Royce says, his voice is like a soothing river that I want to hold on to. He¡¯s still holding the poison and that part of me that I hate is screaming for me to get it back. I look at him, forcing myself to think of a n as I struggle in Dad¡¯s hold. He¡¯s finding it hard to contain me, but ever since Royce marked me, I¡¯ve be stronger, too. And right now, that strength and evil within me is terrifying me. ¡°Look at me, Lil Lucifer.¡± ¡°No!¡± I scream as Royce cups my face. The tingle that always makes me crazy every time he touches me jolts through me. My eyes ze as he presses his forehead to mine. ¡°Fight it, you can do this,¡± he whispers as Dad steps back. I can feel Delsanra¡¯s power swirling around the ground, ready in case I try to do something. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fight!¡± I shout. I have already yed innocent with Dad. It is of no use. They¡¯ll be on the lookout for me to do that again. Not this time¡­ this time I will not use the same n. I struggle against Royce, hitting his chest, trying to push him back, but he spins me around, pinning my arm behind me, and I find myself facing the mirror. His other hand rests low on my stomach, yanking me against him, sending a jolt of pleasure through me as I try to break free. I keep struggling until his lips touch my neck and I freeze. My heart is pounding as a thousand emotions course through me. This is where I belong. Our position, the way his touch feels, I¡¯m thrown back down memoryne remembering that moment in the club. My heart thuds as his lips trail kisses up my neck. There¡¯s nothing innocent about them ¡­ These kisses are sensual, seductive and with an underlying promise of so much more. ¡°You have been blessed by Bastet, you are made to ovee this,¡± he murmurs when his lips meet my ear, making my breath hitch. ¡°No one can control you, no one has the fucking right to control you and above all ¡­ you will never settle for that¡­. Fight it.¡± I want to! Fuck, I want to! Agonising pain splits through me as I try to calm myself down, but just when I think I might just be able to break free, the darkness rears his head. And I turn in a sh, with the speed that my Lycan is blessed with or maybe cursed with; Ripping into his chest. ¡°Royce!¡± Someone shouts, but I don¡¯t care. Kill him. Kill him. Kill him now! That is the only thought in my head, I shove him to the floor, his eyes wide with surprise as I plunge my hand into his stomach, he tries to pull free, his aura raging around him, and a dark smoke begins to fill the room. ¡°Del now!¡± Dad shouts. ¡°Wait!¡± Royce shouts, I hear her chanting something, but the smoke is rising. ¡°Give me time!¡± Royce shouts, unbothered that his torso is an ugly mess of blood and ripped flesh. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Get out!¡± Royce shouts as he grabs my wrist and flips me onto my back as he straddles me. I snarl venomously as that darkness grows. It¡¯s weighing down on me and with it, it¡¯s giving me the strength I need. I punch Royce in the jaw. Hard. My eyes are zing as we struggle on the ground. Soon the sound of the rest of them is drowned out as they try to figure out how to prate this dark cocoon that now encircles us. It¡¯s making matters worse! I should kill him¡­ No. Stop. I¡¯m hurting Royce! There¡¯s blood all over the floor. It¡¯s covering my ws and hands, and his shirt is drenched with blood, but he isn¡¯t using his powers against me. The love in his eyes, the concern they¡¯re tearing into me, filling me with guilt and pain. Please¡­ ¡°Fuck!¡± I snarl Fight back! He isn¡¯t simply trying to contain me. I hear the tter of the potion bottle falling from his pocket and hitting the floor. We both nce at it, darting for it at the same time. I kick him back, snatching it up as ice spreads across the floor of Dad¡¯s office, which now looks like it¡¯s right out of a fucking horror movie. The ice suddenly begins wrapping around my legs. I raise my hand, smashing the bottle on the ground. The ck liquid spills onto the ice and I smile victoriously. One touch of this in his wounds¡­. I smear my hands over it like a madwoman, desperate to salvage it and rush at Royce, breaking free from the ice that binds me. Pain rips through my knees and it takes me. a few moments to realise I¡¯ve brokkes me something. I yank free from the ice around my feet, and he swears, fear shing in his eyes, and it¡¯s only then I nce down to see I¡¯ve broken my ankles to get to him. I¡¯m terrified of what my body is doing as I raise my hand, ready to rake them down his chest. I¡¯ll kill him. No. Not him. ¡°Stop¡­ me¡­¡± I croak summoning every ounce of strength I have to smash my hands into the ice beneath me. I should get that poison into me¡­ maybe it¡¯ll stop me! ¡°Sky!¡± He makes to stop me, but I stare at him and something in my eyes makes him. pause. Stop me from doing something I¡¯ll regret! Our eyes meet and I know he can see the pain inside of me. Fuck, I¡¯m trying so hard¡­ please¡­. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Love.¡± He whispers before he raises his hand and strikes my neck. A sharp pain rushes through me before I crumble forward, and my world turns ck¡­ Chapter 140 Chapter 140 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 140 The Answer ROYCE. I¡¯m shaking, and it¡¯s not from the injuries but the broken state of her wrists, legs and ankles. The darkness disappeared the moment she fell unconscious and Delsanra¡¯s magic ms through. ¡°Royce, you¡¯re hurt!¡± She murmurs as she begins healing me, but can¡¯t they see she¡¯s hurt more? ¡°Heal her,¡± I say quietly as I pick up her slender hand. She¡¯s broken several bones, and her wrist is mangled. This is the result of her fighting it. ¡°We can¡¯t expect her to fight it on her own.¡± My eyes sting, and the pain in my chest as I see her like this is killing me. I wish her pain was mine. Why her? There¡¯s silence as Kiara and Scarlett rush in and both women and Alejandro kneel beside Sk. Kiara¡¯s hands go to both of us as I gently snap my goddess¡¯s bones back into ce. ¡°She¡¯s trying to fight it,¡± Alejandro says quietly, and I nod. ¡°At what cost?¡± I ask, looking into his eyes. It hurts too much seeing her like this. ¡°We need to do something else, we can¡¯t let her carry on like this,¡± I whisper as Kiara finishes healing her and wipes her hands clean. 1 ¡°I agree,¡± Scarlett says, I see Leo already scooping some of the poison up. ¡°It¡¯s not touched her, has it?¡± He asks. Kiara shakes her head. ¡°Not internally, and I¡¯m assuming the way she tried to cut Alejandro first meant she needs to make sure it touches the body internally.¡± She says quietly. That makes sense¡­ Leo¡¯s already taken a sample of Sk¡¯s blood and tested the one I had, but I don¡¯t know what we will find, if anything, from them. ¡°Let¡¯s kill him.¡± I say quietly, ¡°When Aleric dies¡­ this will all end.¡± Hearing a gasp, I turn sharply to see Mom standing in the doorway. ¡°Royce¡­¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s a monster, Mom. It¡¯s foolish to let him live.¡± I say coldly as I scoop Sk¡¯s fragile body into my arms. ¡°He¡¯s abusing and mentally controlling her. He is not the son you think he is.¡± ¡°Lock him up, make him see that he is on the wrong path, but killing him¡­ how can you say that, Royce?¡± Her eyes are filled with pain, but I am standing by it. He doesn¡¯t deserve to live. ¡°How? Because he¡¯s abusing his fated mate, he is father¡¯s son, nothing more than an abusive, vile, pathetic excuse for a man. How can anyone do that to some 100k a her!¡± Her eyes fill with guilt as she looks at Sk, uilt as she looks at Sk, and she nods looking away. I know from, shands where I¡¯ming ¡°Sk will be the t deal with it one to defeat the evil billing within him,¡± Kiara says quietly, her while packs sounding a e different. Everyone turns sharply to her, and I frown. I had heard the queen has a kind of sixth sense. Her words hold a powerful weight and I stare down at the woman in my arms. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that is possible without her destroying herself in the process,¡± I say quietly. I know this was a test, ever since she had been kept under surveince they were trying to get proof that she is up to something. To prove to the council she is under his control, but she¡¯s my woman, not a fucking experiment to observe. I get that they want to help, but I can¡¯t do it anymore. I can¡¯t put her through this anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s move to n B,¡± I say quietly. I look down at her, my eve body. Her clothes are all over her. My blood¡­ running her blood and there. St ¡°I¡¯ll take her,¡± Alejandro offers. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take her,¡± I say quietly. ¡°You can¡¯t be around her¡­¡± Mom reminds me gently. ¡°I know. Just give me some time.¡± I reply curtly before turning and leaving the room. I carry her up the stairs and to the room I¡¯m staying in. I¡¯m trying to stay strong, but I¡¯m done with this n, Aleric deserves t to die, even if this is something that perhaps Sky is meant to do, it makes no sense to 1. They want her yet they are so to defeat hi adamant about thews of the counci because of me. I know it¡¯s the allegations against me. Right now, half the people don¡¯t trust me, and I of don¡¯t care. I appreciate the helpomm family, but I don¡¯t care what din pun I just want her to be ok. me, There needs to be a way to bring his truth before the people¡­ 1 I ce Sk down as I summon water running it across her to clean the blood away that she¡¯s got all over her and begin undressing her. I grab a shirt and pull it over her before tucking her into the bed. It¡¯s barely been ten minutes whi there¡¯s a L on the door. ¡°It¡¯s open,¡± I zing as I use ay, my eyes wind to turn the key in the lock. The door is opened Alejandro, by r than With him are Kiara and Mom. ¡°I thought you could use this,¡± Kiara says. holding up a tray that holds a steaming mug of hot chocte and brownies. ¡°You changed her.¡± Alejandro frowns as he looks at Sk. ¡°Al¡­¡± Kiara scolds gently. I cock a brow. I¡¯ve seen her naked before¡­ ¡°If it¡¯s any constion, I was far too worried about her to check her out,¡± I say, making Mom cough and Kiara smile. 3 Alejandro sighs as he sits on the bed and strokes her hair. ¡°Can I keep her for the night?¡± I ask quietly, Ok, that sounds weird, but I just want to at least give her thefort that I know deep down she wants. ¡°Royce¡­ should she be with you¡­ I mean, I understand that there¡¯s something going on ¡­ but seeing a woman scream to be away from someone. What if makes her more distraught? How are you-¡± ¡°You know your son Luna Catherine, and I know him too. He would never harm our Sky.¡± Kiara says quietly. Mom nods as she walks over to me and gives my shoulder a squeeze. She looks tired as Kiara offers me the te. I have no appetite, but to be polite, I take a brownie, thanking her as I look down at Sky¡¯s hand, caressing the rose tattoo along her wrist. ¡°She fought¡­ as hard as she could¡­ but we all saw what it did to her,¡± I said quietly. The image of her struggling against herself reminded me of one of those fucking possession movies, and I won¡¯t deny it was disturbing. Seeing her body twist and even break to seed in what her aim was or more like what Aleric¡¯s aim for her to do was, is not something I want to see again. ¡°She¡¯s strong, and-¡± ¡°Stop,¡± I say quietly, trying to calm my emotions as I look up at Kiara. I can see the pain in her eyes, but I can¡¯t justify my girl getting hurt. ¡°Strong or not, she doesn¡¯t deserve this kind of pain,¡± I say. ¡°I know that everyone is trying to clear my name here, but if the cost is at her expense, I¡¯m fine with everyone forever considering me the viin.¡± ¡°Only you are the Sris king, and with that position, you need to think carefully.¡± Leo¡¯s cold voice comes from the door. ¡°And on top of that, when shit gets better, I don¡¯t want my girl with a criminal,¡± Alejandro says pointedly. ¡°Let me talk to Aleric,¡± Mo says suddenly. ¡°I know that no one here h faith in him, he is but what if I can get him to see wh doing is wrong and make him see that this is wrong?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t think that will work.¡± I say quietly. ¡°Allow me to try.¡± ¡°What if he tries something?¡± Kiara asks, concerned. ¡°I don¡¯t think he can. He¡¯s locked up and spelled, is he not?¡± Mom asks. ¡°I refuse to give up on him. I want to know why.¡± I know she¡¯s stubborn and she won¡¯t rest until she gets what she wants. I know that until she saw what went down in that office tonight, a small part of her did wonder if perhaps Sk did want her mate. Her trust in Aleric is far stronger than the trust she had in Dad. It¡¯s a blind judgement on her behalf. A mother¡¯s hope¡­ I zone out as I drop onto the bed and pick up her phone, wanting to show Mom the video of the conversation between him and Sk that she had luckily managed to record. We had found it earlier today. 2 We are gathering proof to show he isn¡¯t what he is portraying and with memories being manipted and magic being of no help; we have to fall back onto man-made electronics to gather proof. ¡°Look at this, Mom,¡± I say gently. Sk¡¯s voice fills the room. ¡°Oh, you aren¡¯t? Reign?¡± ¡°Royce.¡± Aleric¡¯s voice is full of rage. ¡°Royce? No, he never knew you were fucking pretending to be him. He didn¡¯t know what a snake his fucking brother is. ¡± You lied to me! I hate liars.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, Royce is manipting you-¡® ¡°¡± ¡°Are you actually going to stand there and pretend that you aren¡¯t in the fucking wrong?! Royce is my Reign and you, you¡¯re a fucking snake!¡± Sk screams, smacking him across the face. The silence in the room as everyone looks at the phone that I¡¯m holding out seems to intensify, so far only Leo and I have seen this. ¡°We found this on her cloud,¡± I say quietly. ¡°SKYLA!¡± Aleric snarls. His hand grabs her throat tight. My eyes sh as a low growl rumbles in my chest. I¡¯ve watched it before¡­ but that fucking triggers me. Mom gasps, as she stares at the phone. Sk grabs his throat. at me!¡± she snarls. hot fucking bark ¡°Do not disrespect me. }) ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever the fuck I want, and you don¡¯t deserve any respect. If I tell my father, whose arse you were trying so hard to lick, what you did ¨C any respect you think you fucking have will be gone! And remember who you¡¯re talking to!¡± I nce at the adults as the scene continues to y out, seeing the anger in Alejandro¡¯s eyes, the disappointment in Mom¡¯s¡­ ¡°You will regret this, Sk, I assure you, you will regret this with every fibre of your being.¡± Aleric¡¯s threat lingers in the room as the rest of the video ys out. ¡°There¡¯s the proof that we can use¡­ even if it¡¯s not enough to fully rule against him, it will ce the seed of doubt in the people. This does not look like a loving couple at all.¡± Leo says, just as Azura shows up, she¡¯s carrying Phoenix who seems a little restless and she looks tired herself. Leo holds her close, taking his daughter from her arms and kisses Azura¡¯s lips. I look away, giving them their privacy. Everyone is going through a lot. ¡°Fine, we try this current route¡­ but if it doesn¡¯t work, I will do this my way,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Royce¡­¡± Mom begins. ¡°It¡¯s not up for discussion.¡± ¡°You will be turning a lot of people against you,¡± Alejandro warns. ¡°I¡¯m the Sris King, I will have to eventually move to America and their support will remain,¡± I say quietly. ¡°There¡¯s more to being a king than that,¡± Alejandro says. ¡°Hence why I don¡¯t want to be one,¡± Leo mutters, and I can¡¯t help but smile faintly. Me too. ¡°Well¡­ When ites to Sk, I don¡¯t care.¡± I say coldly. ¡°The Shadow Wolves pack also needs an heir.¡± Kiara reminds me. ¡°You are the next in line.¡± I frown. If being a leader meant Sky has to suffer, then I don¡¯t want to be one. ¡°What is happening with Dad?¡± I ask. ¡°Well, he is currently arguing that he has done nothing wrong, but looking at his crimes at a nce, he¡¯s facing life in confinement,¡± Alejandro says, sighing heavily. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed I let him on the council despite my better judgement. I needed the financial support for the academies, and I never thought he¡¯d be this fucking twisted.¡± He continues. ¡°I am his mate, I mean I was¡­ but I never r knew either. He is just far more shrewd.¡± Mom says, and Alejandro nods. ¡°He won¡¯t hand the pack over, So it wa mean we would have to duel it ou I say. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Mom trails off and Kiara puts her arms around her. She¡¯s tired, she shouldn¡¯t be here. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. We¡¯ve wasted enough time. Let¡¯s get the Aleric business sorted first.¡± I say, as Malevolent walks into the room and jumps into myp. I smile down at her before stroking her, ¡°Meow.¡± She nudges against my stomach, and I look down at her. Bastet¡­ Sk is favoured by her, surely there are benefits to it, but for some reason, it¡¯s not working¡­ I mean Bastet should be here with her. What is Sk missing? I tilt my head for a moment before I look up. ¡°We haven¡¯t tried to channel Bastet¡­ nor have we offered anything¡­¡± I muse. ¡°What?¡± Leo says, now looking at me sharply. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I stand up, cing Malevolent down beside my goddess. ¡°We as werewolves worship, thank, and channel the moon goddess. The Sris pray to the sun god, too. We have symbols of both Selene and Helios around our homes, in our temples and shrines and we acknowledge them and make offerings to them¡­¡± I say, my heart racing, I look at them, but they aren¡¯t following. ¡°Tell me, why do we pray?¡± ¡°To show our appreciation and to create a connection¡­¡± Kiara trails off as all eyes look at me sharply. Now they are getting it. ¡°Exactly, so we need to strength the connection Sk has with Bastet, to strengthen the bridge between them,¡± I exin. ¡°Meow,¡± Malevolent says staring at me intently and for a moment her eyes look extremely intelligent, and I know with every inch of my being I¡¯m onto something. 3 This is it, the missing piece. It has to be. ¡°So, we need to create a shrine?¡± Alejandro asks, cocking a brow. ¡°A shrine, a temple or anything to protect Sk from the hold that Apophis and Aleric have upon her,¡± I say, ¡°I will gather the crystals that are associated with Bastet,¡± Delsanra says quietly from behind Azura and Leo. ¡°The eye of Ra too, Bastet was greatly devoted to her father,¡± I say thoughtfully. ¡°Then let¡¯s move Sk to the Arden Pce.¡± Mom suggests. ¡°The entire ce holds the essence of Helios. That will help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that fucking religious¡­ but this shit is¡­¡± Alejandro trails off. ¡°Weird.¡± Leo agrees, finishing his sentence for him as he and the others step into the room. ¡°But I think it fucking makes sense.¡± ¡°Exactly. I think it¡¯s time you worship the gods, Father, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± We all turn as the powerful aura fills the room, and my eyesnd on Dante¡¯srge frame, filling the door frame. His hair is windswept, and he¡¯s wearing only ck sweatpants. 1 ¡°Dante¡­¡± Alejandro says. ¡°Congrattions guys, you finally got it, Dante replies with a small smile. 13 )) Our eyes meet, zing blue meeting burning red¡­ It¡¯s time to turn this bloody shitshow around. Once and for all. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Together ROYCE. ¡°Fucker!¡± Alejandro growls as he goes over to the door. ¡°Where the fuck have you been?¡± 6 ¡°Sorry Dad,¡± Dante says as Alejandro embraces him. I¡¯m not so sure if he¡¯s angry or relieved to see him as he ps him on his back. 1 He greets all his family, teasing Delsanra that she looks beautiful. There¡¯s an inside joke there as everyone but Rayhanughs, instead he raises his eyebrows at his younger cousin. 16 He walks over to the bed, and I look at Sk, who is sleeping, the image of her fighting with everything she has raw on my mind. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, My Audacious Lioness¡­¡± he murmurs, crouching down beside the bed and kisses her forehead before he tilts his head. to Intriguing that he calls her a lioness, think a lioness is linked to Bastet. Was it a coincidence? 10 I don¡¯t think anything is a coincidence with this man. He brushes her hair back before he nces at me. 3 ¡°Things are looking good.¡± He says before he turns and looks at everyone in the room. ¡± Apophis is breaking divinews which is not going to work in his favour. He may think he¡¯s getting a foothold on earth, but if and when he is defeated, he will lose the favour of many¡­¡± 1 He drops to the ground, leaning against the bed, his arm resting on the cushion as he ys with Sk¡¯s hair from his position on the floor. 1 ¡°Do you know about Chris?¡± Rayhan asks him quietly. Dante looks up. There¡¯s an innocence in his eyes for a moment, before it changes from curiosity to worry. ¡°What about him?¡± His parents exchange looks as Leo looks away. ¡°He doesn¡¯t fucking know all.¡± He mutters as Dante slips on some sunsses that Kiara passes him, giving him a gentle smile. 3 ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Azura says, her eyes glistening as she looks at Dante. This time directly, that¡¯s something I noticed when he was greeting them. None of them really looked into his eyes properly. 3 His heart rate quickens, and his face changes to regret, which he masks pretty fast, and he stands up looking at Rayhan. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± He says quietly. Rayhan shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you just got back.¡± ¡°Where is Raihana?¡± Dante asks, now concern clear in his voice. ¡°Right here.¡± I nce at the door to see her standing there. Her eyes are red, and without makeup, she looks far more vulnerable than the woman I had first met. Her hair is ited with strands framing her face. She tries to smile at him, her eyes glittering with tears, and he closes the gap between them, pulling her into his arms. His heart is racing as he kisses the top of her head. 1 ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He murmurs. The tension in the room is intense and I can¡¯t even imagine what she must be going through, to lose the person you love so deeply that there is no purpose to life without them¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­ I wish you were here.¡± She murmurs quietly. ¡°I know¡­ I didn¡¯t see this.¡± His voice is full of regret and guilt that he¡¯s desperately trying to hide. 1 He holds himself responsible for a lot, that much I can see as if he is at fault for what happened. If anything, it¡¯s my fault. Apophis¡¯ issue is with Helios, namely the Sris people. Us¡­ I know regardless of who he was after, the Rossis and their family would be the first in line, as Chris was¡­ I wish I could change that. She¡¯s young. She had her life ahead of her. ¡°I know things are beyond hard right now, but I truly believe that one day you will be rewarded with something even better.¡± 21 Dante¡¯s whisper is loud in the silence, resonating like a promise to hold dear. The thundering hearts of those in the room are like the rhythm of a drum to apany his words. Words that could be taken in many ways, but only he truly knew what they meant. She looks up at him, hurt in her eyes. ¡°What can be better than Chris? I lost my world¡­ This is a feeling I¡¯d not wish on my enemy¡­ I understand Mom now.¡± 10 Dante simply nods and gives her a small smile before cing a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°You are fighters.¡± 2 She takes a deep breath as she pulls away. ¡± So tell me, how do we end this? I want revenge and I don¡¯t care for anyws. When I find the one who killed my man, I will kill them.¡± She says, trying to steady her shaky voice. A promise that I¡¯m certain she¡¯ll fulfil. 4 And I agree with her. 1 Rayhan puts his arms around her, hugging her tightly. She leans against his chest, as Delsanra wraps her arms around her from behind, resting her head against Raihana¡¯s shoulder. 2 ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get our nid out, it¡¯s time to channel the gods¡­¡± Leo says raising his brows, he isn¡¯t one to believe in this stuff that much is clear. But if this is what¡¯s going to help, I¡¯m all for it and he¡¯s doing his best to ept it too. 2 ¡°Right, so this is what we¡¯re going to do¡­¡± I begin as I reluctantly let go of Sk¡¯s hand. Kiara walks over to the bed and sits down on it, taking Sk¡¯s hand and giving me a gentle smile. 1 A promise that she¡¯ll take care of Sk while we handle what¡¯s needed¡­ Mom had remained with Kiara in Sk¡¯s room when we moved to a different room and began nning, and Azura and Phoenix. had joined us, with the little one ying happily on the floor. It¡¯s obvious she was a night baby. Leo may act like he doesn¡¯t give a fuck about things, but the way he was nning, talking and at the same time ying with his daughter was something pleasant to witness. It made me wonder if one day, when all of this was over, if me and Sky would have that¡­ just not for several years. Raihana had remained and despite her mental state, she had given a lot of input, even when broken- hearted she was remaining strong. There was an understanding between the Westwoods and Rossis and the way they respected one another¡¯s opinions, took them into ount, and gave their own advice was impressive to observe. 1 It wasn¡¯t about who gave the best idea or had the smartest n, but how it could all work together, combined. That was something I haven¡¯t really seen in life. Dad always taught us to see life as a competition, a survival where only the strongest make it. Halfway through the night Marcel, Kataleya and Liam joined us too. 3 Delsanra and Raihana had already begun researching crystals and runes associated with Bastet and were nning on engraving these markings to do with Bastet around the mansion. For now, there was no point in moving to the Arden mansion without causing suspicion. Two hourster, we have our n set. Everyone knows what they¡¯re doing and despite everyone yawning away, we¡¯re all feeling pretty confident. ¡°So, let¡¯s get some fucking sleep. I¡¯m calling for a council meeting tomorrow at noon. We have enough shit to prove that Aleric cannot fucking walk free. Today was his second night there.¡± Alejandro says, smoking his cigarette as he tries not to fall asleep. ¡°It¡¯s already morning,¡± Dante says, stretching. ¡°I don¡¯t really think I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ you should babysit your cousin then,¡± Azura suggests, pointing at her daughter, who is blowing bubbles with her saliva and is incredibly fascinated by it. Dante smiles, lifting her up. ¡°Cousin or niece? I see her as a Rossi, so niece, it is.¡± He says, answering his own question. Azura rolls her eyes as Leo smirks. ¡°She looks like a Westwood.¡± 1 ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t see it¡­ maybe the eyes¡­ I¡¯m afraid Rossi trumps Westwood.¡± He says, making Azura shove him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to try to get some sleep. I¡¯m going to take you up on babysitting someday.¡± 1 ¡°I never offered,¡± Dante remarks with a smirk. Azura sticks her tongue out at him before she picks Phoenix up from the floor where she was rolling around and leaves the room. Leo follows her as Dante gets up too. ¡°We should get to bed too. Come on.¡± Delsanra says to Raihana as she stands up and holds out her hand to her. From the way they talked, I could tell they were close, just as their mates had been. At least she¡¯ll have them. Delsanra nces at Rayhan who gives her a small nod. He¡¯s hurting too, but he¡¯s remaining strong for his family. The two women are about to leave the room when Raihana¡¯s phone rings at the same. time as Alejandro¡¯s beeps. I look between them, getting up from where I had been sitting on the floor. ¡°What is it?¡± Raihana asks, answering the call. ¡°There¡¯s been a serpent attack to the west of the coven, on our grounds! Several witches are dead, Serafina.¡± Raihana looks up sharply as Alejandro passes his phone to Dante, a deep frown on his face, Dante frowns, passing it to me after reading it. It¡¯s a simr message, reporting the killing. Seven dead in one night¡­ five of which were witches. 3 ¡°How and when?¡± Raihana asks sharply. ¡°Just now, and I hope you know what this means, Serafina?¡± ¡°What?¡± Raihana asks icily. ¡°It means that one of the suspects was free on the night this happened. So that surely means something!¡± ¡°Oh please! There¡¯s no proof he has anything to do with Apophis. At this rate, I feel the witches want the Sris King gone too.¡± She says coldly, ¡°You are not thinking clearly, Serafina!¡± ¡°I lost my mate! I AM thinking clearly! I want the killer dead! I want this over, but I am not ming the innocent!¡± Raihana snarls. Delsanra takes the phone from her. ¡± Delsanra here. It seems far too coincidental to me, and as witches, we should be more aware of the maniption that might be happening¡­¡± ¡°This is not up for discussion. If The Sris King, Alpha Royce Jonathan Arden, does not hand himself in within the next twelve hours. Things will take an ugly turn.¡± The Woman warns. Delsanra¡¯s eyes sh red as Alejandro motions for her to give him the phone. ¡°The King wishes to talk to you.¡± She says, holding it out to him. ¡°Alejandro. Let¡¯s get this shit clear. I¡¯m the fucking King and I¡¯ll fucking decide who will and who will not be fucking walking free. There¡¯s a council meeting in about seven fucking hours. There¡¯s enough proof there to prove Royce Arden¡¯s innocence, and we will clear that shit up at the meetingter.¡± He cuts the call. ¡°I fucking hate that woman.¡± Raihana nods her agreement, about to speak when Leo appears at the door, his heart thundering, and before he even speaks, I know he has bad news. ¡°It¡¯s gone, the fucking video, any other bits we had fucking gathered, everything. That shit just disappeared.¡± Leo says coldly, his eyes zing steel blue. ¡°Royce. Check Sky¡¯s phone. Do you still have her recording?¡± 1 My heart races as I take her phone from my pocket and unlock it. Searching for it, I realise it¡¯s¡­ gone¡­ What the hell¡­. I go to her sent emails only to see that there¡¯s no sign of me ever forwarding it to Leo. ¡°There¡¯s nothing,¡± I say quietly. A tense silence falls in the room, and I look at Leo who looks pissed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we go to n B. We¡¯re doing this my way, I¡¯m done with all the deception and damn lies.¡±7 ¡°All in favour, raise your hands,¡± Dante says. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I nce around at those in the room as everyone motions their agreement to the n. If this council meeting doesn¡¯t go as nned, then the moment Aleric is released from the witches, he¡¯ll walk straight into our trap. There will not be any more setbacks, even if we hit a slight stumble in the road, it will not stop us. 1 Because the light will always conquer the darkness. 5 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 To Protect Them A.N: The chapter may contain some triggering content ¨C Sk hits a very low point. SKYLA. My eyes snap open and they¡¯re zing purple, an arm is draped over my waist, and I turn to see Kataley¨¤ next to me, her eyes open as she looks at me with concern. ¡°Hey, afternoon, Sky.¡± She whispers. I can smell Royce¡¯s scent lingering in this room. I look down at the shirt I¡¯m wearing. I don¡¯t know how, but I know he put this on What the hell happened? My body feels as if it¡¯s been hit by a damn rhinoceros. The events of what happened suddenly rush back to my mind and my stomach twists as the influx of memories and emotions make it hard to breathe. I tried to kill Dad¡­ I hurt Royce. Again. I tried to kill him¡­ That¡¯s all I ever do, cause him pain¡­ I hurt him, mentally and physically. He¡¯s too fucking good for me. ¡°Sk?¡± I turn my back on her. The overwhelming guilt of what happened is suffocating me. It¡¯s better if I¡¯m dead. This time they were able to stop me¡­ but what if next time they can¡¯t? Why aren¡¯t they locking me up? Why are they allowing me to fucking do this shit?! When will they realise I am a monster? When someone is dead? 1 ¡°Sky,e on, let¡¯s go to your room, ¡° Kataleya says, I turn and look at her, she¡¯s standing there, a smile on her face, her long hair in a messy it over her shoulder as she holds her hand out to me. ¡°Come on Sky, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡®Come on Kat, let¡¯s go y! I got you!¡¯ 1 For a moment, I¡¯m hit with a wave of nostalgia. It feels like D¨¦j¨¤ vu, only this time, the roles are reversed. I was there for Kat when she began to close in on herself, not wanting to go out as she thought about the Little Boy Hook who had left. Who had gone through so much? But the difference is even at her lowest point, she didn¡¯t try to kill anyone¡­ I did. 1 I take her hand distractedly, allowing her to lead me out of this room and down to my room. The guilt inside of me is growing in my mind. I remember screaming at Leo that I¡¯ll kill him first¡­ using Royce of raping me! Fuck! ¡°Sky¡­ Your heartbeat¡­¡± Kataleya¡¯s soft voice is faint as I simply stare at the ground in front of me. I don¡¯t care if I fought it; it wasn¡¯t enough, I still hurt them, I still hurt my baby. Every single fucking time¡­ ¡°Oh, hey! Morning!¡± Delsanra says, smiling from where she stands by my cushion. I step into my room and suddenly feel a gentle wave of lightness ovee me. Magic? But it does nothing for the feeling of drowning that is oveing me from within. Azura is standing by the closet, carrying Phoenix but the way her and Delsanra are here¡­ They¡¯re up to something! Are they ransacking my room or some shit trying to find more poison or something? My vials! Ripping free from Kataleya¡¯s gentle hold I cross the room and push past Azura, pulling open my drawers. My heart thunders as I realise they¡¯re gone. They¡¯re all gone¡­ Anger begins to boil inside of me, and the urge to rip everything to shreds ovees I can take Azura and Kataleya! I spin around, my eyes falling on Phoenix. That¡¯ll hurt Azura! My eyes sh as I raise my hands, ready to snatch her from Azura¡¯s hold, the urge to kill overpowering me. My heart thunders as Azura tenses. ¡°Sky¡­¡± she says, almost ready to step back, and it hits me what I was about to do¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m a monster. I lower one hand and slowly caress Phoenix¡¯s cheek with the other. I am an abomination. I¡¯m so sorry little gremlin¡­ 2 She stares at me with those wide blue eyes while my own blur with tears ¨C and ¨C although this time it was easier to stop myself the vile thought had crossed my mind. ¡°Leave,¡± Imand. ¡°Sk, it¡¯s ok, you aren¡¯t yourself and we¡¯re here for you,¡± Azura says firmly. ¡°Look, even this little Chibi demon is rooting for you. I was telling Delsanra earlier that I want to dress her up as a little kitten or a voodoo doll on Halloween. What do you think?¡± ¡°I SAID GET THE FUCK OUT!¡± I snarl, making Phoenix¡¯s lips droop before she bursts into tears. Mymand rages off me, and I re at Delsanra. ¡°Leave.¡± I spit. In a sh I¡¯m in front of her, grabbing her by the neck. Her eyes ze red, and she pushes me back with a st of power. I feel Kat¡¯s aura swirl around her. ¡°Sky¡­ calm down.¡± She warns me softly. 2 ¡°Get out then!¡± I scream. Mama and Dad appear at the door, but I shake my head. ¡°Leave me the fuck alone! I want to be alone! I¡¯m safer alone!¡± I snap, my heart skipping a beat. Did I say that out loud? 4 A glimmer of a smile crosses Mama¡¯s lips as she enters the room and cups my face. 1 ¡°You¡¯re fighting this.¡± She whispers gently. The confidence in her eyes is messed up. I don¡¯t fucking deserve this confidence from her. A part of me wants to rip her heart out to show them I¡¯m not ying, the thought makes my stomach churn and instead I settle for shoving her away. Terrified that I might hurt her I know I hurt her because I used force. Dad catches her, but her face hides the pain I¡¯m sure that push must have given her. ¡°We¡¯ll give you a little time.¡± She says instead. ¡°It¡¯s alright Sky-¡± ¡°Stop it! Just leave!¡± I scream. I might hurt him again, fuck what if I hurt him again! They walk to the door and I stand there, my heart pounding. Alessandra lets Malevolent in the room before the door shuts, and I know they¡¯re probably still watching¡­ They have cameras, right? I scoff. How pathetic. I drop onto the bed, staring at the ground. If they know who I really am¡­ what my thoughts are, they¡¯d hate me. I even pushed my own mother. Thought to tear her heart out. What a lovely daughter I I¡¯m alone, even Malevolent seems wary of She approaches me carefully, nudging her head against my leg. Warmth fills me, but with it the self- doubt and hatred that I once used to feel returns tenfold. 1 I gasp, trying toe out of the depths of my mind. I¡¯m going down a dark train of thought¡­ But even as I try, it¡¯s still dark, it¡¯s still painful¡­ even out here¡­ ¡°Come here,¡± I whisper. Reaching down I lift her into my arms and hug her tightly, unable to stop the sudden tears that fill my eyes as I rock myself on the bed, trying not to let a sound escape me as tears spill down my cheeks. My heart hurts. ¡®Fight it.¡¯ Bastet? ¡®Never doubt yourself.¡¯1 But what I said to Royce¡­ ¡®Don¡¯t think about that¡­ you are almost there¡­. You are your father¡¯s daughter, you are the one that the King wants. You. After what I said and did to him? I don¡¯t deserve him! The voices are echoing in my mind, the things I said, the things I¡¯ve done. The crimes I¡¯vemitted¡­ I was never meant to be a Lycan! Making me a Lycan was dangerous. I am dangerous. I remember the time I lost control and Dante pinned me down during a game of hide and seek when I had newly shifted¡­ I almost ripped another kid¡¯s throat out¡­ That was the first time¡­ and far from thest The training I was given wasn¡¯t enough. I had to learn how to control my Lycan, but how do you control something that just wants to kill? Or is that the real me? A killer? I gasp, quickly putting Malevolent down and backing away. I¡¯ll hurt her next¡­ My head continues to pound as I back up towards the bathroom. I can smell blood. I can see blood. Images ofst night sh before my eyes, blinding me and I hit my leg on something. Turning, I push Malevolent, who is trying to get close to me, away. My heart is breaking for her. ¡°Stay away!¡± Leo¡­ he¡¯s the one behind the cameras¡­ I can hear theming, trying to use all my willpower to calm down. Everything I¡¯ve done can never be forgiven¡­ I grab a towel blindly and some clothes, but I have no intention of having a shower. I just. want to be alone! The door opens and I stare at Leo and Royce. That hatred within me is surfacing as my full attention turns to my ice god. Kill him. ¡°GET OUT!¡± I scream. Leo nces at the towel in my hand before he motions for Royce to move back. I force myself to look at Royce again, the concern in his eyes¡­ Why? I¡¯ve never done anything for him¡­ just used him¡­ ¡°What are you looking at?¡± I ask instead. ¡°The most beautiful woman in the world.¡± He responds. Only she¡¯s not a woman, but a monster. ¡°Well, don¡¯t, I need to shower. Stay away!¡± I lie, turning my back on them and storm to the bathroom, shutting the door behind me. I hear movement in the bedroom, hear the heartbeating closer¡­ Someone¡¯s listening outside the door. I take my clothes off. If they have cameras in here, they¡¯ll be watching¡­ I step into the shower, turning it on. Who will I hurt next? Stop. No one. I won¡¯t hurt anyone else. Because I won¡¯t let myself. But I can¡¯t control myself¡­ I should die. Everyone will be happier without me. And Royce?, he¡¯ll find a beautiful she-wolf who will treat him like the god he is¡­ not a fucking psychotic, twisted monster who can¡¯t even control herself. Who uses the person they love of rape? My eyes burn with tears as I stand there under the water. Me. Horrible people like me. I wanted to hurt a baby, kill my father¡­ kill my Reign¡­ They¡¯re all better off without me. So much better off without me. All I¡¯ve ever done is cause them problems. Even my brother doesn¡¯t like me. 2 He was right, I¡¯ll destroy Royce¡­ I slide to the floor of the shower, curling up into a foetal position, not caring that water is going into my ear and up my nose. That¡¯s why the goddess gave me Aleric as a mate¡­ because we¡¯re alike, we are both scum. I¡¯m no queen, not like the women of my family. Mama Red, Mama, Mama Mari¡­ Ri, Del, Zu¡­ they¡¯re all so much better¡­ That¡¯s why they got good mates¡­ because they¡¯re good people. 1 If I die¡­. it should hurt Aleric to some extent I marked him after all¡­. That¡¯s better. Yes. I can help them like this. Make it easier¡­. I sit up, crawl out of the shower and grab the sink. I pull myself to my feet, staring at my reflection in the mirror. If I die, they won¡¯t have to deal with this¡­ I don¡¯t deserve to be on this. I am a waste of fucking space. Kill them! No. I will do the one thing that will keep them safe. They¡¯ll¡­ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I look in the mirror. Extracting my ws, I dig them into my neck, as tears stream down my bloodshot eyes. Be¡­ Pain erupts through me as I sink my fingers deeper into my neck. A choking sound escapes me, but I mp my mouth shut. Happier¡­ I try to take a deep breath, but I¡¯m gagging. When I¡¯m gone. Papa Raf¡­ will you take care of me? 19 I open my eyes and, with every ounce of willpower in my body; I rip into my throat. Blood squirts everywhere, squirting from my neck, before I fall to my knees, hitting my head on the sink. And then¡­ Then everything goes silent. I think¡­ I seeded¡­ Goodbye¡­ Moonlight Muse Author Hope everyone had the tissues handy! Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Heartbeat ROYCE. We hear a thud and Leo turns sharply. Something¡¯s wrong. A sudden wave of dread fills me, and I stride. towards the bathroom and Malevolent runs to the bathroom door, meowing. Leo turns sharply as I push past him, splintering the door with a powerful bolt of lightning that sends splinters/everywhere. Blood. The powerful coppery smell of blood hits me and all I see is red, spread everywhere. ¡°KIARA!¡± Leo shouts, as I stare at the scene before me. 1 Blood covers the floor and walls, the shower is still running and there on the floor, curled up with her hands around her throat as her heartbeat fades away, is Sk. 1 ¡°Sky!¡± I shout. 1 I drop to my knees, cing my hand to her neck, before I look down. It¡¯s not a stab¡­ she My stomach twists as I realise, she tried to rip her throat out. 1 There are bits hanging out and her fingers. are still wrapped around her veins. The sheer weight of what she tried to do hits. me fucking hard, and I don¡¯t even realise I¡¯m shaking as I remove her fingers from her throat, trying not to pull on anything. Why? My own vision blurs as I manage to free her gaping throat from her grip and try to stem the bleeding as I watch the blood pour out mercilessly. Power swirls around me as it glows purple, and the moment it touches Sky, I let out a breath I never knew I was holding. She¡¯s got to be ok! The sobbing of the woman healing her echoes in the room. The sound of the shower water is thumping in my mind. Everything is heightened. ¡°We need to lock her up. For her own safety and keep her sedated. This can¡¯t be happening!¡± ¡°She has got to be ok!¡± I don¡¯t know who is speaking as I hold onto Sk. ¡°Her heartbeat is fading!¡± Kiara screams. A woman in despair. No. ¡°No. She isn¡¯t leaving me.¡± I say. My hands crackle with lightning as I roll her onto her back. You will not leave me like this. My eyes ze as I ce my hand over her heart, sending a jolt of electricity through her. A thump of a weak heartbeat reaches my ears or so I think¡­ is it just in my mind? 1 ¡°Again!¡± Kiaramands in a shaky voice. I do so again as Delsanra and Raihana begin chanting something. She¡¯s on the edge, teetering between life and death. I just need her heart to beat for Kiara to be able to heal her. Another ten jolts or soter, I hear a thud. It¡¯s stronger this time. Kiara¡¯s aura zes as all three women¡¯s auras fill the room and before my very eyes, I see her throat begin to heal, moving back into ce, as the blood spilling from her neck lessens. ¡°Again!¡± Kiara shouts, as she looks at me with pain and worry in her purple eyes. I don¡¯t stop. Every jolt of electricity makes. her body arch before it hits the bathroom floor. Why? This is what I was afraid of. I knew her insecurities¡­ I knew what she thought of herself. She is a queen¡­ who fought against everything, but in the end¡­ it became too much for her¡­ in the end, she gave up¡­ because she was filled with pain she never deserved. Burdens she should never have had to carry. The thudding of a weak heartbeat reaches. my ears and I look at her chest, my own soaring. She¡¯s breathing, she¡¯se back! I let out a shaky breath, looking at her throat. It¡¯s healed, but the blood and the emotions in the air are a dark reminder of the fact she tried tomit suicide. ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡± Kiara sobs, Alejandro is behind her, his arm around his queen, who I didn¡¯t realise is shaking, until now. It¡¯s obvious he has just got in from the council meeting. Kataleya and Azura are beside her head. Trying to stifle their own tears. I pull my shirt off, cing it over my angel before I scoop her up. Kiara looks up at me, grabbing Sk¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on,¡± Alejandro says, helping her to her feet and I turn, not looking at anyone who is gathered. I¡¯m not waiting anymore. He¡¯s dead. I ce Sk on the bed before I turn, ready to leave, when Alejandro blocks my path. ¡°Move,¡± I say. ¡°Calm down.¡± He warns me quietly. ¡°Step aside, please,¡± I reply icily, my eyes zing. ¡°I know how you¡¯re feeling. She¡¯s my pup, I know it¡¯s fucking hard, but this isn¡¯t the way to fucking go about it.¡± He growls, and for a second, I look past the rage that clouds my vision. His eyes are red, and they swim with emotions. I don¡¯t care¡­ ¡°How much longer do you want me to wait? I can¡¯t. Fuck it!¡± I snarl, pushing past him. My aura swirls around me and I push past Leo when a much taller man blocks my path. 4 ¡°Step aside,¡± I say coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill him,¡± Dante says quietly. ¡°Watch me!¡± I snarl. ¡°You can try¡­ you can keep trying, but you won¡¯t seed¡­ trust me on this one. She is stronger than you think.¡± He says. I re into his ck shades, my heart racing. Never have I hated anyone more than I do Aleric right now. ¡°Then I will keep trying, even if it¡¯s thest and only fucking thing I do on this. I will keep trying until the end of fucking time to kill him!¡± I thunder. A violent wind whips. through the hallway, knocking over a few vases. ¡°There is far more you need to do¡­ and foremost, that is staying by her side because when she awakes¡­ she¡¯ll need to be told that she deserves to live. My sister needs you, so control your temper and be there for her. You wanted her as your mate. Now act like she is yours.¡± His voice is powerful and beyond that controlled tone, I hear the glimmer of emotions he¡¯s trying to mask in I look away, ring at the ground. I know they¡¯re hurting but this?! Sure; we have a fucking n but we need to move faster! ¡°What are we waiting for? Can things get any worse?¡± I snarl. ¡°We have a n, remember? We¡¯re waiting for him to be freed, and then he¡¯s fuckings ours.¡± Leo says. I clench my fists, trying to calm my emotions. ¡°Royce.¡± I look up to see Mom with Winona and Charlotte. ¡°They are right¡­ think calmly,¡± Mom says. ¡°Until his release then,¡± I say icily before I turn and walk back to Sk¡¯s bedroom. Kiara has wiped her face and neck clean of blood, tears still spilling down her cheeks as Kataleya hugs her mother. They¡¯ve put a bathrobe on her. ¡°She tried tomit suicide. I¡¯m with Royce on this one. He deserves to go to hell.¡± Rayhan says icily, now appearing in the doorway. 1 I don¡¯t say anything, remaining silent as the reality of what almost happened reys in my mind. Another event that I¡¯ll never forget¡­ How much does she need to suffer? ¡°Sky is stronger than this,¡± Alejandro says quietly. ¡°Those who may be suicidal¡­ aren¡¯t weak, but tell me, how much did you expect to handle?¡± I ask. She made the ultimate sacrifice to save us. 7 ¡°Why not sedate her?¡± Maria asks from the doorway. Call me selfish, but I just want to be alone with her, to hold her and never fucking let ¡°We can¡¯t sedate her because we need her to ovee this because she is the one who can defeat Apophis,¡± Liam says. ¡°The crystals and symbols helped¡­¡± Delsanra says. ¡°Not in the way we wanted, but instead of hurting others, she hurt herself. That was Sky, meaning maybe she¡¯s able to break free or already has. The darkness around her, I can¡¯t sense it.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°We¡¯ll find out when she wakes up,¡± Leo adds quietly. ¡°So, how about we give her some space? I¡¯m sure Royce can handle her.¡± ¡°Good n,e on Kia,¡± Azura says, going over to her. Raven follows and both women guide Kiara up from the bed. Kiara looks at me, her eyes filled with tears before they guide her away. 1 Once everyone begins to leave, I look at Alejandro. ¡°The meeting. How did it go?¡± I ask, I know my answer but I¡¯m still asking. We have no fucking proof, and that dropped our chances. Alejandro¡¯s face falls, a deep frown settling on it. ¡°Not great.¡± He says curtly. Meaning it went fucking bad. ¡°Without any proof, they won¡¯t believe he isn¡¯t innocent,¡± I state the unspoken truth. ¡°And there was another serpent attack in the woods,¡± Rayhan says. I sit down beside her, frowning. So the council meeting hadn¡¯t gone well either¡­ which means ultimately ites down to his release tomorrow. ¡°Then tomorrow, we kill him.¡± Alejandro looks at me, ¡°I know Sk is meant to be the one who can do this¡­ no doubt she¡¯ll need our help¡­ but are you able to do that? Will you be able to kill your own brother?¡± I look him dead in the eye and raise an eyebrow. ¡°Did you not kill your own mother?¡± He frowns slightly and I smirk coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not a saint like you might think. For her- I¡¯ll kill anyone and after what he has done¡­ even death is not enough for him.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 For Me SKYLA. Warmth. It¡¯s so warm¡­ And it smells so good¡­ I open my eyes, and my heart skips a beat. Royce. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I¡¯m in Royce¡¯s arms¡­ I died. I smile softly. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so peaceful¡­ ¡®Death is not what you deserve, Lycan princess.¡¯ Bastet? ¡°Then what do I deserve?¡¯ ¡®Embrace every part of you that makes you¡­ you fought him, and you broke his hold upon you. You did that, child.¡¯ 3 ¡®Yeah, by killing myself.¡¯ ¡®Attempted to kill yourself. You did not seed.¡¯ My eyes snap open as I stare up at Royce¡¯s neck. His scent, the feeling of his body against mine. This feels so real¡­ What? ¡®Your life was saved and for a good cause, your death would mean Apophis will always have a hold on this world. Always.¡¯ ¡®How are you speaking to me now? You were gone?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Hecate¡¯s daughters helped channel my energy to you.¡± 1 ¡®I see¡­ I¡¯m a danger to them, to them all.¡¯ ¡®In the bathroom when you took a stand, refusing to hurt anyone any longer, and determined that even death is better than hurting those whom you loved. It was then that you broke the hold he had upon you.¡¯ Bastet¡¯s voicees. 1 The guilt and regret return to me, a dull ache in my chest. ¡®You freed yourself and with it, our connection was rebuilt. He has been meddling with you for a long time. Injecting you not once but thrice. He has been nning this for far longer than we thought. 13 I frown, ¡®So all along, his n was to pull me under his control? Why?¡± ¡®Because he thought he¡¯d be able to attain all ¡­ only the Sris King thwarted those ns. I frown, back on the blood moon¡­ we had thought we needed to be careful because of my ties to Bastet, not knowing that he already had his eyes on me. I was his target. ¡®What now?¡¯ I ask. Sheughs, a tinklingugh fills the room. ¡®You know the answer, child. Embrace and trust in yourself.¡¯ She¡¯s gone. Gods and their fucking cryptic shit. 6 ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± My heart skips a beat at his deep fuckable, just-woke-up voice. Our eyes meet and that crushing guilt fills me again, along with the fact I was ready to leave him¡­ 1 I¡¯m waiting, waiting for that urge to awaken inside of me, but it¡¯s not there. 1 I feel at peace, just like I used to around. Royce. He blinks, his thickshes curtaining those stormy grey eyes. He¡¯s beautiful¡­ ¡°You can hate me. I really don¡¯t mind. I hate me too.¡± I say quietly, breaking our eye contact. 1 My throat feels sore and my voice is a little huskier than normal. His heart races as he raises his hand to my face, cupping the side of it and my neck in hisrge hand. ¡°I can never hate you, Love.¡± 1 I open my mouth to reply but before I can his lips are on mine. Tingles of pleasure rush through me as he kisses me with such intensity that my mind goes nk. A kiss fuelled by a thousand emotions. Emotions I understand, and many I don¡¯t. But despite that, even when he pulls me on top of him, deepening the kiss, there is one thing I know for certain¡­ My beloved loves me with every ounce of his being, even when I don¡¯t deserve it. Tears spill from my cheeks, and he tenses, breaking away from my lips. ¡°Hey¡­¡± He sits up slowly and cups my face. ¡°You should be on edge¡­ I could hurt you right now.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Only a fool would be so confident,¡± I say, cupping the back of his neck as my heart. clenches painfully. ¡°Then I am a fool. Your fool¡­ if you will have me, mydy.¡± 1 My heart skips a beat, and I can¡¯t hold it in. Lowering my head, I break into soft sobs. He wraps his strong arms around me, pulling me against him. My hands curl against his chest. He really is a fool for wanting me. He strokes my back, kissing my shoulder and neck. ¡°I said things and did things that even an apology doesn¡¯t fucking cover¡­¡± I whisper. I can never make it up to you. I¡¯m fucking sorry. I feel like shit for what I¡¯ve done.¡± My voice breaks, but I don¡¯t care. I need to tell him that I¡¯m so fucking sorry. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you. Even the gods made. that clear when they mated me to that cunt. You deserve so much fucking better.¡± 3 ¡°Look at me.¡± He forces me back slightly and grips my face, pressing his forehead to mine. ¡°I do deserve the fucking best, and that¡¯s you. You are all I want, nothing more, and there is a way to make it up to me¡­ if you promise you will¡­¡± I look up at him, my vision blurring with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to forgive myself, because I can¡¯t.¡± He kisses my nose and I scrunch it, sniffing. ¡°Well, I¡¯m such a turn-off you¡¯ll want to get rid of me soon,¡± I mutter. ¡°Absolutely never. And I won¡¯t ask you to forgive yourself, but I will ask you to let me help you, let me heal the hurt in your heart. Let me be a part of your pain. Love, let me be there for you.¡± He says so softly, so gently, that it makes a fresh wave of tears trickle down my cheeks. 2 I shake my head. What did I do right to get him? ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you¡­ I used you of raping me. That¡¯s not something small. I ruined your reputation.¡± ¡°And you bloody know I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about my reputation, just my girl. But¡­¡± he kisses my lips softly, before wiping my tears and moving back. He takes my hands in his and kisses my knuckles softly. ¡°For me to be able to do that, you need to tell me how you¡¯re feeling.¡± I look into his glittering eyes, knowing he wants the raw truth¡­ The self-loathing I feel¡­ the hatred¡­ ¡°I hate how pathetic I am¡­ I hate that it took me so long to break free¡­ and even that is thanks to the crystals and stuff. I fucking tried to kill my dad, I tried to kill you, I used you of assault. I pushed my Mama and thought I was tempted to hurt ¨C Phoenix.¡± My voice breaks again as the guilt hits me. ¡°This is why I¡¯m better off dead. Trust me, you don¡¯t need this fucking mess for a mate or partner.¡± He says nothing for a moment, giving me a moment to calm myself by taking deep. steadying breaths. ¡°I think that¡¯s for me to decide¡­ but let¡¯s go over that¡­ you tried to kill your dad, but you also tried to stop yourself, result? He¡¯s not dead, and you seeded in stopping yourself. Me? I¡¯m perfectly fine as you can see. You fought with every bone in your body to stop yourself and I mean that literally. And Phoenix? She¡¯s not harmed in any way. So, tell me why are you better off dead when you are fighting with everything you have to ovee this Baby Girl?¡± 1 My heart is thumping as I stare at him. His voice cracks as he speaks, thick with emotions. In my own intense emotions and guilt¡­ I forgot how he must be feeling¡­ I¡¯m being selfish¡­ again¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve watched you grow. I¡¯ve seen the maturity, the love, and the passion in you to do what¡¯s right. You are an Alpha Queen and it¡¯s time to stop running from who you are, Love.¡± I stare at him, his words hitting deep. Embrace your inner self. Your Lycan isn¡¯t your enemy, but a part of yourself. Embrace that, your powers, and your rage. Fuel it and own it. Because I know you can.¡± His words are powerful and as he speaks, he doesn¡¯t hold back his aura, it¡¯swirls around me, and I close my eyes, rxing my mind. He believes in me¡­ He still wants me¡­ my entire family is helping me¡­ they stopped me from doing the worst and they still fought¡­ I am a Rossi, and I will not bow to anyone¡­ even my own demons. 2 My Lycan¡­ the one I suppress. I take a deep, steadying breath, gripping his hands. He¡¯s here if I lose control- no. I won¡¯t lose control. Why would I? The emotions that I buried deep into my mind burst to the forefront, the power it brings rippling at my finger trips, my self- defence mechanisms are ready to react and I¡¯m about to push those emotions back, but I don¡¯t. Embrace it. For him. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± He murmurs. I open my eyes. I know they¡¯re zing purple. A part of me is scared to allow this power to ripple openly within me, but¡­ ¡°You are a Lycan princess, a Lycan first and foremost, even though those cat eyes are cute.¡± He teases, making meugh weakly. ¡± Be yourself, and never feel like you can¡¯t. I know those powers are scary, but they don¡¯t have to be.¡± I nod slowly. When I hear something outside, we both turn to the window, and I jump up from the bed. It¡¯s not even morning Royce is right behind me, as we peer out through the corner of the curtain. ¡°Alpha King Alejandro!¡± I frown, ¡°Isn¡¯t that that cunt waffle of a witch who was being a bitch? Saffron or something?¡± I whisper. 6 ¡°Sephora¡­¡± he says, frowning deeply. Several more people step forward and my frown vanishes as I stare at the man right behind witch bitch Sephora. Aleric¡­ ¡°That bastard.¡± Royce snarls, turning when I ce a hand on his arms. ¡°No¡­ I have a n¡­¡± I say, my mind racing. ¡°What is it?¡± he asks. Anger is raging through him, but there¡¯s curiosity in his eyes. Malevolent bumps into my arms, and I smile at Royce as I stroke her slowly. ¡°In this game of deception and lies¡­ I think it¡¯s our turn to y the card of deception.¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 61. The Witches RAIHANA. 3 My heart is hollow. I never knew a person can feel so empty¡­ When a thousand emotions should be coursing through me, ripping into me like a gue, wing away into me, I¡¯m oddly¡­ nk. That is how I was feeling untilst night when I realised that my family needs me. It left me numb. I somehow manage to turn my emotions off, almost. A part of me wonders if subconsciously I have cut my emotions off. A dangerous little trick that witches can do¡­ because without our emotions¡­ we are far more deadly¡­ But¡­ my family needs me, my children need me, and I need vengeance. For my man. Thest conversation I had with him before we parted ways that day rey in my wind. (FLASHBACK) ¡°Hey, kiss me goodbye,¡± Chris smirks cockily as he pulls me back into his arms. I roll my eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you in half an hour. Wasn¡¯t that kiss enough?¡± I ask airily, raising my eyebrow as I run my hand up his shoulders. ¡°That was a peck, but I admit even if it was a kiss thatsted a million lifetimes, it wouldn¡¯t be enough,¡± he replies. ¡°Now princess, how about you give me a good one.¡± I smile and yank him down, pressing my lips against his. My stomach does a flip just like it did that very first time and I can¡¯t help but feel turned on when he squeezes my ass and presses me against himself. ¡®I can¡¯t wait until tonight.¡¯ He growls through the link. ¡®You have something nned, don¡¯t you?¡¯ I ask, trying to stifle my moan as his tongue ravishes my mouth. ¡®You¡¯ll have to wait until tonight to find out.¡¯ 6 (END OF FLASHBACK) That crushing feeling in my chest is there. I¡¯m just hiding behind a wall. I clutch my hand to my chest. ¡°I¡¯ll never know,¡± I whisper out loud. 2 Fresh tears fall and I close my eyes taking a deep breath. I didn¡¯t sleep much, but it¡¯s fine. The sun has begun to rise, and I have things to do. Delsanra, Rayhan and I have been looking through some old books that once belonged to Endora, my evil grandmother, to see if we can find anything on Apophis. Whilst the others have been looking into everything linked with Bastet and Apophis. I wash my face and run ab through my hair. He loved my hair open¡­ It was one of his favourite things about me. The urge to cut it off crosses my mind, but I smile bitterly. That would be foolish. It would only show my family that I¡¯m being affected. I am stronger than that¡­ Even if I¡¯m breaking inside, I will fight, because that is what Chris would have wanted of me, and because I am a fighter, like my mother. I look at my make-up bag that sits on the counter and hesitantly reach for my eyeliner. I need to show my babies we are going to be ok. Putting on a bit of eyeliner makes me look a bit more human. Brushing my hair, I pull it back into a high bun before I leave the bathroom. Heaven¡¯s sitting on the bed staring out of the window, lost in thought. Her beautiful big eyes zed. She¡¯s lost in thought. ¡°Hey princess,¡± I say, smiling at her. For my kids. She looks up suddenly, pulled from her reverie, and when her eyes meet mine, her gaze is emotionless as she stares at me, almost as if seeing right through me. ¡°Hello Mama,¡± she says, giving me a small smile. I walk over to her and, sitting down, pull her into a tight hug. ¡°How are you feeling, beautiful?¡± I whisper gently. There¡¯s a stretch of silence before she sits back slowly and nods. ¡°Good.¡± I give her a gentle smile of understanding. No, she isn¡¯t, but she¡¯s trying. ¡°It will get easier, I promise,¡± I say, closing my eyes as emotions seem through the crack in the walls I have created. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± Heaven says quietly. Everyone still remembers Grandad.¡± I tilt my head, my eyes glittering with emotions as I pull her into my arms again. ¡°They¡¯ll be together¡­ I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m sure your father will still watch down on you just as I know mine is watching over me.¡± I whisper. 6 She nods vigorously when suddenly I tense, feeling something prating the barriers around the pack. ¡°Wait here,¡± I say, my heart racing as I pull away and run to the door, almost knocking into Rayhan and Liam. ¡°Did you feel that?¡± Rayhan asks me. I nod. ¡°Witches¡­¡± Liam murmurs as we hurry down the stairs. Uncle Alejandro is already at the door with Leo and Dante by his side. Dante turns, giving me a small smile as he steps back a little, allowing me to walk beside Uncle. ¡°Alpha King Alejandro, after everything that has happened, and the events that have taken ce since Alpha Aleric¡¯s imprisonment, we deem Alpha Aleric James Arden, as innocent. We also request that The Sris King hands himself in and be ready to face trial or go into exile by leaving the United Kingdom.¡± Sephora says, her eyes lowering from Uncle Alejandro¡¯s. I scoff internally. She may be powerful, but she is not on par with Uncle. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stand for the constant rubbish you¡¯re fucking spewing.¡± Uncle growls. I frown as I scan the group, my gaze finding Magdalene. There¡¯s a deep frown on her face and there¡¯s conflict in her eyes. Something isn¡¯t right¡­ ¡®Tell me, Magdalene, what is the meaning of this?¡± I ask sharply. ¡°I am talking High Witch Serafina!¡± Sephora says, her voice full of irritation. I step forward, my eyes shing. ¡°And I don¡¯t talk to dogs who bark so loud! You are not the head!¡± I snap. ¡°High Witch Magdalene, as the head of the coven, please tell me what is going on? We are all aware of the maniption of those whose hearts are full of darkness. Is everything not simply far too coincidental?¡± I say. ¡°And, how are you so blind to all the rather ideal coincidences? Apophis isn¡¯t relying on Aleric alone.¡± Liam adds. ¡°We must do as we must,¡± Magdalene says quietly. I¡¯m about to say something when I pause, ncing at her. She¡¯s trying to tell me something without saying anything¡­ There¡¯s something more¡­ ¡°I want my mate that you are holding captive in your home,¡± Aleric says, making me nce at him as he smiles, his eyes on Alejandro. ¡°Over my dead fucking body.¡± Alejandro snarls. ¡°We¡¯ve seen what you¡¯ve done to her, and it¡¯s obvious you have a witch or two on your fucking side!¡± ¡°King Alejandro! How dare you!¡± Magdalene exims. ¡°We have always helped the werewolves and now you think-¡± ¡°When we created that peace treaty¡­ you learned that we weren¡¯t monsters. We have proven ourselves, but right now you are throwing someone who needs help into the arms of her abuser!¡± Rayhan¡¯s cold voicees from behind me. I can feel his anger, his rage, and his aura raging around me. The witches tense, but in the end, it is Rayhan and Delsanra who initially built the bridge of peace between our kind. ¡°Rayhan is not wrong. Do not make the same mistakes that you made with Delsanra.¡± I say quietly. Leo is silent, but I¡¯m certain his mind is working. ¡°Alpha Rayhan did! Yes! You showed us that your kind doesn¡¯t look down upon our kind, but now? Now the King is insulting us when our hands are tied!¡± Magdalene cries out, her aura surging. ¡°We are doing what we must¡­ to honour those innocent.¡± She gestures at Aleric In that moment I see her age showing through once re and¡­ is that a cry for help? Something isn¡¯t right and the way she¡¯ looking at me¡­ almost as if she wants to say something. I am certain. 5 Why not try to reach me via ntment? Unless¡­ she can¡¯t. ¡°My mate, if you please,¡± Aleric says again. ¡°Give him his mate, and we will leave.¡± Sephora says icily. ¡°You need to respect Hecate and her teachings, Serafina, or you do not deserve to be a high witch!¡± I never liked this bitch. ¡°Oh, bitch, please, I can take you all with one eye closed. Do not mess with me, or I will show you the true extent of the powers I hold!¡± I snarl. ¡°Your disobedience and ignorance will be your end!¡± Sephora hisses. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I¡¯m about to reply, but Leo beats me to it. ¡°For someone who lost their niece to one of these Serpents, and saw Sk Rossi try to protect those girls, you aren¡¯t really thinking with a clear mind. And an emotional person in power is extremely dangerous.¡± Leo says calmly, yet his voice is dangerously cold. 3 He¡¯s right¡­ Just then, the door opens, and I sense Sky¡¯s presence behind us. My heart skips a beat. She shouldn¡¯t be here! She¡¯s running down the steps, but something isn¡¯t right. Dante is right inside, and Royce was with her¡­ why have they let her out? ¡°Aleric!¡± she says, ¡°Sk!¡± Alejandro grabs her, but she struggles in his hold. ¡°Let me go!¡± she shouts, her aura surging around her¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s not to its full extent. It was much stronger in the office when she tried to attack Uncle. ¡°Let the girl go or this means war!¡± Sephora says, and Aleric sighs. ¡°If only they understood that¡­¡± he says before he steps forward, his eyes zing. Unhand my woman! By thews as old as time, no one can keep mates apart from each other, unless they themselves don¡¯t wish to be together.¡± I nce at Sky, ready to bind her, when Leo suddenly pulls her free from Uncle¡¯s hold. ¡°Let her go.¡± He says quietly, blocking the Lycan King¡¯s path. Somewhere I wouldn¡¯t want to be, as uncle¡¯s eyes burn red, Trust Now is not the time.¡± ¡°Leo, no!¡± Uncle growls. Their eyes lock, and Uncle snarls, unleashing his aura before he turns to the witches. ¡°I swear on Selene, Hecate and any other fucking god up there that if anything happens to her. I will fucking unleash hell!¡± he thunders, his aura making most lower their head in submission. 8 The witches, of course, are immune to his alphamand, but they at least feel his aura and power. I nce at Sky, who is huddled against Aleric. I¡¯m about to look away hurt and disappointed, but I feel as if something is missing¡­ 2 I know for a fact, no one would have let her go to him without a reason¡­ They would fight¡­ By any chance has she seeded in breaking the hold? Is this some n I have no idea of? Is our Sky pretending? ¡°Leave, and I expect a call from my daughter every hour!¡± Uncle snarls. ¡°If she wishes, of course, otherwise I am willing to let you know how she is doing, Alpha King Alejandro,¡± Aleric says, smiling. Uncle balls his fist but says nothing as the witches, Sk, and Aleric leave. I don¡¯t want her going with them. I¡¯m worried, but if no one argued, then¡­ maybe there¡¯s a reason. Once they¡¯re gone, we wait until thest hints of their presence arepletely gone¡­. ¡°Fuck!¡± Uncle snarls. The mood is dark. ¡°We set the n into motion,¡± Rayhan says coldly. We turn to head back inside, everyone ready to get the ball rolling. I¡¯m about to step inside when I freeze and stare over my shoulder. They didn¡¯t enter by prating or breaching mine and Del¡¯s barriers¡­ or we would have felt it¡­ which means¡­ ¡°They are working with or are under Apophis¡¯s control.¡± My head snaps back as I stare at Leo, who has just voiced my thoughts. Now the question that remains in my mind is ¡­ why? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll take care of the witches,¡± I say, my eyes burning with rage. ¡°We will,¡± Delsanra says as she takes my hand giving it aforting squeeze¡­ Chapter 146 Chapter 146 62. The Start ROYCE. ¡°Why would they help him, though?¡± Marcel says quietly. ¡°Not to mention Sk said he had injected her with something three times to gain control of her, ording to Bastet,¡± I say, frowning. 1 ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Leo says, his eyes shing. This shit is fucking twisted.¡± ¡°But that took him three doses,¡± Raihana says. ¡°Exactly. So how did he manage to control the witches?¡± Kiara says. I can tell she¡¯s trying to contain her emotions, knowing her daughter¡¯s just left. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Raihana murmurs. ¡°But there¡¯s something Magdalene was trying to say¡­ Sk¡¯s promise when she pleaded for me to allow her to do this reys in my mind, and the seed of self-doubt is beginning to grow. As they talk, worried about her, I remain silent, trying to contain my emotions. I let her do this. I let her go to him alone. What if he finds out she¡¯s pretending? What if he tries to hurt her? Was it wise after she tried to kill herself?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Will her promise to return to me be enough? I run my fingers through my hair, trying to calm my raging heart. (1) No. I will trust in our love. Dante hadn¡¯t stopped her, his nod and faint smile hinting he approved of her to do what she nned. I had told her not to remove the tracer earring that we had put on her, but even that isn¡¯t calming the restlessness in my heart. I wanted to go after her, remain somewhere nearby, but in the quick moments we had made the n, we both knew it wasn¡¯t a wise n. She would try to take Aleric to the Arden mansion. That is what we agreed on. A ce Mom and Delsanra had already implemented offerings in the form of crystals and runes all around the mansion in hidden ces. Just the way we had ced things around the Rossi Mansion, but focused it on her bedroom. She had confirmed that Bastet said that it helped-break Aleric¡¯s hold upon her. I have faith it¡¯ll help her there and I am certain Helios will too. My only concern is Apophis wouldn¡¯t want Aleric there. If she manages to get Aleric into the mansion, we are safe, because unless Apophis is able to stop him in time, Aleric entering that house gives Sk the upper hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a couple of the warriors and remain close to the Arden mansion and wherever Sk goes,¡± Dante says. ¡°The link holds.¡± 3 I nod. That is something that remains, and she tested it with Dante before she had run outside. Despite her marking Aleric and his attempt to mark her, her link to the Night Walkers Pack had not been cut. Shows how they just aren¡¯t meant to be¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going after them.¡± Alejandro snarls. ¡°No, Dad, calm down,¡± Dante says, frowning. ¡°Anyone want to fill me in? Why the FUCK we let my girl go with that fucker!¡± Alejandro thunders, mming his fist into the wall beside the front door. 3 An animalistic growl erupts from his throat, and I can see he¡¯s trying to control himself from shifting¡­ and failing. Fur begins to sprout from his face and arms as his bones crack and stretch. He soon towers over his son, who blocks the entrance, arms crossed, calm andposed. It was his idea to not mind link Alejandro, knowing we needed to make the witches believe this wasn¡¯t a setup. 3 ¡°I want answers!¡± he snarls mid-shift, as he tears the door off its hinges, trying to shove his son aside. Dante sighs, moving a little to avoid the flying wood. ¡°Which we do have.¡± I say quietly. ¡°If you-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! You let her go!¡± His burning eyes turn on me and I cross my arms, ¡°Calm down Dad, we will get her back, ok?¡± Dante says. ¡°I have to go. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. Will you guys be alright?¡± Leo and Rayhan nod as Dante leaves through the broken door, just as Kiara, Marcel and Elijah join us in the hallway. ¡°Al!¡± Kiara says as she rushes to his side. Reaching up, she cups his face as he ms his elbow into the cab by the door. I sigh, something Leo said out there is stuck in my mind. ¡°An emotional person in power can be dangerous¡­¡± I¡¯ve been acting on emotions¡­ 6 A thunderous snarl vibrates through the room and Alejandro lunges at me. I duck, just as his fist hits the wall behind me, missing me by a hair¡¯s length. 2 ¡°Alejandro!¡± Kiara screams. ¡°It¡¯s all good, he missed,¡± I say, which only angers Alejandro more. 8 As Rayhan, Marcel, and Leo step forward, grabbing Alejandro, the man shifts back, breathing heavily. His torn shirt hangs off him, his sweatpants luckily survived, but they now look like a pair of torn shorts. ¡°Say that again, fucker!¡± He snarls at me. 3 I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, what Leo said, that was for myself. I assure you, as much as I didn¡¯t want to let her go. I trust in her. I have always prided myself on the control I have over my powers and my emotions, but not when it came to her. I need to do better. I was not talking about you.¡± I say, truthfully. 1 ¡°It applies to all of us.¡± Elijah says, Alejandro, we all love Sk. Everyone in this house loves her and wants to help her, but every minute lost in rage and anger is wasting precious time.¡± ¡°I know, but she¡¯s my little girl. What if she ¡­ what if she tries to do something to herself again?¡± There¡¯s a pain in his voice that he¡¯s unable to hide before he runs his fingers through his hair. 2 ¡°Nothing will happen. We move in with our n tonight.¡± Leo says pulling out his phone. ¡°Sk requested something.¡± Kataleya says as she and Azura step out of the kitchen. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Alejandro asks. ¡°She¡¯s filling Dante in on her n and Aleric has agreed to go to the Arden mansion,¡± Azura says, now ncing at me before the two women exchange looks. ¡°However, there is a but, am I correct?¡± I ask, looking between them. Azura looks at Leo and I know they¡¯re mind- linking. His frown deepens, and I see him nce at me for a second. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask sharply. ¡°She will ask Aleric to get engaged to her and try to have the event organised for tomorrow¡­ She wants us to hold out until then.¡± Leo says quietly. I feel sick. Her being with him makes me fucking sick. 1 ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. We can storm the mansion as nned, she said she¡¯ll lure him there, and that¡¯s enough¡­ that was our n. She¡¯ll trick him and get the upper hand and when the time is right, we¡¯ll join.¡± I say, trying to keep my voice from shaking. 1 But she said there is more to her n, and she¡¯ll let me know. This was it? ¡°Who knows what he might attempt?¡± Alejandro voices the dark thought that ws at my mind. I don¡¯t want her near him. ¡°She said please,¡± Kataleya says softly, now looking at me. ¡°This will help her. Those were her words. That she¡¯s done things she¡¯s not proud of, and said things she never should have. She knows what she¡¯s doing, and she just wants your support, Royce. She wants the world to see the truth of Aleric¡­ umm Arden.¡± 3 ¡°Why his fucking support,¡± Alejandro mutters. ¡°Fucking Ardens.¡± ¡°Aleric the Gherkin Dick, if we quote exactly,¡± Azura says, smirking as she ignores Alejandro. 3 She walks over to me and nts her hands on her hips. ¡°Look, I know it¡¯s hard¡­ but Sk is a Lycan. She¡¯s strong and determined and she loves you¡­ She had a moment where it became too much, but she won¡¯t leave you. I know my girl, it¡¯s time you trust in her too.¡± I look away and nod, ¡°But waiting with her in his hold-¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be waiting,¡± Alejandro says suddenly. ¡°Dante¡¯s just said Sk¡¯s told him Aleric agreed, the fucking engagement will take ce tomorrow at the Fucking Arden Crystal Gardens.¡± They¡¯re using the chain mind link method to talk, but the fact she¡¯s able to do so means she¡¯s doing ok. ¡°He agreed pretty fast,¡± Leo says not looking convinced. 3 ¡°There¡¯s a chance he¡¯s trying to be smart. Tell Sk to stay on alert around him.¡± I say. Alejandro nods and I realise he listened without even batting an eyelid, and that re he¡¯s giving me now proves me right. ¡°Fucker.¡± He mutters. 2 ¡°And that means the witches will be there, and so will the council, I¡¯m assuming,¡± Raihana says. ¡°I¡¯m just happy Dante¡¯s close to her,¡± Kiara murmurs as she hugs Alejandro tightly. ¡°Yes, but she has said he has refused to allow any Rossi or Westwood to attend the engagement,¡± Kiara adds. ¡°Then I guess we have a wedding to crash,¡± Azura says with a glint of excitement in her eyes. ¡°True Rossi/Westwood/Arden style? Damn, the list is growing.¡± ¡°And that gives us enough time to figure everything out,¡± Raven says, crossing her arms. 7 ¡°This time, we¡¯re pulling out all the stops. We made the mistake once, not again. What¡¯s happening with the witches?¡± Delsanra asks. Everyone¡¯s silent. It still baffles me as to why they would do it willingly or unwillingly. Is Aleric really able to bring people under his hold so easily? ¡°I think we might have the answer to that.¡± I turn to see who spoke to see it¡¯s the younger three Rossi girls, Sienna, Heaven, and Alessandra. Sienna steps forward, holding a dark leather book. 4 It¡¯s Sienna who spoke and now Heaven nces at her, giving her a nod. ¡°Hecate owed Apophis a favour. We think he asked her to return it.¡± Sienna says. ¡°I think the gods are also ying their cards.¡± 2 ¡°I don¡¯t think, I know we¡¯re correct, and if you guys are smart enough, you¡¯ll listen,¡± Alessandra adds, picking at her nails. The girl can be blunt, but she has a point. Leo¡¯s already gone over to them and tries to take the book only for him to jerk his hand back and look down at it cursing. ¡°Yeah, it burns, careful there,¡± Alessandra says, not phased. ¡°Then what about Delsanra and me?¡± Raihana asks before she shakes her head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m asking you, girls¡­¡± ¡°Hybrids. I think Hecate¡¯smand fell on her creations alone.¡± Heaven says. ¡°This book, I¡¯ve not seen it before. Where the fuck did you get it from?¡± Leo asks. Heaven rolls her eyes. ¡°Language,¡± she says before crossing her arms smoothly, ignoring the question. ¡°Answer the question, girls.¡± Rayhan says his voice firm. ¡°Ahren got it for us, but please don¡¯t ask, just act. The witches will work against you guys tomorrow.¡± Sienna pleads her Dad. 2 What exactly do they mean Ahren got it? 10 The book looks pretty new too¡­ ¡°Where did he get it from?¡± Delsanra asks, now walking over to them. Sienna holds it behind her back. (1 ¡°We can¡¯t say, please Mama, please.¡± She whispers. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thatter,¡± Rayhan says, giving all three girls a calcting once-over. ¡°And Ahren¡­ Wherever you are¡­ we will have a chat when this is all over.¡± 2 ¡°So that¡¯s what Magdalene may have been trying to tell me¡­¡± Raihana murmurs. ¡°But I don¡¯t think everyone is forced. I think some are willing in this,¡± Heaven adds softly. 3 ¡°Nope, so if we do have some Salem-style witch trials¡­ I¡¯m in.¡± Alessandra says, making everyone give her a ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ look. 11 But I myself can¡¯t help but smile faintly, They have their own little group going on. 4 ¡°So, we need to get to the Crystal Gardens and implement our ns.¡± Mom¡¯s voice says, and I see her standing beside Maria and Scarlett. ¡°I can help with that.¡± ¡°Yeah, sounds good,¡± Liam says. ¡°Sephora, I think she has some other fucking issue. My bet is on her being a willing participant.¡± Leo remarks. ¡°That woman fucking grates on my nerves.¡± Alejandro growls. ¡°I think¡­¡± Delsanra sighs as she looks at Rayhan before taking a deep breath and speaking. ¡°I¡­ I examined¡­ his body¡­¡± She closes her eyes and Rayhan hugs her tightly. As Raihana looks down for a moment but remains emotionless. ¡°And?¡± she asks. ¡°I think the symbol carved into him is made by witchcraft. A dark magic, but when I went back to observe it again. I sensed something ¡­ it¡¯s faint, but I felt that same touch from Sephora and I think she¡¯s using this entire situation to get one up on you, Ri.¡± 12 She looks at her friend guiltily, but Raihana is frowning deeply. ¡°And why would she want to hurt Raihana?¡± Liam asks. Raihana looks up, her eyes burning orange, her heart racing as she looks at him. ¡°Because Magdalene wishes me to take her ce as the Supreme High Witch of the Coven of Ennd.¡± 12 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 63. In a Row RIC THE DICK. 61 ¡°I want them to feel the pain,¡± she murmurs, staring ahead. ¡°I want them to feel the pain I was in as they held me against my will!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I ask. I don¡¯t trust her fully. Not after she¡¯s been with them¡­ Never underestimate your enemy. 4 We are on the way to the Arden mansion at her request. She thinks as the rightful next Alpha, it¡¯s my duty to be there, for my pack and people. And of course, I think it¡¯s very important for them to know I am in charge. I rang ahead,manding them to secure the ce and making it clear Royce is not to step onto Shadow Wolves¡¯ ground. She¡¯s touching me, but that spark between us has lessened. It¡¯s strange, but these days I don¡¯t really feel my wolf anymore. 13 An odd wave of regret washes over me, he is ¨C was a part of me, his emotions and mine mixed¡­ Now I wonder if he¡¯s simply closed off or is dying. 1 He fought the powers given to me by Apophis, and I had to shut him down. He wasn¡¯t strong enough for me! I needed more! 7 I look down at Sk; she is favoured by Bastet, and she will always be my enemy. Once this is over¡­ I¡¯ll have to find a way to stage her inevitable demise¡­ Apophis has been silent. I can feel him trying to w his way into my mind, but this mark has ruined a lot of our ns. Because of this bitch! 6 ¡°Yes, I want you to make me yours¡­¡± she says, running her hand up my leg, her eyes full of a hunger that makes me smirk. ¡°Of course, I n to,¡± I say, raking my eyes over her: She¡¯s beautiful¡­ but I hate that I can smell that bastard on her. My eyes glimmer as she traces her hand over my thigh, stopping inches from my crotch. ¡°Keep going,¡± I say quietly. She smiles as she obeys brushing her fingers ever so lightly over my pants but it¡¯s barely there before she snaps her fingers as if something just urred to her. 1 ¡°I am ready to worship you, but first¡­I want an offering.¡± She says, her eyes glinting. 1 ¡°Oh and what does my queen want?¡± I ask. ¡°Royce¡¯s heart in my hands. We will celebrate our victory only then.¡± She says, her eyes darkening. 1 ¡°Do you really hate him?¡± I ask, stroking her hair. Our eyes meet, as much as I¡¯d love to believe that I don¡¯t. 1 She is beautiful¡­ there¡¯s something exotic about her¡­ I feel a pull towards her, but knowing she wanted to kill me angers me. Knowing she has been touched by him sickens me. She¡¯s a used piece of trash, who needs her insides cleaned out. 7 I yank on her hair, and her head snaps back and her gorgeous eyes ze plum as she looks at me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can trust you.¡± I muse. Her aura swirls around her. ¡°I have never felt this much hatred for anyone.¡± She says her words so venomously that I can feel the hair rise on my arms. ¡°Believe me when I say I hate the fucking blonde cunt with every inch of my fucking body.¡± She snarls. 9 Her heart is pounding as her eyes burn into mine. Spoken with true hatred. 2 No one can fake that. 1 Her aura is rising, she¡¯s too strong¡­ Her Lycan aura is overpowering me and I¡¯m forced to look away. 2 Anger ripples through me, realising I had submitted to her before. I burst outughing as if she has amused me, when humiliation and rage burn through me. Why isn¡¯t Royce affected by her! 2 I can feel Apophis¡¯s power coursing through me. I should be stronger! ¡°Then I will do just that,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you his heart after I kill him.¡± She smiles. ¡°Then how about we get engaged tomorrow, in front of the council, to show our unity, and to prove they were manipting me. Then we can go after him.¡± She suggests. ¡°Very well¡­¡± I say, ¡°But no Rossi or their allies will be attending.¡± ¡°Obviously not,¡± she agrees. I don¡¯t want him or any of her family there. I need to y it smart. Now¡­. Looking up, I grab her arm, twisting her roughly to face me from where she¡¯s gazing and backhand her across the face. 1 Her aura surges as she gasps. She¡¯s thrown from the middle of the car to her side, her head hitting the window at the sheer force. A sickening crack echoes in the small space as the ss shatters at the impact, making me smirk. 1 There¡¯s something exciting and empowering watching someone who once held herself so highly, powerless against my will. 12 She is beneath me now. I watch her intently as she simply sits up and touches the back of her head, observing the blood on her fingertips. ¡°Never and I mean never, use your Lycan aura around me.¡± I hiss, grabbing her by the back of her hair roughly and forcing her to look at me. ¡°Do you fucking understand?¡± I nce at the man driving the car, one of the witches¡¯ men. He doesn¡¯t even react, ignoring us. Looking down at her, she doesn¡¯t react. I search her eyes as she stares back at me, looking for that hint of anger¡­ There is none. ¡°Understood,¡± she says, smiling as if she isn¡¯t bleeding down the back of her neck. Hmm¡­ I know, Sk¡­ she would have given some sign of anger if she had any control over herself. She never bows to anyone. 5 It worked well¡­ Well, here we are.¡± I say as the car drives. through therge golden gates that lead to the Arden Pce. Oh, what a ce this has be¡­ No Alpha, no Luna, mine for the taking then. I wonder when Dad will be stripped of his rank¡­ I¡¯m ready to take his ce. Learning that he¡¯s awaiting trial has caused a stir, after all the so-called Lycan trash of a king took him without even notifying the council. Many of Dad¡¯s followers aren¡¯t happy and tomorrow I will feed on that discord. 3 Concerned, wanting to do the right thing and willingly take his ce. I rub my neck. It feels hot to touch, and it¡¯s still open. Her mark is poisoning me¡­ weakening me¡­ but if it wasn¡¯t for the n I have, I¡¯d kill her already¡­ 4 She¡¯s sumbed to the power of the control I have on her. To the point, I am all she sees. She rests her head against my shoulder as she holds my arms. Unmoving, just like the doll I want her to be. A trophy of the power I hold¡­ The car stops outside the steps of my home, and we get out, and walk towards it. I hesitate, staring at the mansion, it¡¯s giving me an uneasy sensation. Helios. This house holds a temple for Helios. Should I enter? ¡°Come, my prince.¡± She says, walking towards the house. I follow slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy it,¡± I mutter. She doesn¡¯t respond, not that I¡¯m talking to her, anyway. When we reach the door, the butler opens it, bowing his head. ¡°Good Evening, Master Aleric, Ma¡¯am.¡± I ignore him. I can¡¯t destroy the marks of Helios yet. Not until there¡¯s no one around, or at least until after I have killed Alejandro and Royce. I am the only one worthy of the title of King. 5 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I don¡¯t want anyone in this pack testifying on my behaviour. Without Apophis fully behind me, I can¡¯t risk it. I doubt he¡¯ll be able to manipte their minds if his hold on this has weakened. And with those two Rossi Witches still out there, I can¡¯t chance it! ¡°So¡­ how about we return to my room?¡± I ask, gripping her chin tightly. ¡°We can, but I want to make it perfect. I need time to look beautiful for you. Right now, I can smell him on me, I don¡¯t want that. I need to wash it all off.¡± She says, wrinkling her nose as she pulls away. Tomorrow, after our engagement.¡± I smirk. That is fine. I should be on alert just in case her family tries something and there¡¯s so much to do. ¡°Fine, I have an engagement to n, and the perfect location that will be prepared,¡± I say. ¡°Charles! Call all the staff, including the Beta, and Delta here. Say the new Alpha is calling a meeting.¡± Mind linking is bing harder too¡­ Well, it¡¯s not an issue. Even if my men begin to think something is wrong, I have the witches. Thanks to a favour Hecate took from Apophis years ago, she owed him and he had clearly called upon it for me. I can¡¯t fail him. Magdalene, the old crone¡¯s words, echo in my mind. (FLASHBACK ¨C EARLY MORNING) ¡°So it¡¯s true. You are working for Apophis.¡± Magdalene says as she stands there, gripping her hands before her. I don¡¯t respond; I don¡¯t like the certainty in her voice, but then, to my surprise, she lowers her head. ¡°You will be granted our allegiance for the next thirteen moons,¡± she says through gritted teeth. Her heart thumping with anger she cannot unleash. 2 ¡°Oh?¡± I say, now intrigued. ¡°Hecate¡¯smand to her daughters. We cannot defy her, and she has demanded we repay her favour to the God of Chaos. But I pray to the other gods and goddesses that you are defeated!¡± She spits before she swirls around, lowering the barrier from around me and storms from the cell. Ah, no wonder no one is around since a few hours ago. ¡°Come, my lord, clean clothes and a bath are waiting you.¡± A voice says from the shadows, and I turn to see the woman. Ah, the young wench who hates the Rossis. ¡°Lead the way,¡± I reply, smirking as Sephora nods. She walks slightly ahead of me and brings me to a room with a double bed, arge window and a door that leads to a bathroom. ¡°Is there anything else that you might need, My Lord?¡± She asks softly. 1 There¡¯s lust in her voice, and hunger for something more. I give her my most charming smile, yanking her into the room, kicking the door shut and pinning her against it. ¡°Perhaps there is¡­¡± I say, trailing my hand down her cheek. Her eyes fill with desire as she leans into me. ¡°I will forever serve you¡­ with the witches under yourmand, you can make me whoever you want¡­ as one of the high witches I hold power¡­ of course, not as much as Magdalene-¡® ¡°¡± ¡°Unless I make you the head of the Coven, correct?¡± I say, squeezing her neck. So that¡¯s what she wants from me. She moans and nods. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is the Rossi Whore also under this spell?¡± I ask coldly. Half of me wants to crush her neck, the other half knows she¡¯ll be a handy ally. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s not of pure blood.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ shame since she¡¯s the strongest witch, is she not, her and the demon?¡± I ask. She purses her lips and I know I¡¯m right. It¡¯s no secret. ¡°We will need to take care of her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already weakened her for you. I killed her mate,¡± she says with a cocky smirk and great pride in her voice. 9 My eyes widen in surprise before I smirk slowly. ¡°Oh?¡± I ask so that was this little minx¡¯s doing. 1 ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m the one who helped ce that poison that your master gave me at the Rossi mansion. He¡¯s still around us. I can feel him.¡± She jabbers on. The link between Apophis and me is weakening. I will have to handle Sk quickly before his anger comes down on me. ¡°Then I think you deserve a reward for all your hard work¡­¡± I say, pushing the thoughts away for now. ¡°I think I do.¡± She responds, leaning up. My smirk grows before I im her lips with mine¡­ 5 (END) I smirk, she was a good fuck. 9 Someone who has a goal and passion like mine and who is ready to do anything to get it¡­ 1 ¡°A location?¡± Sk asks, ying with a strand of her hair and drawing me from my thoughts. I hate that hairstyle of hers. ¡°The Crystal Gardens, a splendour that belongs to us Ardens.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make it magical.¡± She says. I nod slowly. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s begin the preparations. You will call the council members, and I will call the witches and other packs.¡± Imand. ¡°With great pleasure.¡± She responds. I watch her, realising what irks me about the beauty before me. She isn¡¯t the ideal woman, despite the fact she is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve seen¡­ but the tattoos, the short hair, the attitude, ruin it all¡­ 2 I¡¯ll fix her for tomorrow. I lead the way to Dad¡¯s office, my mind mulling over the vials of poison that Apophis has granted me. One for the Lycan King, one for the Sris King and one for the Lycan Princess and I¡¯m ready toy their heads in a pretty little row. Oh, how my garden shall grow. 7 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 148 Bastet SKYLA. Fucking worm. 3 The only thing keeping me sane is the fact that I need to make sure I¡¯m sessful in this act. Once he¡¯s inside that building, our spells and everything will secure him there. Just a bit fucking longer. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Last night I told Dante about the ns for the engagement. It is the perfect way to lower this loser¡¯s guard a little. Even when he hit me across the face, I acted like it didn¡¯t matter, despite the fact I wanted to rip him to fucking pieces. 4 I¡¯m biding my time and I am going to bitch p him into fucking tomorrow. 6 I look down at my arm, as one of the two makeup artists covers my tattoo up. She-wolves that he didn¡¯t seem to care to not check out in front of me when he had first told them what he wanted from me. He¡¯s fucking sick, like he¡¯s chosen an out fit that will cover me from neck to fucking toes, saying I¡¯ll look like ady. Yet, he is happily allowed to check out and enjoy looking at other women with skin on show. I can¡¯t stand him. Danielle and Lenora are both part of the Shadow Wolves¡¯ pack. He¡¯s a vile piece of trash not worth the oxygen he¡¯s using. ¡°Think it¡¯s covered enough?¡± I ask, trying not to be sarcastic. ¡°It¡¯s all done,¡± Danielle says politely as she takes out long ck extensions from a packet. Oh, hell no. ¡°Extensions?¡± I ask. ¡°Alpha Aleric chose the hairstyle for you and your hair is too short for it,¡± Lenora says. I¡¯m sure he fucking did¡­ ¡°Could do a lot with it¡­¡± Danielle mutters, but Lenora pokes her eyes out at her, shutting her up.¡± My only concern in my n is what if he tries to sleep with me? But Delsanra had reassured me that the runes around here, mixed with the herbs will cause him to be drowsy. Which did prove correct. After he made a few calls to have the engagement organised, he had indeedmanded that we both head to bed. He locked me in a room before he went to his own. I¡¯m d because that is something I wouldn¡¯t have been able to y along with. Me being close to him makes me sick as it is. Even Bastet¡¯s voice holds irritation every time he tries to kiss or touch me. I nce towards the bed which Malevolent is hiding under. I don¡¯t know how she got here, but this morning she was curled up next to me. 7 I¡¯m d she¡¯s here, but I¡¯m also scared for her. After Aleric had backhanded me yet again this morning, a thought had urred to me, from something that happened a while ago. ¡®You said he gave me three doses¡­ there was a time my cat Malevolent was hurt¡­ did he do that?¡¯ I ask Bastet, trying to still my heart as the women begin on my hair. ¡°That is correct. You never hurt her Lycan Princess, she simply tried to protect you.¡¯ Anger res within me, but I try to stay calm. ¡®My poor baby¡­ fuck, I¡¯m going to kill him for that! How could he hurt an innocent animal?¡¯ 1 ¡®Yet your reaction showed your love for her.¡¯ Bastet¡¯s whispery voicees, trying to calm 1. Remain calm and in control¡­ When I¡¯m not afraid of my emotions, I will then not fear them getting out of control. I¡¯m calm¡­ and I know thates from Bastet herself. ¡®When you defeat Apophis, my job here will be done, and I will return to mynds¡­¡¯ ¡®Yournds?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Yes, us gods should not be hanging at the brink of the veil, for our powers will affect it. I will take my ce after my goal isplete. Remember, the powers that I have gifted you will always remain within you. Perhaps one day, the chance may arise for us to speak again, but I pray for the sake of us all that never happens. Use what I have given you for good.¡¯ Her whispery voice swirls around me. That ominous impending doom of the future. Why do I feel she¡¯s hinting at that? (1 ¡®Stand for not only for Selene but for me. Bastet, a lower goddess, almost forgotten.¡¯ She continues. ¡®I will. You are the goddess of cats! There is nothing better out there than that! I say. Sheughs, but I can sense the happiness in her voice. ¡®So, this might be thest time I see you¡­¡¯ I add quietly, realising what she means. ¡®Yes, and whilst these women pretend to make you into what you are not, remember that you are always made for greater things. I chose you, only you.¡¯ She hums. I smile slightly. ¡®I have a wild question about that. Why me? I am a Lycan. We are so different from cats. Like don¡¯t get me wrong, I would have loved to be like a cat girl or something, but why did you choose me?¡¯ She chuckles, a whispery otherworldly feel brushes over my skin and the hair at the back of my neck rises. Danielle pauses and I wonder if they felt something, too. ¡®Because you remind me of the first of my creation and your love for cats drew me to you when I looked to your future¡­ Only Selene had her own ns too.¡¯ I don¡¯t understand that fully, but I know by now she won¡¯t rify, so I ask her something. I have a feeling she might tell me. ¡®Your creation? You mean cats?¡¯ ¡®I mean my werecats. Werewolves were not the only species ced onnd, Lycan princess. Only ¡­ My kind became so arrogant and thirsted for power that they brought about their own. extinction. Thousands of years ago¡­ When Egypt was young, and the waters of the Nile led to heaven itself.¡¯ There¡¯s pain and regret in her voice. (5 A time long forgotten¡­ ¡®So, you had to make do with another¡¯s species¡­ ¡®I murmur. ¡®Somewhat, but that is not for you to worry about. Tonight is our only chance, for the future is at a dangerous point. If Apophis manages to cross into this world tonight, it shifts the very hands of times, bringing a great cmity that we must avoid at all costs. I know tonight he will send his beasts. I know he¡¯s found a crack in the veil, but I cannot find it.¡± Her threat remains hanging, and for a moment I simply ponder on her words before she continues. ¡®I will grant you one wish before this battle¡­ a parting gift. Tell me, Lycan Princess. What do you wish for?¡¯ My heart skips a beat, knowing instantly what I want to ask for! ¡°Then I ask for Chris¡¯s return, give my sister her mate back¡­ please¡­¡¯ I ask, trying to control my emotions. 9 She¡¯s a God, she can do it. She¡¯s silent before she sighs. ¡®s, I cannot grant life to those who have already crossed and moved on¡­ I am a lesser goddess and only a select few can grant this wish and that too, to their own species alone.¡¯ She sounds almost regretful and my heart sinks. 5 ¡°Then¡­ what can you offer me that will protect my loved ones?¡¯ I ask, trying to keep myself calm as Lenora applies a soft touch of shadow to my lids. ¡®I cannot do anything that ys with the hands of fate.¡¯ 1 ¡°Then why ask me something that you cannot give?¡¯ I ask, almost bitterly. For a split second, the hopes that perhaps I could bring Chris back for Raihana filled me with a happiness that was instantly shattered. It¡¯s clear that she can¡¯t give me anything big¡­ ¡°Oh, mydy, your eyes are watering,¡± Danielle murmurs, concerned. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I got some powder in it.¡± I lie. ¡®I am sorry, but I can offer you this¡­ Your cat, Malevolent, is reaching the end of her years. She has been the vessel for my eyes as I watched you grow. Readying for your greatest battle¡­ I will give you this Lycan princess. Until you breathe yourst breath, she shall live. Your lives will, from this day forth, be connected as one. You are her, and she is you.¡¯ 12 My heart squeezes with intense emotions. As she brings up Malevolent¡¯s truth, she¡¯ll be with me¡­ forever¡­ 1 She may not have been able to bring Chris back, but she has given me a gift I¡¯ll cherish¡­ ¡°Thank you¡­¡¯ I say softly. 2 Take care, Lycan princess¡­. From this day on, you are all I have to represent myself¡­ I am certain I chose correctly¡­ For in the final battle ¡­ You will be my champion. My Lioness.¡¯ Chapter 149 Chapter 149 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 149 His Delusion SKYLA. I¡¯m about to say something when I feel a wisp of air swirl around me. She¡¯s leaving! Although I know she¡¯ll remain in a way, I won¡¯t ever get to talk to her again and oddly, that fills me with sorrow. ¡®I won¡¯t fail you.¡¯ ¡®I believe you won¡¯t. I have faith in you, my Lioness.¡¯ Her words seem to echo inside of me and my eyes sh as I feel something like a sharp zing rush through me. It affects my arms, and my head and it¡¯s intense on my stomach and back. My eyes ze and I stare in the mirror at my now cat-like eyes before I close them, not wanting the women to notice them. I won¡¯t fail you like your people, Bastet. She¡¯s gone. The moment I felt that touch, I felt it. She¡¯s still with me, but not in the way she has been until now. Now all I have left is what she has given me and hoped for from me. I won¡¯t fail her. ¡°There, we are all done,¡± Lenora says, I stare in the mirror. The woman in front of me is not me, but an image of the ideal woman in the eyes of Aleric. My eyes are painted with a touch of shimmer and liner. My hair is up in a sleek bun that reminds me somewhat of Royce¡¯s mother. 8 My nails have been cut shorter, curved into almond shapes, and painted a soft pink. My tattoo ispletely covered and in my ears, I¡¯m wearing just small pearl studs, the rest empty. Leo¡¯s earring is sitting on the counter and I¡¯m waiting for my chance to swipe it. Subtle blush and a touch of pink lipstick finish off my look. I no longer look like Sk Sra Rossi, but a dumb trophy woman for Aleric, just name me Mary-Sue in the bloody process, too, why don¡¯t you. I hate how I look, fucking Gherkin Dick¡¯s fault. 1 I stand up and remove my gown, ready to slip into the dress that awaits me. It¡¯s not my fucking wedding, but he¡¯s chosen such a boring dress in an ivory colour. I¡¯m wearing a ck strapless bodysuit underneath. That is my choice. When both women go over to the bed to collect the long-sleeved dress and the detachable skirt, I quickly pick up Leo¡¯s earring and shove it into my bun, making sure it¡¯s tucked in tightly, so it doesn¡¯t fall out. 1 I¡¯m certain everything will b fine, but if it gives my family peace of mind, the it¡¯s on me. 2 I¡¯ll make sure ¡®Rick the Dick has just entered the mansion.¡¯ Dante¡¯s voice hums in my head. 11 ¡°Thanks¡­¡¯ I say, ¡®I¡¯m almost ready. Time to take him down.¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t wait, you got this My Audacious Lioness.¡¯ He says. I pause at the nickname and tilt my head. ¡®Did you know¡­ about Bastet?¡¯ I ask. I know he couldn¡¯t have told me if he did, but¡­ ¡®Not entirely, but you were born to be a lioness, Sky. I guess that¡¯s why you like to annoy me. Cats are pretty annoying¡­¡¯ I almost smile. ¡®I¡¯m going to get my revenge on you.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll wait for it.¡¯ He replies. 1. I don¡¯t reply, suddenly hearing faint footsteps as the women-carry the dress over to me. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I turn to look at Lenora whose eyes are fixed on my ass. Confusion clears in her eyes and I realise she spotted my butt cheek tattoo. Shit, before Aleric gets triggered by it and tries to carve it out of my ass, I need to get the dress on. 6 ¡°Quick,¡± I say quietly. ¡°I knew it!¡± Danielle hisses, as she stares at Lenora, then at me. They¡¯re clearly mind- linking one another. I touch my neck, where Royce¡¯s mark still shines through the foundation. ¡°He is mine and I am his. Warn your pack once we leave. Your true Alpha is the Sris King.¡± I murmur, hearing Aleric¡¯s approaching footstepsing closer. ¡°Tell only those you can trust.¡± 2 ¡°Understood, Luna.¡± They whisper, exchanging looks, They both move fast and quickly help me into the gown, clearly realising that Aleric is not who he portrays. The pack will hopefully step down, or side Royce when the timees¡­ Everyone knew what went down and although many people in the pack couldn¡¯t believe Royce would do something like that, it seems for these two girls that tattoo is proof enough. Just as they zip my dress up, right up to my fucking neck, the door flies open, revealing Aleric in an ivory suit. A ck bow tie and his hair in a high ponytail tied with a ribbon. (15) Honestly, a man with a ponytail looks good, but Aleric, he looks nothing more than a fucking snake, no pun intended. ¡°Leave us.¡± Alericmands the women. They obey, moving away from me. They nce back at me, and I smile politely, telling them silently that I am fine. They shut the door behind them, leaving me with Aleric. ¡°Ah, now you look like a properdy,¡± Aleric says with approval. No, you fucktard, I look like Mama Mari, no offence, but I¡¯m no fuckingdy ¡°I will act just like ady, too,¡± I say, smiling so sweetly I want to gag. Word vomit! Gross. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Hmm¡­ Good. You need to behave like ady, too.¡± I¡¯ll tear your balls off like a pretty littledy too. One itty bitty fucking little part at a time. (3) He takes my hands and admires my nails. ¡°Now you look less like a whore.¡± Oh, when I tear into you with these mother fucking blunt nails, you¡¯ll wish I had my whore- like nails to make it easier. Anger rages within me and I try to focus on Royce; his words back when we trained together, his trust, his belief and his strength in 1. Aleric is worse than scum, his double standards and his view of women are nothing more than vile. I look at the mirror just as he¡¯s about to touch me. I need to hold out a little longer and so I pretend to be satisfied with how look. ¡°You are how *Correct. Look at me.¡± I say, wondering if this is a by-product of his father¡¯s views. The way he views women. Royce mentioned his mom used to be a spitfire when she was younger¡­ did Keh mould her into what he wanted? Possibly¡­ That is why I love how my family treat our women¡­ no one is forced to be and act in a certain way. Or dress in any other way than they want to and that¡¯s how it fucking should be. If we want to hide our tits and ass or disy them, that¡¯s our choice and no one has the fucking right to tell us what to do. 8 My eyes glimmer in rage and I keep them cast down, not wanting him to see. ¡°Then¡­ shall we get going? I can¡¯t wait for the world to know we are one.¡± I say lightly, seeing his eyes sh with approval. He tilts his head, taking hold of my chin, his gaze dipping to my lips. Urgh don¡¯t breathe, Sky¡­ He leans in and kisses me, and I move my lips, focusing on Royce, and my inner emotions, relieved when he moves back with satisfaction in his eyes. I feel sick and I will need to wash my mouth out properly. I can¡¯t wait for the day Royce touches me and kisses me over every fucking part he¡¯s touched. 1 ¡°I cannot wait for tonight, where I will have another taste of you¡­ it¡¯s high time.¡± He murmurs softly. I regret that fucking first time, too. ¡°Oh, I cannot wait for tonight.¡± I lie, running my finger down his cheek. I will bathe in your fucking blood when victory is in my grasp¡­ 7 Our eyes meet. Two people, somehow mated¡­ chosen by enemies to fight in their stead¡­ chosen by Selene to be bound to one another¡­. 7 Why? There is no answer to that¡­ He offers me his arm and I take it, ready to put an end to this madness¡­ once and for all¡­ Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 150 Uninvited Guests SKYLA. We reach the venue soon enough, and it is as beautiful as its name. The entire building is made of mainly crystal ss, with pearlescent pirs and beams. The witches are surrounding it, blending into the shadows of the trees and archways. Most are outside¡­ Perfect. ¡°The witches think the attack wille from the outside, don¡¯t they?¡¯ I say through the link as the doors shut behind us. ¡®Yeah, and it fucking will for the most part, but once we¡¯re in those outside will be locked out and those inside, inside. No fucking witch can stop us from crashing that fucking engagement, ¡®Dad¡¯s growl comes. I can¡¯t help but smile slightly. (2 Never have I been happier to hear Grump Bear¡¯s growl. 2 ¡®Care to share why the fuck you sprung the idea of getting engaged to him? A tad fucking extreme, don¡¯t you think?¡¯ he asks. ¡®Because Gherkin Dick is conceited. I needed something extreme to make it more believable.¡¯ I reply. ¡®I¡¯ll see you guys soon,¡¯ ¡®Soon.¡¯ Kataleya¡¯s soft voicees as I take a deep breath. Aleric looks at me sharply and I smile as warmly as I can as we step into the open hall of the crystal gardens. The huge dome above reflects thousands of rays of light. It¡¯s¡­ breathtaking. Damn, I never knew the Arden¡¯s had such a stunning ce¡­ I¡¯m admiring the dancing rays of light when something pops out to me. Within it, dancing subtly along the chandeliers and vines of roses and ivy, Bastet¡¯s sign jumps out at me. How clever¡­ This ce is hooked up¡­ with Bastet¡¯s symbols everywhere,¡¯ I murmur. ¡®Let¡¯s just say Raihana, Maria, Catherine, Delsanra, and the younger girls worked the entire night to make sure it is notcking in any way.¡¯ Mama exins appreciatively. ¡®I owe them,¡¯ I say quietly. ¡®We all do.¡¯ Mama says. ¡®Your fucker has a message for you,¡¯ Dad grumbles. ¡®But it¡¯s not fucking import-¡® 201 ¡®He says he loves you, and not long now. Await the signal and believe in yourself.¡¯ Mama takes over from Dad. (1 ¡®And that you know how to control your Lycan, trust your heart. That poetic shit irritates the fuck out of me,¡¯ Dad says unhappily. ¡®And there was no need to add the other shit, Amore Mio.¡¯ 6 I almost snicker. ¡®Ok end the link and focus.¡¯ Dante¡¯s voice ¡®I can multitask.¡¯ He retorts. 1 ¡®Ok, understood, we¡¯re ready.¡¯ Mama intervenes. ¡®See you guys soon.¡¯ I reply as I nce around the hall. There are some of the council members here, the witches, including Magdalene and other important alphas and werewolves. ¡°Alpha Aleric Arden!¡± Alpha Keith says, being the first to approach us. Oh look, the snakes are gathering together. ¡°Congrattions on the engagement.¡± He adds as Aleric shakes his hand. I try not to scoff, for someone who was hell- bent on proving me a criminal he sure has changed his tune. We meet several people, and each time I put on a front that makes a few people look at me with intrigue. Some who know me¡­ I can see the concern in their eyes, knowing this isn¡¯t me. There¡¯s worry on others¡¯ faces and blind excitement in others. Those who are true to their King can be seen from how they are responding to this shot-gun engagement. Allen is here, but his eyes are filled with worry. For as long as I remember he¡¯s stood by Dad¡¯s side. I like the old, wrinkled fig. 8 Someone passes me a drink and I pretend to sip it. I am not going to risk anything tonight¡­ 4 I ce the ss down just as Aleric steps up on the low stage, a smirk on his arrogant face. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, may I please have your attention, tonight we are here to celebrate a momentous asion! My engagement to the beautiful Sk Rossi, the first daughter of the Lycan King, Alejandro Rossi. A man I still respect, despite him not giving us his blessings. Nothing can stand in the way of something created by the moon goddess herself!¡± . 1 How are people even listening to this crap? ¡°Before we make our engagement official, I want to acknowledge that my father has indeed disobeyed thews of our council. Laws that we must always abide by!¡± Totaly bullshitter. I nce around the room sharply. He¡¯s throwing his father under the bus to win points ¡­ Even his father¡¯s die-hard followers seem to be nodding slowly, realising he is their new ally. The next Alpha, or so they think. Some of those who were worried, rx a little at his words. He¡¯s smart, I¡¯ll give him that. ¡°I am disappointed to call myself his son, disappointed that I have a rapist and abuser as a brother!¡± How dare- ¡®Ignore him.¡¯ Dante¡¯s smooth voicees. ¡®I know¡¯ I reply, swirling my wine in the ss. Calmness¡­ ¡°In my father¡¯s stead, it means will be the next Alpha. To lead the Shadow Wolves pack from this day on-¡± He¡¯s cut off when the doors m open, and my heart skips a beat when the familiar scents of my family hit my nose. ¡°Well now, you can¡¯t be fucking getting engaged to my daughter without her father now, can you?¡± A cold voice booms through the hall. 11 Dad! He¡¯s standing there, dressed in ck, a cold smirk on his face. A cigarette in one hand, the other around Mama¡¯s waist. His burning red eyes trained on Aleric, who is unable to hide the rage on his face¡­ Aleric pales slightly, as many of the guests lower their heads to Dad. He¡¯s still the king, whether they like that or not. ¡°How did you¡­¡± Aleric trails off. Surprised they got past the witches? Loser¡­ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Dad¡¯s eyes find me, his gaze runs over me and his brow creases. ¡®Proud I¡¯m covered up?¡¯ I ask humourlessly, through the link. ¡®Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever fucking say it, but no, not like this. That fucking bastard¡­¡¯ 3 ¡®Sk¡­e join me, Princess.¡¯ Aleric says and I smile gracefully. Turning and stepping onto the dais, I close the gap between us. ¡®Got me a weapon?¡¯ I ask through the link, watching some of the guests congratte Dad and Mom quietly on our so-called engagement, whilst others simply look relieved Dad¡¯s here. ¡®Yes, I do.¡¯ Kataleya says. She¡¯s here too, along with Uncle Liam, Aunty Raven, Uncle Marcel, Winona and Mama Mari¡­ 4 The others are probably close¡­ Aleric is looking at me, his gaze burning into me, and I suddenly realise he wants me to humiliate them¡­ and have them leave. ¡®He wants me to speak. Are we ready to end this engagement and make history for the smallest event in our fucking family?¡± I ask. ¡®Await for the signal.¡¯ Dante¡¯s voicees. ¡®Signal?¡¯ I ask. ¡®You¡¯ll know.¡¯ Dante says. 1 Cryptic fucker. 5 My eyes meet Aleric¡¯s, and he bends down, kissing my lips. I feel Dad¡¯s aura hike and I almost gag. Never did I think minty fresh breath could make my stomach churn, as it does right now? I¡¯m going to be sick. The sparks between us have faded greatly and I¡¯m relieved for it. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± I whisper to Aleric, turning to the guests. ¡°I want to thank everyone for attending today. Some of you are happy to see us together, others- not so much.¡± Aleric¡¯s eyes are on me, and I put on a sad expression as my eyes shift to my family. ¡°I know that my father is the Lycan King, that my mother is the Blessed Wolf. Those who have never been wrong before, do you think that their judgment would becking?¡± I ask clearly. Aleric frowns, his hand tightening on my waist. I look at him, giving him a wink. He rxes a little, but I can see his eyes flit to Sephora the cunt waffle. She nods slightly before she leaves the room swiftly. What is she up to? ¡®Sephora left.¡¯ I say just as Mama speaks. ¡°The high witch Sephora just left the hall.¡¯ ¡®Noted.¡¯ Dante answers. ¡®We¡¯re ready.¡¯ I continue speaking, trying to dy it until the signal Dante spoke of appears. ¡°Can their words be lies? I never thought I¡¯d fall in love, never thought that anyone could love me¡­ but I was wrong, and I want my family to ept that I love him dearly. I¡¯ve made mistakes in my life¡­ tried to be something that I am not¡­ until he came into my life¡­¡± I say quietly. ¡°I love him, and no matter what anyone thinks, he is the only one I wish to be with.¡± Aleric is nodding as he takes my hand when the doors m open once again. My heart skips a beat as his delicious scent reaches my nose. Royce. Fuck, he¡¯s here. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 The Lycan Princess and the Temptation of Sin by Moonlight Muse Chapter 151 Her Sacrifice SKYLA Aleric and I both turn sharply. My stomach does a flip when I spot him. There he stands, the Sris Sword of the king, in the hands of the Sris King himself. There¡¯s my man. My Reign. My Alpha. My Fucking King. 6 He¡¯s wearing a white formal shirt that hugs his muscles and grey pants. A murmur ripples through the room as a sharp wind blows around him and he strides across the hall, cutting through the crowds as he reaches the dais. A few witches jump forward, but his shield of violent wind is imprable. ¡°Royce!¡± Aleric snarls, raising his hand, mes rippling around his hand. Royce doesn¡¯t reply as he steps onto the dais, skipping the three steps and reaching me in seconds. His arm snakes around my waist, and he yanks me against him, making me gasp. My heart pounding, as every ridge of his body. moulds against mine. Oh so perfectly¡­ ¡°ROYCE!¡± Aleric thunders. Royce simply raises his sword, forcing him to keep his distance, his eyes on me. ¡®One night without you is far too long.¡± He whispers, and then his lips are on mine. 2 He kisses me with a passion that ignites the inferno of pleasure and desire within me. A powerful wind keeps Aleric away as several witches began chanting spells. ¡°Now!¡± A blinding light fills the sky, and the runes encase the entire dome as a few witches hiss, pulling back their magic. ¡°Stop her!¡± ¡°What is he doing!¡± ¡°Alpha Aleric was right. He deserves to be in prison!¡± ¡°Will you really just stand and watch this happen, Alpha Alejandro?!¡± Lignore them, locking my arms around Royce¡¯s neck and kissing him back harder, passion and desire running through my veins and above all. Deep, powerful love, emotions that allbine. together, in the name of that very love. Heaven. This tastes and feels like heaven. Sweet, seductive, and like a breeze of air. My Winter God. I feel him throb against me, my own core heated and I can¡¯t wait forter when we can fuck one another¡¯s brains out¡­ ¡°If I watch someone take control of her body and soul, then I will willingly watch the man she loves kiss her,¡± Dad says, his voice icy. I wonder if thest part was hard for him to say? Royce pulls away, his eyes zing blue,. ¡°You came for me,¡± I say softly, yet clear enough that everyone in this room could hear 1. ¡°Always.¡± He was my signal. ¡°Sk. Sk, what are you doing?¡± Aleric asks, his voice shaking. ¡°What I have always wanted until you ruined my life! Not only putting me under your control but abusing me repeatedly. Who hits a woman?! Royce is the one who has never hurt me!¡± I hiss, ring at the cunt, lifting the mask of deception I have worn since yesterday. Royce tenses and I know it¡¯s because I mentioned the hitting¡­ I look up at him and give him a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I whisper, touching his jaw. ¡°The¡­ How¡­ You¡­¡± Aleric¡¯s tone changes from confused to angry in seconds as he tries to keep his image. Struggling with how to react. It¡¯s on him now. Let the truth be known or pretend to be innocent. I can guarantee he¡¯ll lose his shit. I just need Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. him to do that soon. ¡°Stop him!¡± One of the witches says pointing at Royce. ¡°My daughter will ask for help if she needs it. No one will intervene! That¡¯s what you all saidst time, right?¡± Dad warns menacingly, stopping the few who have moved forward in their tracks. 1 ¡°Royce is innocent. He always has been.¡± I say quietly. Royce tilts his head, his gorgeous eyes skimming over me, and my gaze dips to his neck. I look up at him through myshes, tugging open his shirt a little and kiss his neck sensually. Fuck, he tastes so fucking good. As much as I want to mark him¡­ I want to do so this time with him buried inside of me¡­ I lick my lips as Aleric¡¯s mes rage around him and I turn to face him. ¡°What is the meaning of this¡­ you lied to me!¡± Aleric says, his voice trembling, his eyes zing, shifting into those of a snake¡­ ¡°No, I simply broke the hold that you had on me. I am not the Lioness for nothing.¡± I say. ¡± Apophis may have chosen you, Aleric, and helped you control me, but I have not only Bastet behind me but the support of my family and the man I love!¡± There¡¯s confusion in the crowd of guests. I know my aim is to defeat Aleric, but I want them to see his true colours first. ¡°You have raised your hand to me three times since you took me from my father¡¯s home only yesterday! You are trying to form me into this woman that I am not! It¡¯s time that the people learn the truth and those who fucking blindly trusted you are idiots!¡± ¡°Lies!¡± One of the witches says. ¡°Is it? Aren¡¯t the gods ying us?! Did Hecate not go against what is right to return the favour she owed Apophis?!¡± I growl. People look around and Magdalene steps forward. ¡°Before I speak, my king and my sisters¡­. Take heed of my words¡­¡± Her voice echoes in every corner of the room and something tells me beyond this hall, too. She takes a deep breath. ¡°I name Serafina, first-born daughter from the line of The Dark Witch Endora, direct descendant of house Di Bianco Galdur as my sessor and supreme high witch of the Coven of Ennd!¡± Her voice echoes off the wall, and my stomach twists as Dad moves towards her. I know what she¡¯s about to do. ¡°Magdalene, you don¡¯t need-¡± ¡°It was an honour to work alongside you, King of the Wolves. You and your nephew united more than your own species. Ended the hunter¡¯s reign, exposed the evil amongst us and the ughter of our witches.¡± She replies gravely. But I am older. I know what I am doing.¡± She¡¯s going to tell the truth of the witches and it will cost her¡­ for disobeying Hecate¡­. ¡°You don¡¯t need to, please, we-¡°I begin. I don¡¯t want someone else to die! (( She smiles, ¡°I am growing old, child. It is the least I can do to make up for Hecate¡¯s betrayal to not only our peace treaty but to her daughters.¡± Fuck. She closes her eyes as a few witches stare at her. ¡°I confirm that the Lycan Princess tells nothing but the truth. We are forced to obey Apophis and his favoured, Aleric James Arden, for the next thirteen moons¡­ Something I would rather die before doing!¡± 1 A blinding light fills the room as her eyes roll and she copses, her life source gone in the blink of an eye. Just like that¡­ she¡¯s dead.3 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 68. Brother to Brother ROYCE. Alejandro catches Magdalene¡¯s body before she hits the ground,ying her on the floor. A wave of sadness washes over the room, and I lower my head for a moment in respect. She took a stance against her goddess. The other witches stare at her, acked, a few rushing to her side, where sheys dead. ¡°High Witch!¡± ¡°Magdalene!¡± She gave her life to speak the truth¡­. Despite her stubbornness, she had her heart in the right ce. I turn my attention back towards Aleric, ready to end this once and for all. ¡°If you need any more proof, you are fools¡­¡± Sk says to the people as a whisper of confusion spreads across them. ¡°Everything I said against my family, and Royce was at hismand. Ask yourselves if you really think I¡¯m lying, or are you simply scared to admit that you have made a grave mistake by believing him? He is his father¡¯s son!¡± There is hesitation in the crowds, but it isn¡¯t because they don¡¯t believe her. They know they¡¯re in the wrong and they don¡¯t know what to do. The witches are shaken, most of them staring at Magdalene, not knowing what to do. Die or survive? Either choice, I cannot me them, everyone deserves to live¡­ ¡°If you are smart, you will fall back. I know you are under Hecate¡¯smand¡­ but you can at least try to abstain from joining the fucking battle. Those who fight against us are to be captured and held down! No one is to kill the witches! I do not want bloodshed, am I clear!¡± Alejandro¡¯s voice thunders through the room, the second part of his statement directed at the werewolves. ¡°We believe you¡­¡± ¡°I knew it¡­¡± ¡°What a bastard¡­¡± I see a few who look humiliated or look to Aleric for amand and they are the ones who I will remember forter¡­ ¡°I Sk Sra Rossi, the Lycan Princess and the Lioness of Bastet before the eyes of the people, reject you as my mate a May Hades wee you to the lowest s of hell when I¡¯m done with you.¡± Sk says icily as she takes her stance before me. (4 Her power swirls around her as she reaches up, grips the cor of her dress and tears it right down the middle. My eyes widen as she takes a moment to unhook the top skirt before shimmying out of what remains of her dress. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to move in that shit.¡± She mutters. 4 Got to love the confidence of my little doll. I¡¯ve missed her. My gaze falls on her sexy ass which is only partially covered by her skimpy ck bodysuit. ¡°Fuck.¡± I mutter, trying not to lose focus. Her ass looks fucking fine¡­ How is she going to fight in that and not distract me? ¡°Enjoy the view.¡± She whispers seductively, leaning back against me. Aleric is scanning the crowds, realising things aren¡¯t going the way that he wished. ¡°Oh absolutely, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to focus on the fight ahead,¡± I whisper. This feeling of having her close, safe and being herself is unexinable. I will never take her for granted¡­ I ce my hand on her stomach, pulling her back and pressing her against me, kissing her neck softly. ¡°Cut out the fucking flirting and take Ken Fucking Arden Junior out!¡± Alejandro growls. 14 My smile fades. I want him to make the first move¡­ ¡°Chill out, Dad,¡± Sk says, as she looks at Aleric, who is now ring at us with hatred. ¡°A gift from your king for the battle ahead, my queen,¡± I say quietly, passing Sk the Sris Sword. Her heart thumps as she takes it, and for a moment, it glows. ¡°May Helios assist.¡± I murmur, now stepping up beside her and reluctantly letting go of her. ¡°You yed me¡­ You. yed. Me!¡± His voice ends in a vicious hiss as he res at me and Sk. ¡°Aleric¡­ We don¡¯t need to do this.¡± I say quietly. ¡°Want to talk?¡± ¡°Now you want to talk?¡± He hisses. I frown. ¡°Are you for real? You tried to kill me. I tried to talk to you back then, remember? Or have you forgotten? When have we had the chance to talk after that?¡± I ask. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to surrender and ept what you¡¯ve done.¡± It¡¯s futile, and for everything he has done, I can¡¯t forgive him¡­ especially what he did to Sk¡­ but I want to know deep down why? Why is he like this? ¡°Of course, the son that got everything would say that! I have not seen a more selfish person than you!¡± Aleric snarls. ¡°I won¡¯t fail. I deserve it all. That title you hold should have been mine. I am the elder one! I hold the mes of the sun in my hand!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± I say quietly. ¡°I do! The king should have Helios¡¯ power and it should be strong at least!¡± he hisses. He¡¯s blinded, and it¡¯s clear this conversation won¡¯t get us anywhere. ¡°Wrong again, the Sris King shall hold all elements¡­¡± I reply quietly. Raising my hand, I summon a ball of fire. It¡¯s small because I know how powerful and hot it is. The heat from it is so intense and the heat waves are visible in the surrounding air. ¡°I hold all the elements, each extremely powerful, Aleric¡­ I just never wanted to use this one much. You always said fire is yours.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to patronise me! You took my mate! You kissed her in front of me and you think you are some kind of saint!¡± He screams. ¡°I am not yours!¡± Sk snarls. ¡°I would regret my actions if you didn¡¯t keep abusing her. You injected her, wanted to control her, and have hurt her¡­¡± My eyes sh. ¡°She deserved it!¡± ¡°You are past that point of winning sympathy. I know we both suffered at the hands of our father, but it is no excuse for what you have be. You killed Quade, who was like an uncle to us! Our father tried to have Victoria killed, Quade saved her, and you- you just killed him in cold blood!¡± 2 His eyes darken as he res at me. ¡°Who cares about that baby? It was a girl! She was a weakling before she was even fucking born! Dad, only did the Arden name a favour!¡± He snarls. ¡°I just wish he did the same to you! I tried to do everything to protect you! You selfishly lived your life whilst I tried to meet Dad¡¯s expectations and suffered because of you!¡± 3 Those words only anger me further. ¡°How dare you¡­ Do you want to follow in Dad¡¯s footsteps, Aleric? Because for someone who knows firsthand what he is capable of, you sure seem to be his spitting double.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say! You had it easy!¡± ¡°I am sorry you feel that way, but I never meant for that to happen,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Of course, you were too lost in your own selfish life to care for what was around you. Never once did you think about me!¡± His words sting, and I don¡¯t even know why. ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ I have been a victim at his hand, too. When I refused Dad¡­ he told me if I didn¡¯t cooperate, he¡¯ll carry out the testing on you instead and so I would listen. I didn¡¯t know you were going through the same. Let me guess ¡­ he experimented on you until you¡¯d ck out from the pain?¡± 3 His eyes flicker back to grey, a glimmer of surprise in them. The darkness around him is growing. Even if Apophis is barred, the power he has given him remains¡­ I just don¡¯t know the extent of the powers Aleric holds, but that teleportation ability the serpents seem to have is dangerous. ¡°He yed us¡­¡± heughs manically, but my reaction is entirely different. Regret. We had been so blinded in trying to protect each other that we never spoke to each other and shared our pain. ¡®Twins. It means you always have a best friend to rely on¡­ to share everything with¡­¡¯ Mom¡¯s words from long ago whisper through my mind and I look down. It¡¯s toote now, but I want to try to show him that we were both victims of Dad¡¯s abuse. I step forward and Sk looks at me sharply, cing her hand on my arm protectively, and I give her a small nod. I¡¯m ok¡­ I lift her hand to my lips, kissing it before I look at Aleric. ¡°I am sorry, I know it won¡¯t fix anything, but I honestly thought I was protecting you by tolerating everything father did to me.¡± Aleric frowns before his shoulders slump, and the darkness around him eases up a little. ¡°It¡¯s toote for an apology¡­¡± He says, his voice full of anguish. ¡°You took it all from me¡­ even my mate¡­ She was made for me and even that you imed.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t force love, Aleric,¡± I say quietly. Your treatment of her and your intentions aren¡¯t justified simply because she is fated.¡± (C ¡°Don¡¯t you think the only reason she is attracted to you is because you look like me?¡± He asks bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­ we have chosen our paths and now we must walk them.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like that. Surrender and admit to your crimes. You will find peace, Aleric.¡± I hate everything he¡¯s done. I have felt anger and hatred towards him, but when he¡¯s standing there laughing like a madman, I wonder if all he ever needed was guidance and someone to reach out¡­ When his good intentions morphed into bitterness, resentment, and hatred¡­ the Aleric who wanted to protect me is g gone and, in his ce is the monster that Father created. ¡°Never. I don¡¯t r¨¨gret taking what I want, I don¡¯t regret it at all! And when Apophis steps into this world you will be the and one begging surrendering!¡± He shouts, ¡°Tell me, brother, am I wrong!?¡± I look down, spreading my ha o sword of pure ice, ¡°Yes, you are.¡± He smirks. ¡°Fool.¡± and forming a I nce at Sk. I can weaken my brother for her, but she will be the one who has to deal with. the hold Apophis has upon him and vanquish him from this world for good. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Regardless of how that might be. ¡°A total of seven serpents have shown up.¡± Sk says to me. I nod, turning my attention back on Aleric, fire spreading from his hands, and it now looks far darker than normal. Our eyes meet as both our auras rage around us. 2 ¡°Back up, Love.¡± She nods. She knows the drill. We do this together¡­ but first, it¡¯s just the two of us. A dance between fire and ice. A fight between brother and brother. 2 A battle between dark and light. Once and for all. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 69. sh SKYLA. Aleric makes the first move, sending a zing ball of fire right at Royce, who instantly blocks it with his own mes, clearly making Aleric angrier. The witches begin chanting, their voices getting louder, their power rising and it¡¯s bing suffocating. ¡°Those who cannot fight, fall back!¡± Dad¡¯smand rushes through the room. ¡®Three serpents have appeared, and they are huge.¡¯ Dante¡¯s voicees. ¡®Make that seven¡­¡¯ ¡®You can see them?¡¯ Dad asks him sharply. ¡®Yes¡­ we¡¯re handling them. Another two,¡¯ Dante says, sounding as rxed as ever. ¡®Leo¡¯s going all out. I can assure you, Dad, if your pack and his pack went to battle¡­ we¡¯d lose.¡¯ 15 ¡°That much confidence in your brother?¡± ¡®Absolutely.¡¯ Dante replies. ¡®We¡¯ll have reinforcements sent.¡¯ Dad says. ¡± Anyone on the outer perimeter, assist with the serpents. Use the coloured smoke bombs to help make them visible!¡¯ A flurry of repliese in a For now, he¡¯s got this¡­ I I look at Royce. hould be The ground rumbles as explosions ut there. ¡®I can go.¡¯ I said, as I hear the go off. issing of s serpents and then something ms inteveral roof of the building. the Tell me, Royce! Where is your precious Helios now!¡± Aleric snarls. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Looks like Apophis sent reintos.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I need any more reinforcements than what I have,¡± Royce counters, blocking another hit. The roof trembles and I nce up. ¡°They¡¯re going to break the barrier. I don¡¯t think Delsanra¡¯s and Raihana¡¯s barriers will hold!¡± Dad growls. ¡°I¡¯m going out there to help!¡± I say out loud and through the mind link. ¡°I will deal with them with Dante since we are the only ones who can see them!¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Royce says quietly. ¡°I will, you too, Magic Fingers,¡± I say. Our eyes. meet for a second before Aleric ms into him and he¡¯s forced to knock him back and turn away from me. ¡°Take this earpiece!¡± Dad shouts, throwin one to me from across the hall as he forces a witch to the ground and knocks her unconscious. I put it in, hearing the others talking to one another. I rush past the witches that are now throwing spells, making sure to steer clear. Someone knocks one of Dad¡¯s men to the ground and the witch raises her hand, ready to kill him, when I turn back, raising my arm and elbow her in the neck, throwing her off him. growling menacingly. ¡°Thank you, Sk.¡± He says, getting to his feet. ¡°Watch your back, dude,¡± I reply, jumping over an upturned table and running to the door. 2 Mama Mari is fast, and I can see her take on two witches, her two swords in hand, as she lithely knocks a witch¡¯s feet from beneath her, before she hits a point at the back of her neck, and she slumps to the floor. 5 Wait, is that Ahren with her? I frown at the man in ck. His face is masked, but I can recognise those curls anywhere! 23 Damn, the fucker snuck in. It¡¯s obvious Mama Mari is keeping him close, oh he¡¯s going to be in trouble later. 2 These kids never fucking listen. 3 We do share the same blood, makes total fucking sense! I¡¯m halfway across the hall when the entire ground trembles. ¡°This ce will cave! Kia, Kat, get the elderly and children out.¡± Dad snarls as Aleric sends mes across the ground. A powerful explosion is heard, and the ground rumbles, throwing me off my feet. I¡¯m about to hit the floor, ready to break my fall when someone catches me, and I find myself staring up at a man with blue eyes. ¡°I am Angelo, the Beta of the Shadow Wolves Pack. At yourmand, Queen Sk,¡± he says, lowering his head as he ces me on the floor. 2 Ok, being called queen is wei does hit hard. as fuck, but it ¡°Clear out those who can¡¯t fight and make sure Royce is protected. I¡¯ll be fine. Protect your king.¡± I say quietly. I look over my shoulder, through the fire, smoke and sts of magic, spotting Royce in the midst of a cyclone. The brother¡¯s powers have destroyed half the building, and no one is able to get close. ¡°Clear out the ce,¡± I say instead, knowing they won¡¯t be able to assist Royce. He¡¯s handling him well¡­ and I can see Aleric¡¯s anger rising. His moves be more violent, whilst Royce is still calm and calcting¡­ ¡®He¡¯s approaching¡­¡± Uncle Liam¡¯s voicees through the earpiece. Apophis¡­ I feel it before I even see any signs of him. That same darkness I felt in he hallway at the blood moon when I was with Delsanra and Azura now returns. ¡°I¡¯ming. Sky, you stay here!¡± Dad growls through the link. ¡°No. Stay and keep an eye on Aleric. If Royce needs backup you need to be there, Al. If we go by the shit we learned, then we¡¯re better off with Sk out front.¡± Leo¡¯s voicees. I break into a run, ducking as the building ahead erupts, sending shards of crystal everywhere, it¡¯s chaos, but I know my aim is to get out there I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do¡­ but Bastet chose me for a reason¡­ I just need to follow my heart and what feels right¡­ I nce over my shoulder at Royce, spotting him throwing Aleric to the ground, blood tainting his sword of ice¡­ He¡¯ll be ok¡­ ¡°Take care of yourself, Love.¡± Royce¡¯s breathless voicees through the earpiece. ¡°You too, Sexy,¡± I respond before he¡¯s gone from view as I step outside. There are several serpents and most of them are attacking the domed roof of the building. I can see the shimmering of the barriers as they hold strong. But they are weakening. Outside it¡¯s worse than ar I can see Delsanra standing there chanting something; a shield around her as a few werewolves enclose her, protecting her back as she focuses on the barrier. Uncle Liam and Leo are fighting the beasts, and all those explosions, that¡¯s Leo¡¯s and his men¡¯s doing. I flinch as another explosion goes off and the serpent¡¯s blood stters everywhere. There may be about three dead, but there are also several wolves that are dead. I nce towards the roof of the building where the darkness is gathering, in the midst of the serpents¡­ I press a button on my earpiece, feeling it whiz as it changes shape a little Leo is a genius, and the device will adapt to stay hooked around my ear as a Lycan. 2 Ok¡­ Exhaling, I close my eyes, willing myself to shift Embrace my true self¡­ There¡¯s a split second of pain before my bones realign and I am now in my Lycan form. I¡¯m calm, believing in my self-control but I feel different¡­ I rush towards the roof, gasping at the sudden burst of speed I¡¯m moving at. My heart thunders and I slow down, looking down at the sword I¡¯m still holding. ¡°Whoa¡­¡¯ Azura says through the earpiece. ¡± Your fur¡­¡± ¡°Focus on that shitter. Move.¡± Leomands as I look down. What the fuck? My white fur is no longer pure white, it is now covered in dark grey stripes. There¡¯s something around my neck as well. 8 I look up, thinking I¡¯ll make sense of thatter and focus on the serpents smashing into the roof. So far it¡¯s holding. They are trying to break into the dome¡­ Why? Suddenly, my stomach churns. Dad and Royce. ¡®Guys, Alericmanded me to kill Dad and Royce. He wants them dead. Their aim is to kill the two kings.¡¯ I remind them through the link and Kataleya repeats my words to the group. ¡°We¡¯ll be fucking fine, focus on yourself, Sky,¡± Dad says ¡°And take care of yourself.¡± Royce¡¯s voicees. ¡®I will.¡¯ I say through the link. ¡°Fuck, these witches are getting out of control! Where is Raihana?¡± Dad asks. I dodge a serpent, only for another to whack me to the ground. I grab onto the smooth dome, my ws digging in before I use the sword as leverage, shing through the serpent¡¯s neck. Its blood stters on me as it turns, hissing at me before it darts at me once again. My eyes sh as I jump up, spinning in the air andnding on his head. My aura swirls around me, making it hiss, throwing its head back and trying to jerk away as if my proximity is burning it. I m the sword through his head, killing him as powerful energy radiates through me, making the other serpents pull away. Almost as if I¡¯m surrounded by a shield to protect me. So who¡¯s fucking next? Chapter 154 Chapter 154 70. His Arrival SKYLA. I sh through another serpent, the sword itself holds power¡­ I can feel it pulsating up my arm. ¡°Ri?!¡± Mama¡¯s voicees. ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± Mama Red¡¯s voicees, she sounds in pain¡­ ¡°Where are you?¡± Granddad El growls. ¡°We¡¯re trapped. Sephora caved the walls on the left, near the kitchens. She put something in the air to weaken us, but we¡¯re both fine. I¡¯m healing, and she and Raihana are fighting¡­¡± Mama Red trails off. There¡¯s more to it, but she¡¯s not saying it. 5 I¡¯m fending them off, moving with more speed and agility than ever, unable to reply anymore. My aura is keeping them away, and although theye close, they are unable to attack me directly. It doesn¡¯t deter them, as they continue hammering against the roof, clearly knowing I can lose my bnce. With every passing moment, that darkness is growing. I jump up andnd lithely, shing into one of the snakes. 2 The smell of blood is strong in the air, mixed with the smell of dirt, ash, and smoke. I¡¯ll know what to do¡­ I stare at the shadows. He won¡¯t be herepletely¡­ ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Rayhan¡¯s voicees, ¡°Kitten, take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Kitten is my word,¡± Grandad El says breathlessly before he grunts, clearly in battle, making Mama Red chuckle. 8 ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t agree,¡± Rayhan replies, making me smirk. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, go Rayhan.¡± Delsanra answers. Her voice is weak, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll hold for long. ¡°We have no one to help!¡± Mama¡¯s voicees, ¡°I¡¯m trying from the inside!¡± I nce down, seeing her purple aura swirl around the ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her Ray,¡± Dante says, a hint of amusement in his voice. 15 ¡®Amusing.¡± He responds, clearly not amused. Dante simply chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ming with you, Rayhan,¡± Grandad says from wherever he is. ¡°I¡¯ll join Sk.¡± Uncle Liam¡¯s voicees, and I look down to see him on the far side, battling two serpents. He ys one as Dante takes over, handling the other. ¡°Me three!¡± Azura says, from near Leo, who is now carrying some fucking huge-ass rifle, along with his Five. 8 Damn¡­ You can tell from the way they¡¯re using those things they are not new to it¡­ But for someone who has grown up around people who use spears or hand-to-hand weapons, where guns and archery were secondary, it¡¯s different to see It shows how all packs are different¡­ Just how Royce is a pro with a sword¡­ Well, Royce is a pro with both kinds of swords. I chuckle at my own innuendo. 11 ¡°Watch your nk,¡± Royce reminds me, almost as if he knows I¡¯m getting sidetracked, and I push the image of his cock from my head. I snicker to myself, telling Kat to ry that I will take care of myself when suddenly the ground shakes violently. I almost fall as the dark smoke begins to rise, and the skies darken. Azura¡¯s wolf leaps into sight. I turn as I m my sword into another serpent, but for everyone one that we kill, three more take its ce. The air itself is bing heavier. ¡®Be careful,¡¯ Dante warns me through the link,¡± I can¡¯t face him for you¡­ but I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. We¡¯re here.¡¯ ¡®I know¡­ thanks¡­¡¯ I say as I jump into the middle of the smoke, feeling it try to repel me, but I stand my ground, lettino my aura ou ¡®You¡­.¡¯ An unearthly voice hisses, making me feel ill. There¡¯s something about him¡­ I stand tall in the centre of the dome as Liam and Azura fend off the serpents, I am his downfall¡­ ¡®Careful Lioness¡­¡¯ Dante says as I spin the sword, ring at the rising smoke before me. How is his presence growing here¡­? I raise my sword. I¡¯ve never used anything but a spear in Lycan form, but it¡¯s not hard. Ites naturally. ¡®No one can ever stop me.¡¯ his menacing voice fills the air around me. Let¡¯s see about that. I nce around, seeing the entire ce is a fucking snake pit. ¡°They are never-ending¡­ ¡®I trail off, ncing up sharply at the sky. The entire thing seems to be wavering¡­ What the¡­ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. My heart thunders when I realise what¡¯s happening. There¡¯s too much power being used in one ce and with the added serpents and everyone pushing their limits¡­ We¡¯re affecting the barrier between the worlds¡­ We are helping Apophis prate the barrier¡­ ¡®Guys, pull back your powers! Now!¡¯ I scream as I see the dark smoke spiral towards the sky and several serpents follow. They¡¯re aiming for the veil. Everything seems to be in slow motion. I hear themands of the others, hear peoplemanded to fall back, but my attention is focused on the rising smoke. Not on my fucking watch. ¡°Only Sky!¡± someone shouts, just as the entire dome of the building shatters beneath me, the faint manic of Aleric¡¯sughter fills the air ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± He hisses. My eyes ze as I jump up as crystal shards fly everywhere. Jumping higher than I ever have before, spinning in the air as I raise my sword. Right now I hold something from three different gods.. Blessed by Selene as the first ever female Lycan and the only one born whilst another is alive¡­ favoured by Bastet¡­ and the sword given to the Sris people by Helios¡­ There is no way the death-noodle dipshit of a god can win this one. Raising my hand that holds the sword, I let my aura out as I begin to ascend straight into the heaviest of the smoke. I see a ball of me, a sh of blond knowing it¡¯s Aleric as he jumps into the midst of the smoke and suddenly the smoke begins to spin around us and before my very eyes¡­ I catch sight of Aleric shifting, but he¡¯s not transforming into a wolf¡­ but a cobra-like snake, one that is a whole fucking lot bigger¡­ The smoke is being pulled into him. ¡°Apophis is taking control.¡± Royce¡¯s breathless voicees. ¡®Tell him to stay back, he and Dad can¡¯te here!¡¯ I shout through the mind link.¡¯ ¡°Like fuck I¡¯m leaving you to face a fucking god!¡± Dad snarls. ¡®Wise move¡­ Lioness¡­ but the only problem is ¡­ I have a third target¡­ and that target is right before me¡­¡¯ 3 I swallow hard as his snake-like eyes hone in on Well, shit just got fucking real. As they say out of the frying pan and into the fire Well, I think it¡¯s time to make instant Death Noodles. Who¡¯s hungry? 8 I don¡¯t know if he can hear me, but I try anyway. ¡°Tell me, shall I skin your sorry snake ass first, or humiliate you first?¡¯ I ask, 3 Oh, he hears me alright, because the next thing that fills the sky is an ear-splitting hiss blistering rage. dapure Oops, I just pissed off a god, and I really don¡¯t give ten fucks. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 71. The Darkness Within A/N: Contains slightly dark content. RAIHANA. It is a trap, the poison in the air, the side of the building caving in to trap us here. The only thing that she isn¡¯t counting on, is the fact that I¡¯m not alone. Aunty Red had seen us duelling and came to my assistance. Just as Sephora brought down the wall trying to trap me alone, Aunty Red had managed to jump in before the walls came down. 2 Sephora now stands there, magic tingling at her fingertips, a smirk of confidence on her face. ¡°You heard the High Witch Magdalene! Raihana is your new leader.¡± Scarlett warns, her voice a menacing snarl as she clutches her waist. 1 Sephora sent several shards of crystal at her when the wall came down, simultaneously releasing a wolfsbane poison in the air. If it wasn¡¯t for her rapid healing ability, Aunty Red wouldn¡¯t have even been able to stand after that crystal shard pierced through her hip. to y, and she is Sephora is here to win, not proving that through her merciless attacks. If it wasn¡¯t for the poison that I have inhaled, she would have been mine already. ¡°A hybrid as the ruler of the coven? One who is not of pure blood?! That¡¯s madness!¡± She scoffs, laughing as if she had just heard a funny joke. ¡°Clearly it isn¡¯t Hecate¡¯smand that you are obeying right now,¡± I say coldly. The witches under the command don¡¯t look happy with what they are doing, but Sephora¡­ well, it¡¯s an entirely different case with her. She tenses, her gaze flicking to Scarlett before she looks at me. ¡°We are but our Goddess¡¯s pawns. What she wishes for is a duty we must obey! Like she¡¯d bless you to be the next High Witch!¡± she sneers, sending another wave of power at me. I deflect it, my eyes burning with rage. She may have weakened my werewolf side, but she didn¡¯t think this through¡­ I am not only a werewolf, meaning I can function pretty well¡­ I just need a little tim ¡°Stop dodging!¡± She snarls as I move my head to the side, letting another st she sends my way rush past me. ¡°Then up your game, Sephora! You want what I have, then show me you are worthy of it,¡± I taunt coldly. ¡°You are the daughter of Endora! An outcast! A traitor! A Dark Witch! How can the coven allow you to be chosen instead of me?!¡± She hisses.¡± When he is in charge, I will rule as his ally as the head of the coven! Why was I not chosen?!¡± ¡°Because you are irrational, stupid, and power- hungry,¡± I say coldly, deflecting another attack, as she starts chanting again, her voice angrier and more powerful. 2 I just need a little time¡­ just enough to gather enough power¡­ I nce at Aunty Red as she clutches her waist. She has protected me but in return¡­ I look at therge pool of blood beneath her, my stomach churning. I need to end this fast. Sephora¡¯s eyes ze as she runs at me. Streams of her power travel across the ground and wrap around me before she throws me to the ground. She grabs my jaw, as I try to focus on my powers, almost there¡­ I can feel my energy returning, despite the wolfsbane clinging to the air. ¡°Well, this irrational, stupid and power-hungry witch was able to kill your Alpha without batting an eyelid,¡± she whispers tauntingly into my ear. 2 My heart thuds as my mind goes nk, her words ringing in my mind. Chris. I look into her eyes. She¡¯s smiling, an amused glint in her eyes. She killed my baby¡­ 8 The numbness vanishes as fast as it came and, with it, excruciating pain wraps around my heart. The painful reminder that he is no longer here returns with ruthless, cold-blooded vengeance. chris¡­¡± I breathe, my heart ¡°Chris¡­ You kille thumping. ¡°Do you have another Alpha, Serafina? Yes, Chris, your mate,¡± she taunts, smirking at the look on my face. She throws her head back as she begins chanting, louder, powerful magic swirls around her. I remain still, but the thunder of my heartbeat is ringing in my ear. ¡°Why?¡± I ask, as I feel her magic whirl around us, but I can¡¯t do anything. ¡°Raihana! Snap out of it!¡± Aunty Red shouts. ¡°Because he was your weakness,¡± she whispers in my ear. I close my eyes, trying to breathe through the pain. Chris, who never hurt anyone¡­ because of me he was killed¡­ ¡°You wanted to weaken me so you could be the head of the coven?¡± I ask, my eyes snapping open, but I already know the answer. 1 I see the flicker of fear in her eyes as my own eyes glimmer orange. ¡°I have every right!¡± she hisses, as my aura rages around me. ¡°You will never be the head of that coven, because you will not be making it out of here alive!¡± I hiss. A st of power throws her off me and I get to my feet. There¡¯s a different kind of power burning through my veins. One that wants her blood spread across the rubble of this destruction. I look at Aunty Red, whispering a spell of slumber, my eyes burning orange. ¡°Rai¡­¡± Her flutter shut, and she slumps to the side. yes Rest¡­ you don¡¯ can be¡­ need o see the monster that I ¡°What are you¡­ What am you doing?!¡± Sephora hisses, looking between me and Aunty Red, unease flitting across her face. 2 ¡°Showing you what happens when you hurt one of my loved ones¡­ Oh wait, you didn¡¯t hurt him, you killed him.¡± I snarl as I walk towards her. Each step I take pushes through her barriers, my own power raging around me. Fire licks the ground around us, wanting to eat all in its wake. My eyes are zing with an inferno of pain and rage. She killed him¡­ I want her dead. I don¡¯t care what anyone thinks. I am going to kill her. And not just a quick, easy chivalrous death. I will drive her insane to the point she¡¯ll beg for death itself. 1 And even when she begs for it, I will not let her go, not until I have driven her beyond the point of madness. 9 My heart is pounding as I begin to chant the spell that is perfect for this situation. Her face turns ashen as she backs away. ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re using dark magic!¡± She shouts, a glimmer of panic in her eyes. ¡°As did you¡­ when you carved that symbol into his chest.¡± I say emotionlessly. I close my eyes, my head spinning as memories of Chris flood my mind; his words, his promises, his love, all the memories of the past, burn through my mind. Watching my life like it is a movie reel¡­ Promising him we¡¯ll be together every blood moon¡­ 2 Finding out he is my mate¡­ Our first night¡­ 2 Marking one another¡­ My first pregnancy¡­ Our wedding¡­ Our children¡­ Our love¡­ Happiness, sadness, excitement and amusement Emotions we experienced as we travelled on the path of life together. Tears trickle down my cheeks as his final words echo in my mind. A night that was never meant to be¡­ He¡¯s gone, forever. 1 There won¡¯t be any morete-night family nights where he teases us, brings us snacks and pizza, and always makes me happy¡­ No more helping Heaven when her powers begin to spiral. Despite not having any magic, he was always there for her, never afraid to stand before her and tell her she could do this. 2 My eyes sting, as a picture of him on his knees before her telling her she had this, without fear or judgement. 1 He truly treated his girls like queens. Him training Tatum, that serious, responsible side of him¡­ Taking Tatum for a boy¡¯s night out, which he loved, getting to bond with his father. Chris didn¡¯t have favourites because he treated all three of us with the utmost level of love and made us feel like we were the most precious things on this. To him, we were. There won¡¯t be any more warm embraces, no more of hisfort, his scent, his touch¡­ his kiss¡­ It¡¯s all gone. Because of her. My eyes snap open, my aura bursting like an erupting volcano. ¡°When you killed him so selfishly, only thinking of yourself and this position, you didn¡¯t only take away my mate! You took away someone¡¯s father! Someone¡¯s brother! Someone¡¯s friend!¡± I scream in agony as a fresh wave of pain and rity hits me. He truly is gone. -6 Dark tendrils of fire begin to w closer to her, as she keeps chanting, trying to push them away, but she forgets, I am stronger¡­ ¡°Even in death, he is my strength, because he never wanted me to fall weak!¡± I scream, as I raise my hand making a grabbing motion. Dark tendrils of fire mimic my movement, wrapping around her arms and throat. A scream leaves her lips, but it¡¯s cut off when the tendril wraps tighter around her neck, choking her, burning her and torturing her at the same time. She gags as her power flickers around her hands as she tries to pull at the tendrils, only for them to burn her. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you so fast,¡± I whisper. Walking over to her, I ce my fingers on her head. I whisper a spell, and with each word I speak, her face bes paler. Oh, the spell hasn¡¯te into effect, but she knows what this is. ¡°¡­For eternity,¡± I whisper, making her struggle violently. ¡°No- no, please!¡± She chokes out. ¡°Bound by blood,¡± I whisper, cutting my own finger and letting a single droplet spill into her open forehead. A shrill scream of agony fills the area around me as her eyes roll to the back of her head. My own burning with the rage that consumes me, as I dig my two nails into the centre of her forehead, twisting them slightly and making her scream in agony as she experiences exactly what I want to do to her. I step back as the dark fire drops her and she begins writhi on the She won¡¯t experience simply beking in agony. moments of torture but within this spell¡­ she will feel years go by¡­ 1 She screams to be let free¡­ for help¡­ oh and forgiveness, but right now even Hecate herself could beg before me and I¡¯d not care. A ring of orange runes dance around her forehead as she writhes and twists on the floor as if possessed. She¡¯s drowning¡­ Her nails dig blindly into the ground, breaking and splitting until she¡¯s drawn blood. She scrambles back and begins wing at herself. Ah¡­ being stung by scorpions¡­ The worst kinds of pain¡­ I want her to feel it all. Her skin is being peeled from her body. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Her terrified screams grow louder, the smell of blood growing as she sobs in agony. Lashing¡­ She cries and whimpers. Each limb, each bone, is being broken¡­ one little piece at a time¡­ 3 Her body writhes and twists violently before she stills and begins convulsing. Now she¡¯s being stabbed repeatedly¡­ An eternity of suffering, she shall feel it all. 9 Blood pours out of her mouth from her self- inflicted wounds, which are nothingpared to what I have put her through. A spell created by Endora¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t have used it, but I really don¡¯t care¡­ 2 Before my very eyes, I can see her sumb to the torture. The screams, begging and sobbing begin to die down after several minutes. The power to keep someone awake whilst they think they are being tortured is not easy, but Endora had mastered it. I hate that woman to the very core, but this might be the second most useful thing she¡¯s created in her life, after her sons. There¡¯s something incredibly satisfying to witness someone driven mad by torture. They say that those who are good do not seek revenge¡­ but move on as long as justice is served¡­ but if me enjoying this means I am not good, then I don¡¯t want to be. Because she deserves this! 2 Crouching down, I touch her forehead. Closing my eyes, I slip into her mind. The sight before me is sickening. She¡¯s hanging there, her arms tied to two dark pirs. She¡¯s aged¡­ her limbs broken, and her skin has peeled off her as fire licks up her legs, but the most satisfying thing to see is the haunting look in her now dead eyes. They are wide with horror, her mouth open in a silent scream as a knife stays lodged in her throat, blood gushing out and painting her body with it. The pirs begin moving apart, the sound of bones stretching and breaking fills my ears and I can¡¯t help but smile as I slip back out of her mind. 1 I wonder if hell is like this? Soon her screams stop, and her body stops moving. She won¡¯tst much longer¡­ but she has lived over fifty moons of torture¡­ Her heart is beating irregrly as sheys there, her mouth hanging open, wide with horror and anguish. A woman tormented beyond reckoning and to the point of no return. I don¡¯t move, as I watch her heartbeat slow. She¡¯s dying¡­ I take out my de, and bending down, I drive it through her forehead, as I rip out her heart with the other. ¡°For Chris,¡± I whisper, my zing eyes ring down at the woman who ripped apart my world just as I ripped out her heart. My heart is still empty, but there is: satisfaction within me¡­ Who said you don¡¯t feel happiness when you seek revenge? 1 I stand up and turn away. Time to join the battle above¡­ 4 I can hear the thundering, the roars of the beasts and the power that is radiating through the earth itself. I hope¡­ wherever you are Chris, that you know, I will always love you¡­ rest in peace, my love. 47 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 72. His Evil SKYLA. The darkness that surrounds me is raw, unearthly, and sickly. It¡¯s hard to exin, but it¡¯s like a gue that should never have touched this. Apophis¡¯s evil spreads far around us all, but it¡¯s the eyes of therge snake that now burn into me. I sense Royce jump up beside me and I¡¯m d he¡¯s here. He¡¯s concerned and worried for me and with the fact that we need to be careful how much power we use, I¡¯m worried about him too. Aleric is injured. I can see the wounds on the body of the snake and even Royce has several cuts and bruises. ¡°You¡¯re the third target. Be careful, Love.¡± He says quietly. I nce at him. ¡®Always.¡¯ I say through the mind link, Damn, I¡¯m d I have that ability. Even if he can¡¯t reply through the mind link, I can at least talk to him. A sh from the crystals beneath me captures my attention and I stare at my reflection. The stripes I had seen earlier have faded, leaving in its ce a dark silvery metal coating to my entire body. There¡¯s something different in my Lycan form too. I look more¡­ more slender, more feline-like, yet I¡¯m bigger, stronger and faster. 2 I bet I could outrun Dad now. 4 Therge medallion that is wrapped around my neck proudly disys the sign of Bastet and the eye of Ra. Turning back to therge snake before me, I snarl menacingly. Third target. Like he could ever kill me. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡®It¡¯s a shame really, you tried to have the Lycan King, and the Sris King killed but you failed¡­ You¡¯re afraid of me, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ I say, making him hiss in rage. He thrashes his tail violently, making the entire ground tremble. He¡¯s just over half the size of one of those huge ass death noodles, but the power exuding from him is immense, making them look like they¡¯re just little ringworms. or some shit. ¡®I will never be afraid of you.¡¯ He hisses.¡± You are a fool to think so.¡¯ We may be talking, but I am analysing every movement he makes. He may be in snake form, but his powers are vast¡­ ¡°We have the firepower to cause damage.¡± Leo murmurs. ¡°I guess your weapons are impressive indeed¡­.¡± Dad mutters. ¡°Make sure everyone stays back and clear from this area.¡± ¡°Ri¡­¡± Mama¡¯s voice. 1 Thank fuck she¡¯s ok. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Raihana¡¯s voicees. She¡¯s quiet, emotionless even but I don¡¯t have time to wonder. ¡°We need to move further back¡­ I can sense his power¡­ be ready for the entire earth to be destroyed.¡± ¡°Princess, are you alright?¡± Dad¡¯s concern is clear in his voice. She¡¯s next to them because I hear him murmur a e here¡¯. 4 ¡°Sephora killed him¡­ so I killed her.¡± She whispers to Dad, but even when speaking so quietly, I can hear her. ¡°She deserved it,¡± Dad replies quietly. 3 ¡°Everyone who is not fighting against the serpents, move back by another hundred yards.¡± Dante¡¯s commandes. Honestly, he sounds like he¡¯s fucking chilling out. There¡¯s no tension or unease in his voice, despite the situation before us. 3 ¡°We¡¯ll wait on themand to take this motherfucker down.¡± Dan, one of Leo¡¯s Five remarks. ¡°He has some sort of poison on the tip of his tail,¡± Leo murmurs quietly. ¡®Noted.¡¯ I say through the mind link, and Mama rys the message. Let¡¯s do this. ¡®Are you ready for the consequences of making a god your enemy?¡¯ Apophis snarls. ¡®Sure, only, I don¡¯t see a fucking god, but just a worm who needs to be squished.¡¯ I snarl back, ring into his dark, slitted eyes. Looking into his eyes is draining, simr to the way I feel when I look into Dante¡¯s. But even a fool would know that Apophis is far more powerful. 2 He is a god, not a Demigod¡­ but I also know he isn¡¯t fully here. He¡¯s channelling more and more into Aleric, but the only way he can fully ascend is if the barrier is opened properly. I nce at the sky, seeing it waver and sh as the Death Noodles attack wildly. ¡®I will give you one final chance. Bow to me and you may just live!¡¯ He¡¯s fucking lying, but if he thinks I¡¯ll buy that shit he¡¯s more of a fucking idiot than I thought. ¡°The barrier is weakening.¡± Delsanra¡¯s voicees. ¡°I can feel it too.¡± Uncle Liam replies. ¡°He¡¯s possibly channelling his abilities into Aleric. From my understanding, he actually isn¡¯t fully here. Your best fucking chance is to finish him fast,¡± Leo says. ¡®Understood.¡¯ I reply through my mind. If this is the power of a god that isn¡¯t here¡­ what is the power of a god if he is present? ¡®Time to die!¡¯ Apophis hisses as he darts at Both Royce and I move as one as I dart to the side as his head crashes into the building where I had been standing moments earlier. 2 ¡®You¡¯re the fool to think I¡¯m some easy target! Remember that it is Bastet who always destroys your evil attempt! It¡¯sughable how much confidence you have in yourself.¡¯ I sneer. ¡®As for you, Aleric, the fact you gave up your body to a worm shows you really are worse than I thought!¡¯ I snarl as I dodge attack after attack. An explosion that shakes the ground goes off and I am thrown back, only for Royce to catch me as we both brace ourselves against the impact. A serpent hisses,unching at us and Royce intercepts it. ¡®I am here, and willingly allowing Apophis to channel his power through me!¡¯ Aleric hisses. ¡®Do not mistake my willingness for cowardice!¡¯ ¡®Right¡­ give yourself a fucking p on the back. It¡¯s not like you did something good.¡¯ I shoot back. ¡®Then I¡¯ll simply take your Gherkin size dick out of fucking business. Tell me, shall I slice it up or dice it? 6 He rears his head, lunging at me with rage. ¡®Do not insult me, you whore! We both know it¡¯s not a fucking gherkin!¡¯ 3 Wow, someone has ego issues. ¡®It ispared to your brother¡¯s!¡¯ I taunt, as I block him ¨C swinging my sword, this time I manage to slice off a few scales. He roars as he thrashes around before turning his zing eyes on me. 3 I feel the rush of power within it, and he ducks, mming into the side of what is left of the building, destroying it in its entirety. I nce at the sky, seeing the waver in the thin sheet of the barrier. I need to hurry! ¡°Think you could use some of that magic in your fingers to create a ssy slippery-as- fuck ground when we begin the attack? It might force him to shift.¡¯ I add to Royce through the link. 1 He doesn¡¯t reply, but I see him lower his head in a tiny nod. Perfect. ¡®Await my signal.¡¯ I say. There is nothing more to say. It¡¯s time to end this now. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 73. Head to Head SKYLA. Here goes nothing¡­ I jump up, feeling the power within me surfacing. My Lycan¡¯s dominant power, embodying it fully, I channel everything I have. ¡®You will never win! I destroyed her and her kind a long time ago! A mere wolf is weaker than a tiger! Do you really think you can win?!¡¯ His chilling voice wraps around me as the darkness begins spreading along the ground. The snake and I block and attack one another. He¡¯s trying to get those teeth into me. I can see the poison in them. The darkness around me is also trying to pull me down into that smoking abyss of the ground beneath us. ¡°True, in a one-on-one battle, a wolf would lose to a tiger¡­ but that¡¯s the difference between the two species.¡¯ I begin grunting as I manage to sh into his side again. He hisses, as he spins around and lunges at I can smell blood in the air, the hissing and shouting of the wolves battling the serpents. People are dying. I hear the shouts as Mama is trying her best to heal. I block but he strikes again. This time, Royce. is by my side in a sh, taking the full force of his attack, using his sword of ice to block him. ¡°There is no difference! You are dead! Those stripes you wear are nothing!¡¯ His rage and hatred thrum in my mind, painful. There¡¯s a madness in his eyes, but the anger he¡¯s feeling is only making his attacks more aggressive. I channel my inner rage, but with a clear mind¡­ He will slip up¡­ ¡®You are no match for a god!¡¯ Apophis hisses. Sorry Malevolent, but remember, I count you as one of us, anyway. Sorry Bastet, I¡¯m not taking a dig at your expired race, but facts are fucking facts. ¡®And that¡¯s why we are the superior species! A tiger may work alone, but a wolf¡­ a wolf is part of a pack, and a pack, united, is always. stronger than the one alone¡­ just as you are now! Because look around you! We are united!¡¯ 7 My heart thunders as my own words echo powerfully in my own mind, knowing that every alpha in the vicinity can hear me. I want them to know that hope is not lost! I¡¯m not alone¡­ there is a calming rity in my mind as I swing my sword at him, only for a wave of dark smoke to knock me back. I catch my bnce as Royce deflects another blow. Spinning his sword, he manages to drive it into the lower part of its jaw. He roars in rage, throwing Royce back. ¡®Royce!¡¯ I scream through the link, He catches his bnce, and as he gets to his feet I see he¡¯s fine¡­ but I¡¯m fucking pissed now. You don¡¯t hurt my fucking man. My eyes are zing. I spin around and run at him with incredible speed, and m the de into his scaly body. He roars in rage, his tail hitting the ground and I¡¯m thrown back. Royce catches me as Apophis thrashes around, grabs the sword with his teeth and pulls it out. He drops it fast, his mouth burning, as spits it out. The metal ngs on the ground before heunches himself at me. The only thing is, no matter how fast he is, I¡¯m fucking faster. ¡®You have nothing!¡¯ He snarls as I sh into his face, wanting to gouge his eyes out, He roars in rage, and I can¡¯t help but scoff internally. Jumping back, I grab the sword. ¡®I have far more than you ever will!¡¯ I shout as something detonates nearby and Apophis leaps back, thrashing violently. Far more¡­ A pack, a family, loved ones¡­ I look around. I can¡¯t see them, but they are all there¡­ ready to help when they need to and they are trying¡­ united, we ARE stronger. 1 Another serpent falls, and I see Rayhan. And is that Aunty Raven jumping back from the fallen snake, which vanishes into the smoke? It¡¯s not often I see her in action. She¡¯s a badass. 4 My eyes ze as I realise that is it. The true power lies in what we have¡­ they are here if I need them. Even if Aleric has somehow merged with Apophis, he is still alone. His serpents are still around us, but they are being yed, one by fucking one. By my Pack. United to fight together, once again. I spent my life trying to shut them out and now I realise handling things alone was never the solution¡­ 3 ¡®And that is why you will win.¡¯ A whispery voicees. 7 It¡¯s not Bastet¡­ 4 ¡®Now!¡¯ I say to Royce, wanting him to create a ss ground beneath us. Apophis lunges at me, a blur as his mouth opens wide. My own eyes sh, and I feel a surge in my own power. Blinding gold light swirls around me, mixed with a dark ck shimmer, and it washes. over me, enveloping me in its fold. It makes Apophis hiss as he swiftly pulls back, and I feel it wrap around me tighter. Looking down, I can see my body is encased with a gold and ck armour-like shield. I see Apophis lurch forward only for Royce¡¯s slippery ice floor to slow him down. 3 He hisses, rearing his head as he lurches at I raise my sword, swinging it at him. This time it buries deep into his side. He roars, ck blood gushing out A st of power rushes at me as several serpent¡¯s hiss, changing direction and heading my way as I dart backwards, causing two to smash into one another. Royce cuts through one, a sh of lightning slicing it in half. He¡¯s at a disadvantage, not using his abilities to their full extent. I rush through the smoke, seeing Leo, Dante, and Royce take on more serpents. I let out a menacing growl as I turn to Apophis, shing into him again. His blood stters everywhere, and a dark wave of poweres rushing my way. It¡¯s immense, and I¡¯m ready to dart to the side when I see a glimmer of pink, magical wisps of an aura around me. 2 I recognise them and see them flutter to the ground around me, they look just like cherry blossom tree leaves. 9 Her scent and her blond hair are in front of me as she raises her hand. I still flinch when that tidal wave of darkness hits her. She doesn¡¯t move. A soft gasp leaves her before the st is gone. 1 She raises her other hand, the petals of her power swirling around her as that dark power rushes forth from her hand. 1 It hits Apophis straight in his mid-section, throwing him back as he roars in fury. She turns, winking one of her zing pink eyes at me before she backs away. 26 ¡®Thanks. That sure is fucking awesome.¡¯ I say. ¡®Anytime.¡¯ She replies. Several gunshots go off, searing into his skin as his entire body sparks with lightning sent by Royce, making him shriek in agony. I turn to Apophis, this time I run at him as fast as I can, and raising the sword ¨C I throw It hits his eye, he roars and I smile as the darkness diminishes slightly. To my satisfaction, he¡¯s shrinking and soon the smoke shrivels away to reveal Aleric clutching his eye. His body is a bloody mess. An array of thoughts suddenly fill my mind so suddenly I wonder if it¡¯s even my own. I am more than just a Lycan¡­ 1 ¡°You whore!¡± He spits as I slowly advance towards him once again. I possess the strength of a tiger¡­ I swing the sword once more, my eyes zing. The darkness around him swirls, and his eyes are zing menacingly. I have the speed of a cheetah¡­ 1 He¡¯s battered, his heart thumping violently as his snake-like eyes burn into me. I carry the title of the Lioness¡­ 1 ¡°You are fucking dead! Dumb bitch!¡± Aleric snarls. 1 Try me, fucker. I am a Rossi¡­ 2 I run at him, and both of us are no longer focused on our surroundings, just one another¡­ ¡°This is yourst chance¡­ stand down!¡¯ I warn. Dad always said to give your opponent that chance, even though I know his reply before he even opens his vile mouth. ¡°Never!¡± He snarls. ¡®Kill her or I will kill you!¡¯ Apophis¡¯ hiss fills the air. ¡®Kill the kings!¡¯ Foolish¡­ the both of them. Everything moves in slow motion as Aleric rushes at me, the darkness helping him, despite the ss floor beneath us. But above all; I am myself. 1 I am a Lycan. I raise my sword and swing it down on him. I¡¯m a blur and Aleric¡¯s shriek of rage as blood stters everywhere, fills my ears. He¡¯s dodged it from being fatal, but he¡¯s lost an arm. There¡¯s shock in his eyes as he stares at the limb on the floor. 1 ¡°It¡¯s over, Aleric.¡± I say quietly, shifting to my human form. A quick nce down shows I¡¯m covered by Bastet¡¯s armour. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t! No, it isn¡¯t!¡± He screams as he raises his hand. ¡°I hold far more power than you think!¡± He raises his hand. But where I¡¯m expecting ck smoke or fire to lurch forward, there¡¯s just a spark of fire. He tries again as his eyes widen in horror before he ws at his neck. ¡°You have done this! Bitch!¡± he screams. I¡¯m sure he had his fire element after I marked him¡­ but I can see that the mark hasn¡¯t healed¡­ What a pity. ¡°It seems Helios has taken back his gift.¡± A soft, remorseful, yet firm voicees. We both turn to see Catherine standing there, nked by Uncle Marcel and Uncle Liam. There are tears in her eyes as she looks at Aleric. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. A mother in pain¡­ Chapter 158 Chapter 158 74. Final Moments CATHERINE. ¡°Mother¡­¡± He stands there with a manic glint in his eyes. Where did I go wrong? I cannot ept that this is my Aleric. I step forward, although I know neither Alpha Marcel nor Alpha Liam wanted to bring me here, but I needed to try. 2 I needed to see him. I needed to see this for myself. ¡°I failed you, but if there is even an inch of remorse or regret within you, please stand down,¡± I say softly, moving towards him when Marcel raises his hand. ¡°Please be careful. Remember, he tried to kill Royce and many others. Winona needs you.¡± He says quietly, a frown on his face. I look at him and nod. He¡¯s right. Even if I want to do everything I can for Aleric, I need to be there for her too¡­ I walk towards him. ¡°Please stand down, Aleric.¡± I whisper. His eyes ze as he staggers back. ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± He shouts. I refuse to listen to him as I close the gap between us and cup his face. 3 ¡°Please,¡± I whisper. ¡°You are not this person.¡± Heughs, throwing his head back before he pushes me violently. I almost hit my head on the ground, but someone catches me, cing their hand beneath my head before it touches the ground. 1 His warmth and his scent make my heart squeeze and I look and I look up at my other son¡­ Royce¡­ 2 There¡¯s regret in his eyes as he looks at me. ¡°We¡¯ve lost him.¡± He says softly. ¡°I will never stand down!!¡± He is as he darts at Sk, darkness surging around him. ¡°Aleric! Enough!¡± I shout. Please! I stagger to my feet, wanting to protect Sk, but she deflects with ease, and I realise she doesn¡¯t need my help. Her entire appearance is different now that she is in human form and is covered by ck armour, which reminds me of Bastet herself. Her face armour consists of a cat-like half-face mask in ck with gold ents. 1 Her body, which should have been naked, is wrapped with full ck and gold armour, exuding majestic elegance and power. I¡¯m pulled from my thoughts as Royce steps forward, ready to assist in the battle against Aleric. Suddenly the ground beneath us erupts, a blue blinding shield spreads around us and I see Alpha Liam standing there. 3 ¡°Please Luna Catherine,e.¡± He says gently. ¡°Mom, you need to go¡­ He¡¯s lost.¡± Royce shouts as he throws Aleric to the ground. Brother against brother¡­ Why did ite to this? 1 ¡°Come Luna.¡± Alpha Liam says softly before he lifts me up bridal style and jumps back. Taking me away from the chaos. I look over his shoulder, and my vision blurs. I know this is thest time I¡¯ll see my son alive¡­ 5 Trying to kill his brother and the woman they were both entwined with¡­ mated and chosen¡­ My heart clenches and I wish I could take away every pain my children feel¡­ All I ever wanted was for them to live their life to the fullest, to be good men, good mates, good alphas. 3 I failed. 7 SKYLA. ¡°Enough!¡± I snarl, my voice resonating in the air, as I block his path, slicing through the smoke. He¡¯s in front of me, and I m my head into his. My armour protects me, but he¡¯s thrown to the ground. ¡®Kill her!¡¯ Apophis¡¯ voice hisses from the shadows that now wrap around us and suddenly I can¡¯t see Royce anymore. ¡°Sky!¡± Royce shouts, but I can¡¯t see where he is. I look around and that¡¯s when I realise that there¡¯s darkness all around. I can¡¯t see anything in all directions¡­, nor can I smell anything. ¡®Royce!¡¯ I shout. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± His voicees, but I¡¯m not sure what direction¡­ A snake-like smile slithers across Aleric¡¯s face as he tilts his head. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re mine now¡­ now. I smirk at his confidence as I ce the sword down. ¡°You will never win this,¡± I say as I dart at him. This time I show no mercy, shing at his chest. ¡°I will!¡± He hisses, as he flings me to the side, a surge of darkness spreads over the ice on the floor and Aleric¡¯s gaze falls to the sword. He runs for it, but I¡¯m faster. I almost grab it when I pause. Could he really wield the sword given to the Sris King by Helios himself? Especially since Helios has turned his back on him¡­ The moment he touches it, a roar of agony leaves Aleric and he staggers back, the smell of burned skin filling the air. ¡°Seems like even the sword of the Sris King can¡¯t be touched by a worm like you!¡± I say, closing the gap between us and punching him across the face. He¡¯s thrown to the ground as I deliver a second blow. This time I let my long ck ws rip through his face. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°This is for Malevolent!¡± I say, kicking him with all my might, the long ck boots I wear are tipped with a gold metal front that I know will hurt. 3 He grunts as he is thrown back before he lets out a manicugh. ¡°He will seed, look.¡± Alericughs as he stares up at the sky. Despite his ruined state, he holds hope in his eyes. Knowing that if the barrier breaks, he will be victorious. I look up to see the darkness is growing, and it¡¯s pushing at the barrier¡­ We are out of time and there¡¯s only one way to end this¡­ ¡®Dante¡­¡¯ I whisper through the bond. ¡®Hey¡­¡¯ 3 He knows what I¡¯m about to ask but he¡¯s waiting¡­ ¡®Do need to¡­to end this.. ¡®I¡¯m afraid so.¡¯ Kill my mate¡­ I hate him with everything I have, but I know that this will hurt others, even if Royce is ready¡­ is he ready to see his brother die? As if feeling my conflict, he steps forward, closing the gap between us. ¡°You look beautiful¡­¡± He whispers, cupping my face and caressing my cheek with his thumb. 1 My heart skips a beat and despite the conflict within my heart, I smile softly up at him as I grip his wrist, kissing the side of his hand. ¡°We have to¡­ I have to¡­¡± I look down, only for him to force my face upward. ¡°We will do what we need to¡­ no matter how hard it is.¡± He says softly. There¡¯s a determination and strength in his eyes and it makes De feel better. ¡°Together.¡± He says. I nod as he lets go of me and takes up his sword and it to me. It needs to be done by me¡­ Chapter 159 Chapter 159 75. The Pain Inside ROYCE. The only way to end this¡­ is his death. The moment is before me as heys there bleeding out, and it hurts. Despite everything he has done and I know he deserves what ising, but¡­ he is still my brother. I look at her as I pass her the sword, hiding the pain in my chest. For her, I need to stay strong. You¡¯ve hidden your emotions for years, Royce. What are a few more moments? I look into her eyes, which are now green, but they remain cat-like. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± I say. I look at Aleric as heys there on the floor, trying to get up when he sees us approaching, but he is beyond the point of recovering, and it¡¯s clear Apophis is focusing on the barrier¡­ The darkness that is pushing against the barrier is spreading from Aleric. ¡°Break his tie from this world and it will weaken him.¡± Sk murmurs. ¡°For the Gods,¡± I say quietly as I ce my hand over hers. We raise the sword as one and I look down at him. Our eyes meet and I remember the little boy who once yed by my side. 5 The one I sparred against, the friendlypetition, the pranks we¡¯d pull¡­ the way he always tried to protect me. ¡°Apophis!¡± He hisses. The darkness seems to spread, returning around him with vengeance and he beginsughing brokenly. Too weak to do anything, but his confidence in the snake god remains. ¡°Kill me then, if you can,¡± Aleric says, his eyes locked with mine. you took everything I wanted¡­ you even nothing more than my mate¡­ you are selfish¡­ you always have been¡­¡± ¡°Royce.¡± Sk¡¯s voice brings me from my thoughts and I realise I¡¯ve frozen. ¡°We need to hurry.¡± The urgency in her voice makes me nce around and see that the entire area is now cked out. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I let out a shaky exhale. I could talk big, say I will kill, but when the time is before me¡­ it¡¯s fucking hard. ¡°Goodbye, brother,¡± I say quietly, as I close my eyes and we raise the sword. My hand is over hers, and her power surges through the de as we plunge it into his chest. Tears sting my eyes as Apophis¡¯s chilling voice that makes me ill every time I hear it rings in the air. ¡®NO!¡¯ I open my eyes and stare into Aleric¡¯s wide eyes. Apophis¡¯s screams of rage as the sky begins to lighten around us are shrill and ear-splitting, but I¡¯m unable to bask in the sight of victory¡­ Aleric is staring back at me as his life fades before my eyes. 13 He didn¡¯t think I¡¯d do it. 4 When his life finally fades away, I let go of my grip on her hand and the sword as I fall to my knees, unable to hold back the tears. 3 She ces the sword down, cupping my face, and I look into her gorgeous green eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She whispers. I shake my head. This is not on her. She moves closer, hugging me tightly from behind as I press my fists to my forehead, refusing to allow any sound to escape me. There truly is no victory in war¡­ SKYLA. It breaks my heart to see him so broken; he was acting strong when his heart was breaking. I can¡¯t imagine having to take the life of my sibling, even if someone is bad¡­ they are still our loved ones. 1 I know he¡¯ll feel that guilt every time he faces his mother¡­ We had no option, but that is something he will carry with him for life. 2 We remain there, even when the sun shows its face once more, even when everyone gathers. I hold my king close, wanting to take away his pain. His tears have stopped, but his head remains bowed. Mama approaches, but I shake my head. Even if he¡¯s injured, now isn¡¯t the time.. ¡°We are sorry, your majesty¡­¡± one of the witches says¡­ ¡°This has been¡­ intense¡­¡± a man says quietly. ¡°We should have seen the signs¡­¡± I drown them out, kissing Royce¡¯s neck from behind as I keep my hold on him tight until I sense Catherine approaching. That is when I let go of him. No matter how hard it is, they need one another right now. ¡°Goddess¡­Why?¡± Catherine sobs as she falls to her knees beside Royce, and I force myself back. ¡°You did what you had to.¡± She says through her sobs as she cups Royce¡¯s face, pulling him into her embrace. 3 I stand up and turn my back on them, to give. them space to mourn their loss, unable to stop my own tears from flowing down my face. Goddesses¡­ why must they suffer¡­ at least make their healing easier¡­ Mama¡¯s arms wrap around me, and I hug her tightly, trying to control my own tears, but it hurts. For the first time in my life¡­ I killed someone¡­ It changes you¡­ something inside of you¡­ I now understand what it means when they say, every life you take stays with you¡­ ¡°So Alpha Royce, the Sris King, was indeed innocent.¡± 4 I scoff and pull away from Mama as I stare at the man who has spoken. I¡¯m still in my armour, and I know they are all looking at me. Are they that stupid? ¡°We were telling you that,¡± I say through my tears. The man looks guilty as he lowers his head and mumbles, ¡°I know¡­ I just¡­ Well, he is not your mate, so it was hard-¡± ¡°He is my light, he is my king, he is the one I want and above all, he is the one I love. We fell victim to the games of Apophis and now¡­ I Sk Sra Rossi, take back my rejection and-¡± I gasp when I feel a strong pair of arms wrap around me from behind. 1 His warmth and the way my heart thumps tells me who it is before I look into his eyes. He¡¯s still in pain, but there is a small smile on his face despite the sadness in his eyes. ¡°Finally.¡± He whispers. I let out a weakugh. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t keep doing this.¡± ¡°I should hope not.¡± He says before I turn in his arms, and he ims my lips in a sizzling explosive kiss that sends tingles of pleasure through me. I wrap my own arms around his neck as he pulls me flush against him, kissing me hard and deep. I kiss him back, wanting to take his pain, wanting tofort him and wanting to show him that it is going to be ok. I will always be there for him, and although I know this will take time to ovee, we will do this together. Everything but him fades away, and the pleasure that consumes me drowns me in eternal bliss. He¡¯s kissing me like it¡¯s the first andst time and I no longer know where I end, and he begins¡­ T Because we are one. I truly won once I epted who I am. I am not perfect, not everyone likes me, and I know I have faults, but when I ept who I am myself, only then is it possible for me to be truly happy. We break apart and he caresses my cheek, both of us breathing heavily. ¡°Wow¡­¡± He says, looking me over again, ¡°I don¡¯t know, should I try to get rid of it? I mean I¡¯m probably naked underneath.¡± I say with a smirk. He shakes his head, ¡°No¡­ I like it¡­ besides, I¡¯d prefer you naked only for me.¡± I hear a grumpy growl and can¡¯t help but chuckle. 12 ¡°I love you, Lil Lucifer, so damn much.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± I whisper, the sheer relief that it¡¯s all over suddenly hits me hard. It¡¯s over¡­ we did it. We fucking did it. And then, we¡¯re kissing again¡­ Chapter 160 Chapter 160 76. The Sounds of the Night SKYLA. The moon has risen, but despite the silence of the night, everyone is awake in the Rossi mansion. I can hear the quiet conversations, the deep discussions, the asional shout. Out here, I can also hear the sound of insects in the garden. The soft wind is blowing through the trees and the passingments andmands of the guards and others around can be heard. This feeling¡­ it¡¯s unexinable¡­ I feel¡­ content, sorrowful and¡­different. I don¡¯t even know how to exin it. I¡¯m sitting on the back steps, staring out into the night sky. I¡¯ve done this so many times in my life, but today I feel like I¡¯m no longer the Sky I once was¡­ My eyes sting and I tug at the sleeves of my long -sleeved top as I exhale slowly. Some things just stay¡­ changing you even. I killed my given mate. It¡¯s¡­ an odd feeling¡­ I know I¡¯m not a monster. I had to do what I had to and to break the hold Apophis had on him, and on this, I had to end him. He didn¡¯t care for me, and that was proven in thosest moments. 2 He wasn¡¯t bothered about me¡­ but he was shocked that his brother helped kill him¡­ Royce is quieter, and I don¡¯t me him. I want to be there for him, and I will be, but he¡¯s also being that rock for his family. Even Charlotte cried, despite refusing to let a sound escape her. 1 He¡¯s with his mother right now, and she needs him. She¡¯s down on the firepower right now, and I know we will see that fiery warrior Luna again one day, but for now, she needs to heal¡­ 2 I stare at the sky, resting my head against the door frame. Life. It¡¯s painful, beautiful, terrifying, yet for those of us who get to live another day, it¡¯s precious¡­ ¡°Meow.¡± I smile as Malevolent jumps into myp, and I cuddle her tightly. 1 ¡°Hey Mal¡­¡± I say, stroking her head as she purrs in approval. At least on this journey of life, I¡¯ll always have her and Royce. I turn when I hear footsteps behind me, sensing Raihana before I see her. She pauses when she spots me. She¡¯s wearing an oversize cardigan over her tiny sports bra and shorts, her arms wrapped around herself. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t realise our lioness was out here.¡± She says with a small smile, about to leave when I stand up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to leave.¡± She turns back. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She¡¯s lost weight, and call me fucking crazy, but I feel her eyes have aged if that even makes sense. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I nod as I walk over to her, gently letting Malevolent down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ about Chris,¡± I say, ok I¡¯m not a hugger but¡­ I step forward, awkwardly hugging her. She rxes and wraps her arms around me, giving me a squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t be¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯s in a good ce.¡± She whispers, but I can sense the pain in her voice. I move back slowly, ¡°This all happened because of Aleric, Apophis and me¡­¡± I don¡¯t want to admit it, but this was a fight between Apophis, Aleric, Bastet, Me, Helios and Royce, and although I don¡¯t want her to, if she did me us, it would be justified. He became a victim of our battle. ¡°No, it happened because of evil, greed, and selfishness. If we me people for something they have no hand in, we will always be the losers. My prince was an Alpha, a warrior and a protector. He died for being a good person. Surely Selene will wee him and treat him well.¡± Her voice breaks and she looks away. ¡°I talked to Uncle. I¡¯m ready to bid him farewell. We are having his funeral tomorrow with the rest of those who have fallen.¡± 6 She turns her head away and I wrap my arms around her again. This time it isn¡¯t hard. ¡°You are a queen, and I know it¡¯s easier said than done¡­ but you are a fighter,¡± I say softly. She nods as she looks at me. ¡°I am. I will take my ce as the head of the Coven of Ennd. It¡¯s time I do my part and I know the workload will keep me busy and my mind off things.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ll move to the Coven?¡± I ask, my heart skipping a beat. ¡°I can teleport with ease, just a simple spell. The children need me. I can¡¯t abandon them.¡± She says, ¡°Plus, I don¡¯t think I can survive. around witches¡­¡± I nod. ¡°Guess Heaven could use the witchy training too.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s very true. We do need to up it considering her powers already. ¡°And the pack. What have you decided?¡± I ask. ¡°Rayhan will head both until Tatum is ready to take his ce,¡± she says, running her fingers through her hair as we step apart. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you Sky¡­ I know killing someone is¡­ I don¡¯t know. I killed Sephora and I don¡¯t regret it.¡± I heard that she put Mama Red into a deep slumber before she ended Sephora. As for Sephora¡¯s body¡­ well, Delsanra burned it before anyone could see it. Whatever she did was dark, that much I know, but when Mama Mari had asked her, Dad had told her to drop it, saying it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°Yeah, I was thinking earlier that although he was evil¡­ I did kill my mate,¡± I murmur. ¡°Did it hurt?¡± she asks quietly. ¡°I know the pain it brings when a bond is broken, although I know you two had notpleted the bond nor did you want him.¡± I frown, shaking my head slowly. ¡°No. I just¡­ it was like I felt something weak or brittle break inside of me. It¡¯s weird but there was no gut-wrenching pain¡­ Whatever was between us was already past the point of salvaging¡­ It hurt seeing Royce like that though, hurt knowing he had to do that to not only his brother but his twin¡­¡± She gives my upper arm a gentle squeeze. Things will get easier. I hear footsteps and look up to see Heaven. standing there holding a mug of hot chocte, with Uncle Liam beside her holding two mugs of steaming hot chocte. She¡¯s in an oversized shirt and I feel like I¡¯ve been punched in the neck when I realise it¡¯s Chris¡¯s. 5 ¡°Hey baby,¡± Raihana says as she wraps her arms around her daughter. I look away, trying to control my own pain. I can¡¯t begin to imagine a world without Dad. 2 My eyes meet Uncle Liam, who smiles gently at ¡°So, I thought the Rossi Princesses might also want some hot chocte,¡± he says lightly, holding out a mug to me. ¡°Thanks,¡± I say, taking it from him. Raihana smiles as Heaven moves back, sipping her hot chocte and Liam offers her the other mug, giving her a warm smile. 4 ¡°Thanks,¡± Raihana says. ¡°Any time.¡± He replies before excusing himself. 1 We sip our drinks silently as Heaven sits down on the steps once more, and I take a seat next to her, slinging my arm around her shoulders. ¡°I know I¡¯mte¡­ but I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡­¡± I say quietly. I had talked to Tatum earlier, but he¡¯s be quieter and closed off. 2 I¡¯ve never done this before. I¡¯ve never experienced losing someone so close to me before. I¡¯m not afraid of death¡­ but I¡¯m afraid of the impact it leaves on those left behind. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Raihana says as she walks inside, leaving the two of us alone. She¡¯s giving us space. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± She says quietly, staring at the grass in front of us. ¡°I¡¯ve heard those words a lot, mostly from me¡­ I¡¯m not going to force you as these things happen at their own fucking time, but when you¡¯re ready, let it out. Scream, shout, cry. Do whatever the fuck you want, but let it out.¡± I whisper. 4 She turns her head, looking into my eyes and I can see her pain, and for a moment I feel I¡¯m suffocating in it before she turns away. ¡°My dad said to me¡­ that no matter who hurts me, no matter if I¡¯ve messed up, or if my heart is broken or hurting, that he¡¯ll be there. That I¡¯ll always have him, and I cane back to him. That he¡¯ll always have my back¡­. He never told me what I should do if he is no longer around¡­¡± Her voice breaks before she lowers her head, her tears sshing into her hot. chocte. 16 I take the mug from her shaking hands, not knowing what to say. ¡°That fool.¡± A voice says from behind us. I turn to see Rayhan standing there. He¡¯s shirtless, and I can still see the soot on him, meaning he just got back now. He¡¯s in a pair of ck jeans as he walks over and sits down on the other side of Heaven. He wraps his arms around her, kissing the top of her forehead. ¡°He forgot to tell you that if he¡¯s not here, then I will be. I¡¯ll always be here for you, Heaven. Just like I¡¯ll be there for Sienna¡­ I¡¯ll be there for you I promise you that,¡± he says quietly as she hugs him back tight. 7 Thank God for that¡­ ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± She whispers, before moving back and wrinkling her nose. ¡°You smell of smoke.¡± ¡°I was searching the rubble¡­¡± He replies with a wry smile. ¡°How many?¡± I ask quietly. Wanting to know how many died. ¡°Fifty-three¡­ All missing persons are ounted for.¡± We fall silent before Heaven tilts her head, ncing between us as she wipes her tears away. ¡°This is a first,¡± she says as she takes a tissue from her pocket and blows her nose. ¡°What is?¡± Rayhan asks. ¡°Sk, not taking pictures of you to sell.¡± She states, making my eyes open. 4 ¡°Excuse me? What pictures?¡± Rayhan asks, cocking a brow. Oh SHIT. 3 I gulp down my hot chocte in one go, letting the liquid burn my throat and jump up. ¡°The ones she sells at the academy of you. She makes a lot of money.¡± Heaven says, now smiling in amusement, 2 ¡°Well¡­. It¡¯ste goodnight!¡± I exim as Rayhan narrows his eyes. Heaven giggles and I guess if it means her smiling costs me that secreting to light, I¡¯m fine with it. ¡°Whoa not so fast missy,¡± Rayhan says. ¡°Hey, you were the most sought-after Rossi, so you know I sold some candid shots of you, but I think I can pimp out Leo now!¡± Say, running to the door before Rayhan can even get up. 3 I¡¯m way fucking faster, but I¡¯m not looking where I am going and knock straight into Ahren, who chuckles. ¡°Only Leo is smart enough to know if you are trying to take a picture of him,¡± he quips in slyly. 13 This fucker. ¡°Ahren Azor Rafael Rossi.¡± 4 We both freeze at the dangerous tone in Rayhan¡¯s voice. It sends a shiver down my spine, and I slowly turn, seeing his eyes zing bottle green as they fix on their son. 1 ¡°Dad.¡± Ahren counters bravely. Oh, he¡¯s screwed¡­ I want to escape, but I¡¯m not sure if I should leave Ahren alone¡­ ¡°Care to share what you were doing on that battlefield?¡± Rayhan asks quietly. 3 Ahren looks away, his yful demeanour vanishing. ¡°Helping.¡± He replies quietly as Heaven and I exchange looks. ¡°I made it clear you were not to be there. Obey the rules I set for you Ahren.¡± Rayhan says, don¡¯t want to have to warn you again, but if you break another rule, I will not go so easy on you. Do I make myself clear?¡± 3 Ahren doesn¡¯t reply, and a low growl leaves Rayhan¡¯s lips. 2 ¡°I¡¯m serious Ahren, you could have died. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. Do you understand?¡± Ahren looks off towards the trees and I can tell Rayhan is getting angrier. ¡°Oi¡­¡± I mutter, nudging him. He looks at his dad and tilts his head. ¡°I understand your point of view, but I don¡¯t agree with it, so I¡¯m being respectful by staying quiet.¡± 2 I flinch as Rayhan¡¯s aura rages around him. Shit, this kid¡¯s got spunk. 1 ¡°Go to your room, and if I find out that you have left, I swear you will regret it,¡± Rayhan says, trying to control his anger. ¡°If you find out.¡± Ahren whispers ever so quietly, I don¡¯t think Rayhan could have heard. s When he doesn¡¯t react, I know he hasn¡¯t. Ahren turns and heads inside, and I look at Heaven and Rayhan. ¡°Night guys,¡± I say as Rayhan puts his arm around Heaven again. ¡°I want to see those pictures, Sk.¡± 2 ¡°No!¡± I say before I dart inside. I rush up the stairs and stop when I see Mama and Dad. Mama is holding some towels and Dad is smoking a cigarette as he leans over her. ¡°Ahem.¡± I clear my throat, king their moment. They look up, and I smirk as I saunter over to them. There¡¯s not much I want to say¡­ but¡­ ¡°Sk¡­¡± Mama says, seeing the expression on my face. I hug them both, one arm around each of their shoulders as I close my eyes, theirbined scents calming me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sorry for always being so damn difficult¡­ I love you both so fucking much and I just want you to know¡­ Although I never said it, I need you guys, I always have. I fucking appreciate all the shit you¡¯ve done for me. I¡¯m sorry for making things hard for you.¡± I whisper. 5 It¡¯s not so hard anymore¡­ it¡¯s not so embarrassing to say those words¡­ ¡°We love you too, Angel,¡± Mama says, hugging me tightly. Dad rubs the back of my head and kisses my forehead. ¡°And don¡¯t apologise. You were meant to be difficult. I mean, you are fucking Lucifer incarnate.¡± He says, making me and Mamaugh. 2 I think I can finally say I got my shit together. A/N: Hey everyone, just a quick note, there are still a few chapters left, it¡¯s not over until you see the words ¡®the end¡¯ at the end of the epilogue! Chapter 161 Chapter 161 77. Brother & Sister SKYLA. The wind blows through my hair as I ce a single red rose that I had sprayed the edges with gold paint, with the green leaves and thorns intact on top of Chris¡¯s grave. 9 They brought his body back to ck Storm Territory, even though he was the alpha of the Dark Storm Pack. He was born on ck Storm territory, and Raihana wanted him to rest in the same ce as his family, and besides Papa Raf. ¡°No white from me Romeo¡­ you and Ri¡­ you were that couple who were always so damn extra and it fucking looked good on you. So, here¡¯s a rose that stands out¡­¡± I lower my head. 3 I promise you, I¡¯ll do my best to be there for these guys, Ri, Tatum, and Heaven. We will fucking be there for them all. And if you do happen toe across Hecate, tell her Sk Rossi sends her a fuck you. I smirk at my thoughts but it¡¯s no joke, Hecate did us fucking dirty. Jainana had imprisoned herself in one of their secure cells when she learned of themand from Hecate, and although she recovered somewhat, she was weakened for disobeying the will of Hecate. A great loss for the witches, since she was one of the strongest. 2 Those who had felt guilty yet feared the wrath of Hecate were ashamed and I hate she put them through that shit. One thing I know is that the gods are fucking selfish. All they ever fucking care about is themselves. That is something that I¡¯ve realised and it¡¯s obvious. 3 Even Song was on that battlefield, although she was hanging back and was knocked out pretty fast. It comes down to suffering your god¡¯s wrath or doing their bidding. Like Dante¡­ I wonder- 1 Arge shadow falls over me, and I smirk. ¡°I was just about to think about you.¡± I say as I turn to see Dante standing there and I get up. 1 ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± He asks, cocking a brow. ¡°Yeah, about the gods. They don¡¯t fucking care for us and I think it¡¯s not only you who makes your decisions, right? Like I know you try to avoid messing with the bnce and shit¡­ but why do I feel like if you defy the rules they have for you¡­ That you pay a price? I¡¯ve seen you, Dante. The times you look tired¡­ moments it¡¯s easier to look into your eyes, almost as if you¡¯ve been drained or worn down.¡± I say, staring at him. The sunsses don¡¯t really do much for me anymore and I can see his pupils faintly through the shades. 1 ¡°Why so concerned for me, dear sister?¡± So, I¡¯m right. I p his arm before I nt my hands on my hips and look up at him. ¡°So, you can¡¯t say. Well, I¡¯m no demi-god so¡­¡± I stick my middle fingers up at the sky. 1 He smirks before shaking his head. ¡°So, are you defending me? I should feel honoured.¡± He smirks. ¡°Na¡­ just stating facts and shit.¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I ask you a question? I mean, if you can¡¯t answer, it¡¯s cool.¡± ¡°Shoot.¡± He says as he looks down at Chris¡¯s grave, falling silent. I stand beside him. ¡°Maybe I am just delusional, but you did treat. me differently to Kat growing up. I mean, even Azura annoyed you a lot, but you never used to be as harsh with her. Was it just because of the way I fucking am, or was there more?¡± I look up at him, masking how I feel. There was something¡­ sometimes¡­ I almost felt as if he was angry, hostile even. I don¡¯t want to tell him that it did hurt. I know I¡¯m a bit much for some people¡­ I get that¡­ He lowers his head, his brow furrowing. ¡°No, not the way you are. I know I did that, and I owe you an apology for it.¡± His voice is barely above a whisper as he turns to me and takes my hands in his. I tilt my head. I don¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯s held my hands¡­ his aren¡¯t as soft as they used to be¡­ and they¡¯ve grown¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t see the future, but I see possible. oues at times. Like pictures, I need to figure out¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± I push, he is struggling¡­ but why? ¡°And your future showed two oues¡­¡± He looks up, squeezing my hands gently. I remain silent, waiting for him to continue. ¡°And there was a higher chance that you chose the dark over the light.¡± My heart thuds as I stare at him, shaking my head. No. ¡°I hoped you wouldn¡¯t¡­ but there was a future where you and Aleric were together¡­ not you and Royce¡­ But the moment they both stepped into your life, the chance of you choosing the light grew¡­¡± ¡°Selene wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± I trail off, not knowing what to say. Does she even control if we¡¯re good or bad? ¡°Well, she took a chance when she created you¡­ Knowing you will have more darkness around you, but your destiny was in your hands and despite what the gods tied you to, you still chose to do the right thing¡­ it just shows no matter what was forced upon you, you chose the light and I¡¯m super proud of you, My Audacious. Lioness. And I¡¯m sorry, sorry for being such a douche to you.¡± 1 His words are shocking. It¡¯s twisted, but it makes sense and I don¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Na, it¡¯s cool¡­ I guess that makes sense.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not cool, because unintentionally, I possibly was pushing you further into the darkness. I¡¯m not perfect¡­ but I¡¯m trying to do things without looking at what is toe.¡± He says quietly. 3 A world where I chose the darkness¡­ ¡°We all have a darkness within us. Don¡¯t think about it, but I am sorry. I owe you that and more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cool.¡± I say shrugging. I¡¯m about to pull away not knowing what to feel when he pulls me into his arms and gives me a tight hug that reminds me so much of Dad¡¯s¡­ 1 ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­. I saw you on that battlefield and I realised that I need to follow my own heart, as you would say, damn the consequences. I know I can¡¯t exactly do that, but I am going to try to do the best I can, and not judge people by what may nevere to be¡­ I need to live in the present¡­ not the future. I learned that from you, Sky, not to let my situation shape me.¡± 4 He doesn¡¯t open up much, and I know it¡¯s taking a lot for him to share that, but his words. really hit hard. I know he¡¯s going through a lot and he¡¯s trying to be there for us, even though he knows bits of what¡¯s toe, without anyone to share it with. 1 ¡°You know¡­ I agree with you¡­ you do need to live in the present¡­ the future is fucked, we know that, but when that shites, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be ready for it.¡± I say as he slowly releases ¡°Yeah, and I think you¡¯ll be right there, ready for it.¡± He gives me a small smirk and I can¡¯t help but return it. ¡°Yeah, I will be.¡± ¡°So, are we cool?¡± He asks. I tilt my head, no¡­ I can¡¯t let him off so easily¡­. ¡°If you let me do your nails.¡± I state. His smile vanishes. ¡°My nails?¡± ¡°Please? I¡¯ll make them pretty or sexy, whatever you prefer.¡± I say, the idea of giving him a pair of red stilettoes now excites me. 1 ¡°I think it¡¯s a fair deal.¡± Grandad El¡¯s voicees, making us both turn. 2 ¡°I¡¯m not sure it is, Grandad unless you want to take my ce?¡± Dante counters with a smirk. Grandad El smiles as he pays his respect to Chris. For a moment, his face is solemn as he touches the tombstone before he looks at the two of us. ¡°So do we have a deal?¡± I whisper to Dante, nudging him. Grandad El gestures with his head at me, and I smirk when Dante sighs. ¡°I guess it¡¯s only fair after what I¡¯ve done to you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I say before I look at his hands. ¡°I hope we have enough humongousaurus nails¡­¡± I nce at Grandad El and realise he¡¯s wearing his jacket. Guess they¡¯re leaving. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± I ask as he motions for me to walk with him. Dante follows us, and he nods. ¡°Yes, we need to get back now.¡± I nod slowly. ¡°I see¡­¡± I can see Mama Red talking to Royce, and my heart skips a beat at the sight of him. He¡¯s wearing light blue denim torn jeans and a white shirt tucked into those jeans with a leather belt and ck boots. Damn, I want to jump him now¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He looks up as if sensing me watching and a small smile crosses his lips, making my heart skip a beat¡­ Grandad El chuckles as hees to a stop and looks at me. ¡°I am proud of you, Sk, not only for how you showed that you are a warrior princess, but how you knew what you wanted¡­ bond or not.¡± He sighs softly and looks over at Mama Red. ¡°You know, sometimes I wonder how things would have been if we weren¡¯t fated. Sometimes people said that I only had feelings. for her because she was my fated¡­ but I know, bond or not, she was the one.¡± 2 I smile across at him, feeling a wave of warmth fill me, and I nod. ¡°I get that, one thousand fucking percent¡­ because when the blood moon came, I didn¡¯t once hope he was my mate¡­ because I knew, mate or not, that man is mine.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 78. Car Ride ROYCE. She¡¯s gorgeous. From those long killer legs that are on disy, she¡¯s wearing a pleated ck skirt and high over-the-knee boots. Those sexy legs always draw my attention. She¡¯s wearing a long-sleeved ck fitted top that entuates those breasts and a tiny waist, but it¡¯s the look in her gorgeous green cat-like eyes that catch my breath. Her eyes never returned to normal, although her armour disappeared at will. Her eyes remained, like her uncle, Liam Westwood, whose eyes were once said to be a cerulean blue like his father. 1 She had been pretty ecstatic when she had realised. 1 I can¡¯t help but smile at the thought of how she had grabbed Malevolent and told her they now looked like proper twins before turning to me and asking if I like a pussycat¡­ 1 The thought sends pleasure rushing south. We haven¡¯t gotten down and dirty yet, but she¡¯s teasing me any moment she gets. We¡¯ve both had a lot on our minds, but even in the darkest of times, she makes me smile. She now saunters over to me, her skirt swaying around her as she approaches me and locks her arms around my neck before she ims my lips. in a passionate kiss. I wrap my arms around her, pulling her tightly against me. Damn, this feels so good¡­ ¡°Well, take care of yourselves. We will see your both soon.¡± Scarlett says when we both break apari. ¡°We will, take care of yourself too,¡± I respond politely, slipping my hand around Sk¡¯s waist as Dante, who seemed to have wandered off, approaches us. ¡°Well, we¡¯re heading back soon, too,¡± Dante says as we all begin walking back towards the Rossi Pce. The ce is pretty much as extravagant as the Arden home, a ce I¡¯m not ready to return to, but I am going to have to¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Once we all bid the ck Storm and Dark Storm members goodbye, we go on our way, with Sk and I heading back to the Night Walkers Pack, as that¡¯s where Mom and Charlotte are. We still have Aleric¡¯s burial to take care of¡­ that is one person who is left to be buried¡­ and I didn¡¯t know what will be the right decision. What do I do with him? Do I bury him with the past Ardens? Or do I bury him somewhere in the woods? It¡¯s hard¡­ he was still part of our family, even if we lost him long ago. Should I put him in an isted location? 6 ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± she asks from the passenger seat, eating some fizzy c sweets. ¡°Aleric¡¯s burial¡­ where do I bury him?¡± I ask quietly. She¡¯s silent for a moment before she rests her head back against the grey leather and looks at ¡°He was your brother¡­ someone you still loved despite all he did. He is still your blood¡­ maybe you don¡¯t want to honour him, but I¡¯d say perhaps somewhere on pack grounds, just somewhere your mom can visit. In the end, he was still her son.¡± She says quietly. 1 Hearing her say that out loud makes it easier as it makes sense. ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right and although not everyone will approve, I think for Mom I¡¯ll do just that,¡± I say, reaching over. I ce my hand on her thigh, satisfied when she closes her eyes, her heart pounding. ¡°So¡­ what are your ns from here?¡± She asks, opening her eyes and allowing them to rake over me. I nce back at the road, running my fingers up and down her thigh ever so teasingly. I lick my lips when she presses her thighs together. I can¡¯t wait for her to mark me again¡­. ¡°For now, I need to get the Shadow Wolves Pack in order. Angelo died in battle, which means I am without a Beta too. I also need to challenge Dad for that title¡­ his crimes will be announced before our match.¡± I say, frowning. ¡°Facing off against another family member, you fucking ok with that? I know you have to do that shit, but how are you feeling?¡± She asks softly. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I need to settle this score with him, once and for all¡­. For all of us.¡± I reply, ncing at her. I remove my hand from her thigh and lift her hand to my lips, kissing it softly. ¡°There is something I wanted to ask you. Obviously, First Dawn Pack will at some pointe to me¡­¡± 3 ¡°I¡¯m cool with travelling here and there. We¡¯ll manage. I¡¯m all for the dual settlement shit.¡± She says, giving me a wink. I cock a brow. ¡°Actually, Love, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask you.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What?¡± she asks as she leans over, grabbing my face and giving me a quick kiss, sending a rush of tingles through me. 1 I lick my lips slowly, relishing in her touch and taste that she¡¯s left on me. ¡°You are a Lycan and can rule¡­ we¡¯re chosen. mates so we don¡¯t even need tobine the packs, as I know neither pack would be ok with their identity being taken from them. So, what I want to ask is, if I make you the Alpha of the First Dawn Pack, will you ept?¡± I ask softly, ncing into her eyes. 2 She slowly pops another fizzy c bottle into her mouth. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had another Love.¡± I counter with a small cocky smirk. She gives me a narrow-eyed look. ¡°You better not. I have the energy of several womenbined. I¡¯m enough and if you¡¯re into guys, then I can totally put on a strap-on. You can choose the size.¡± 6 I stare at her, shocked by thateback before bursting intoughter. ¡°You really are one of a kind, Love,¡± I say as she smirks. ¡°That I am,¡± she replies with a wink. ¡°Just keep the strap-ons away from me,¡¯ answer, amused. 1 ¡°Well, just letting you know the option is open. She¡¯s damn cute¡­ and amusing. That¡¯s why she lights up my days. I love this woman so damn much. ¡°So tell me, Love, what do you say?¡± Her smirk fades, and she gives my hand a squeeze. ¡°You think First Dawn Pack would want me as their Alpha?¡± she muses, cocking a brow. 1 ¡°Of course, they will. You are the Lioness, the first ever known female Lycan and above all, you are the woman that I choose. So, tell me, my Lycan Princess, will you help run our packs when the time comes?¡± She¡¯s searching my eyes, but I¡¯m not joking; I want her as the Alpha of the First Dawn Pack. I¡¯ve told both Grandad and Mom and both approve. She is, after all, a Lycan with the ability to command even Alphas¡­ ¡°Deal partner. As long as we do all that shit together.¡± Sheces her fingers with mine and I nod. 1 ¡°Always.¡± 2 ¡°Perfect, now let¡¯s stop for some food, cus I¡¯m fucking starved for some burgers, cock and cum.¡± She says, taking me by surprise as she rakes her eyes over me. 5 ¡°Why do I sense that burgers are thest thing on your mind?¡± A devilish sexy smirk crosses her lips as she motions for me to pull up somewhere. ¡°Because¡­ my Sexy Ice God¡­ you¡¯re abso fucking-lutely right.¡± She purrs the moment I pull up. She instantly climbs into myp, and I push my seat as far back as possible. ¡°Why else do you think I wore a skirt?¡± She whispers as I slip my hands under her skirt and squeeze her ass. Oh, fuck yes¡­ ¡°Forgive me for not realising that sooner¡­ And although this is a pretty unceremonious ce, I don¡¯t think I can wait either.¡± I murmur huskily, yanking her close and kissing her breasts before I slide my hands up her waist and squeeze them. She moans when I rub against her nipples. Her little hoops begging to be tugged¡­ ¡°Oh, fuck Royce.¡± She murmurs, arching her slender back for me. I yank up her top to reveal the strapless bra she¡¯s wearing underneath. She definitely did make this easier¡­. I can¡¯t help but smirk as I yank her bra down and run my tongue along her nipple. She moans cupping her breast and yanking met closer and I willingly oblige, taking her stiff nipple in my mouth. She throws her head back, the smell of her arousal filling the air. ¡°Now how does my green-eyed goddess want it?¡± I whisper, brushing my fingers between her ass. She¡¯s in a tiny thong and it¡¯s driving me crazy. My gaze dips to her plump lips as she grinds against my hardened cock, making me suck in a breath. ¡°Fuck me like you mean it.¡± She whispers. All self-control snaps as I rip off her thong and plunge my fingers into her molten core as my lips find her neck, sucking hard as I begin fingering her. She¡¯s slick and her moans fill the car as she grinds against my hand. She yanks me by my hair, iming my lips in a sizzling kiss. ¡°Fuck, you taste so good.¡± She murmurs. Reaching down, she deftly unzips my pants and slips her hand inside, stroking my cock. ¡°You have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed you, Love,¡± I murmur as I slip my tongue into her mouth. My free hand grabs the back of her neck, pulling her even closer as strong waves of pleasure course through me. ¡°I think the police might see us pulled up where we shouldn¡¯t be¡­ so let¡¯s make this quick.¡± She breathes as she yanks my boxers down, looking down for a moment, her eyes ze purple as she strokes my shaft. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ve missed this so fucking much¡­¡± I can¡¯t help but smirk as I slip my fingers out and spank her ass. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did, and as much as I want to y with you first, I think we are short on time,¡± I murmur huskily, grabbing her hips and thrusting into her tight pussy. The faint sound of sirens reaches my ears, but I honestly don¡¯t care, as the pleasure and the sight of seeing her before me make my mind go nk from anything else. She grips my shoulders, her nails digging in as she rides me like a pro. I meet her thrusts with my own, hard and fast, the pleasure consuming us both. The smell of sex fills the car, the heat enveloping me, and I don¡¯t want this moment to end. It¡¯s not long before I feel her at the brink of her climax and when shees, I ram into her harder, feeling her juices squirt, and I hit my own release. The pleasure knocks me off the edge and my mind goes nk as I tug her close, kissing her lips once again. This time slower¡­ wanting to feel and taste her slowly. We¡¯re both breathing heavily, and I look into her eyes. ¡°I love you, my Green-eyed Goddess,¡± I murmur, brushing her hair back slowly. The emotions inside are damn intense. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can do to express myself enough¡­ ¡°Love you fucking more, my sexy ice god.¡± She whispers, kissing me sensually. The sudden approaching sirens making me nce out of the window. ¡°Shoot. I think we better get out of here.¡± She chuckles, lithely sliding off myp and I¡¯m about to tuck myself back in when she reaches over, swiping a bead of cum on her finger and slipping her finger in her mouth. ¡°Mm¡­ Delicious.¡± She says, licking her lips seductively, making me hard all over again. ¡°You¡¯re a little nymph, love,¡± I say, taking her hand. I kiss her knuckles softly before I hit the elerator, zooming back onto the road. I nce out of the rearview mirror. No cops in sight, perfect. She rests her head on my shoulder as we cruise down the motorway, both temporarily satiated. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 79. The Time to Face Him ROYCE. A week has passed since the funerals of those who lost their lives in that battle. We have also buried Aleric at the borders of the pack, a ce that was safe to visit yet away from where the rest of the Ardens were buried. He didn¡¯t earn that right, yet we still kept him. on pack grounds where Mom could visit if she so wished. The day after the burials, we had returned to the Arden mansion, and Sk hade with me. Ready to start her life with me. Although her dad wasn¡¯t too keen on it, he understood and simply told her she will need to attend the Academy until she has takes her exams. But I still liked the fact that my queen will always be beside me. Seeing her belongings in our room, set beside mine, felt good. Her presence is something that lightens up my day and night. Today there are going to be many spectators in the Pack Arena, a ce where we held some of our training exams andpetitions. However, today it would be used for something entirely different. I would be challenging my father for the title of Alpha. Not something that was a necessity when I am the Sris King, but something that I felt was an etiquette I should fulfil. I have not seen Father since everything went down, and although I didn¡¯t want to spend another minute in his presence, I have to. I still have more than this match to settle¡­ I tighten the string on my ck sweatpants, looking at her mark that adorns my neck. It¡¯s good to have it back where it belongs¡­ 1 I¡¯m shirtless. Two nes hang around my neck and my hair is pulled back into a bun. I hear her footsteps behind me, her scent invading my senses before she slips her hands around my waist and kisses my shoulder. ¡°You got this.¡± She whispers, her hands running down my waist. I ce my hands over hers, tugging them around me as I look at her in the mirror. ¡°I do¡­ but I wonder exactly what the price will be¡­¡± She kisses my neck. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there, and if you want me to take over, I will.¡± She smirks. I cock a brow. ¡°I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t know what hit him if you did.¡± She kisses my cheek, slipping her hand into my pants and stealing a feel of my cock, which makes me smirk as white-hot pleasure rushes through me. ¡°Someone¡¯s in a naughty mood¡­¡± I say, trying to control my own desires. ¡°When am I not?¡± she counters, and I cock a brow. ¡°That¡¯s correct, well said, Love.¡± ¡°Win that thing¡­ and I promise you a lot of fun tonight¡­¡± she whispers seductively as she slowly pulls away. ¡°Tonight¡­ neither of us is sleeping.¡± I turn yanking her into my arms, and look down at her, her heart is thumping as she stares up at me, her eyes wide. ¡°No¡­ we¡¯re not¡­¡± My gaze dips to her lips as I caress her ass and raise an eyebrow. ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Maybe we can even squeeze something in before the night.¡± She winks at me, her hands caressing the side of my waist. before she ces them on my abs and leans closer. ¡°Oh really? Then I better get this over with fast.¡± I reply huskily before kissing her and she presses her body flush against mine, knowing exactly how crazy she makes me¡­ It¡¯s a short whileter, and I walk past the crowds, heading to the arena. The entire pack seems to be here, along with others not of this pack, including Alejandro, Kiara, Kataleya, Leo, Azura, Liam, Elijah, Rayhan, Winona, and Marcel. There are also several others from the council¡­ Here goes nothing¡­ I wrap my bandages around my hands, ignoring the stares from several women who don¡¯t hide their fangirling and nce at Sk. I know my kitty has ws and thest thing I need is to have to satiate her. She looks at me, cocking a brow, before her eyes scan the group of women behind me, but the moment our eyes meet, her eyes soften. ¡®Smart move, Magic Fingers,¡¯ she says through the bond, a smirk on her lips. ¡®You know you¡¯re the only one for me, Love.¡¯ I remind her. ¡®Oh I know,¡¯es her confident reply as I make my way out into the centre of the arena. ¡°Presenting to you, our future Alpha, The Sris King himself, Royce Jonathan Arden!¡± Gideon, who I have already made known will be my Beta once I take the title from Dad, announces. Cheers erupt in the crowd, and I spot Sk walking past some of the stands and taking a seat beside Mom, giving me a wink. Winona, Marcel, Charlotte and Grandad are also there, and I give the four women a faint smile. The sound of footsteps approaching makes me nce at the opposite end. Four men nking Dad come into view, and my smile fades. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°And Keh Arden,¡± Gideon says quietly. A silence falls, and I hear Alejandro scoff. 5 ¡°Fucker,¡± he mutters, and I turn to look at Dad. He¡¯s wearing his white Tae Kwon Do outfit with a ck belt. He¡¯s showered, and I had made sure he was fed and rested before the match because I didn¡¯t want anyone to think it wasn¡¯t an equal battle. Today will be thest of such luxuries. His head is raised in arrogance, and I wonder if he knows about Aleric. I¡¯m certain he does, but not once does he show remorse as he nces at the council members before turning his attention to me. He looks me over critically before he shakes his head and scoffs. ¡°And do any of you think that this boy can be a better Alpha than I? I brought this pack to where it is today. You won¡¯t win this match. King or not, a true battle requires wit and intelligence.¡± (1) I don¡¯t say anything knowing the rules. Hand to hand or in wolf form¡­ there is not to be any use of power¡­ I can take him, my analysis skills arepletely fine, although I know he can y with trickery. I¡¯m still ready. I have taken on stronger opponents than Dad. ¡°Shall we get on with it?¡± I ask quietly. He frowns slightly before he looks at the stands as if wanting someone to step up for him. ¡°I made a small mistake¡­ one I have already asked for forgiveness for! She¡¯s alive! Look at her!¡± Dad shouts, pointing with his chained wrists at Winona. 3 She frowns, but this time she doesn¡¯t try to hide or look away from him. Instead, she res at him, her heart thumping. ¡°Enough,¡± I say sharply as I hear Marcel growl warningly at Dad. It¡¯s obvious he wants to rip into Dad himself. Dad looks at me again, his piercing eyes ice cold. Alejandro motions for the guards to remove his chains and they oblige. The nging of the chains as he is unbound fills the air. ¡°Your attitude shows you have no remorse towards any of the crimes you havemitted. Tell me, Father¡­ Do you know that Aleric is dead?¡± ¡°I heard.¡± He answers quietly, as a tense silence falls around us. He looks down and exhales. ¡°I also heard that you were the one who killed him. You and his mate. Ah, just to be together¡­¡± My eyes sh with irritation. ¡°You will mind your words when ites to the Alpha Queen of this pack.¡± I snarl in warning. Everyone is silent. This is no tournament for fun, nor a friendly joust¡­ but a necessity. There¡¯s a heavy weight around us and I shake my head, trying to clear it as I begin to circle him. Today¡­ I am the predator and he¡­ he is the prey Chapter 164 Chapter 164 80. Justice for the Past ROYCE. ¡°Once again, you show nopassion. You drove him to be what he was¡­ by abusing him, mentally and physically. You broke him from the caring big brother he once used to be. Grooming him not only to bepetitive but to go to any length to achieve what he desired, and he did.¡± My voice rings powerfully across the arena as I keep circling Dad. 1 ¡°I did nothing of the sort! He made his own choices of his own free will!¡± he replies, his eyes shing. 1 ¡°Did he? You expected more of him, wanted more from him! You put the seed of hatred for me into him!¡± I snarl, grabbing him by the cor, my heart thundering. ¡°The match has not started. Let¡¯s follow the rules, son.¡± He says, smiling tauntingly. A smile that grates on my nerves. I never realised how badly he treated us¡­ I was so ustomed to everything that I dealt with it, but he is the root cause of it all. I let go of him and shove him away, backing up a few steps. ¡°Very well then¡­ before we start, I will go over the crimes that you havemitted to remind you and the audience of them. Let¡¯s start with the first known crime; you tried to have Alpha Rafael Rossi killed when you were at the now discontinued Alpha Training camp. Next, youmanded the murder-¡± ¡°That was not on me!¡± Keh snarls, cutting me off. ¡°Rafael Rossi was not my doing!¡± 2 ¡°Oh yeah? Then who was it on?¡± Alejandro snaris, leaning forward. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± Dad says, spitting on the ground in disrespect before a cold smirk crosses his face as he looks at Alejandro challenging. 4 ¡°Stop ying fucking mind games.¡± Alejandro snarls. ¡°Carry on with listing his crimes. We don¡¯t have time to fucking waste.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I say, turning back to Dad. ¡°Youmanded the murder of your first-born child simply because she was a female and not as powerful as the standard Alpha. You experimented and tortured your sons in the name of science and pitted them against one another! Lied to your mate about not only the death of her first child but the abuse you were dealing out on your own children! You wanted to lure the Lycan King¡¯s daughter to gain more. power over the council!¡± I take a breath, my heart thundering as I try to control my rage. ¡°You are the one who created a monster out of Aleric, ultimately making his crimes yours. I challenge you, Alpha Keh Henry Arden, for the position of Alpha of the Shadow Wolves pack. If I win this match, you will hand it over or be killed.¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s better off dead!¡± There are several cries from the crowds, and I look at the man before me. Despite it all¡­ do I want to paint my hands with the blood of another family member? I don¡¯t answer as Dad¡¯s eyes ze. ¡°I have a request! If I win, I want my sentence to be lightened!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You are in no position to request anything,¡± I growl. ¡°Why? Do you fear that I might just get what I want?¡± ¡°No. You just don¡¯t hold any footing to barter. Now ept it.¡± Mymand is absolute and there is not one Sris-blooded werewolf here who can disobey me. His head lowers slightly, but I can sense his rage as he res back at me in humiliation. ¡°I ept.¡± He spits through gritted teeth. I hear Mom whisper a prayer to Selene and I nce towards their seats. My eyes meet Sk¡¯s, and she gives me a small smile. ¡®You got this Reign¡­ you know I¡¯m usually always fucking wrong about who to bet on, but this time, I¡¯m betting on you and something tells me I¡¯ll be winning.¡¯ She says through the link. I smirk at her. ¡®Good to know¡­¡¯ I reply before speaking the following words out loud. ¡°I love you, My Goddess.¡± 2 ¡°I love you too.¡± There are a few whistles and giggles from the crowd. ¡°Alpha¡¯s totally in love!¡± ¡°They are such a gorgeous couple!¡± ¡°Their chemistry is hot.¡± I can¡¯t help but smile at her before I turn to Mom and my sisters, giving them a smile too. It¡¯s going to be ok. I see him move from the corner of my eyes and raise my hand, blocking him without even turning. ¡°Begin,¡± I say, turning my zing blue eyes on him. He scoffs as he jumps back and rolls his neck. ¡± You are my son, Royce. I trained you. I know your weaknesses!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever say this, but I am no son of yours,¡± I say quietly as I dodge his every attack. For several minutes, we exchange blows, and I simply match his speed blocking and striking. He¡¯s good, but I don¡¯t think he realises I held back¡­ he never knew the true extent of my abilities as I grew older and especially after I shifted. I never let the true extent of my power out. This isn¡¯t an Alpha Gen X game where there¡¯s glory¡­ This is a fight between a father and son for the betterment of their people¡­ The crowd cheers when I kick Dad to the ground with far more force than he was expecting. He coughs up blood as he rubs his chest, clearly shocked. I don¡¯t have the time or desire to draw this out. I close the gap between us, grabbing him by the neck and raising my fist. ¡°This one is for Aleric,¡± I say quietly, punching him in the stomach, feeling something crack. Perhaps a rib¡­ He grunts as I punch him across the face, this time throwing him to the ground. ¡°That one was for Winona, your firstborn,¡± I ¡°I say as I straddle him, raising my fist again. There¡¯s a suffocating pain in my chest, my heart thudding violently as all the pain I feel inside. threatens to take control of my emotions. ¡°This one is for Mom.¡± I lift him by the cor and punch him square in the nose as he struggles against me. ¡°This one is for Sk,¡± I whisper as I punch him across the face again. ¡°I know you shouldn¡¯t punch a man when he¡¯s down, but this one is for Rafael Rossi.¡± Standing up, I kick him where the sun doesn¡¯t shine. He grunts as he rolls over, cupping his crotch as he groans before I deliver a punch to the face, making him cough up blood. 2 I crouch down, grabbing his hand that he tries to reach for me. ¡°This one is for Charlotte¡­¡± I whisper. Each hit holds immense power, and I have broken several bones. My attacks are not made to simply injure but to leave an impact. I¡¯m waiting for someone to stop me, to tell me. that I can¡¯t hit him when he¡¯s down, but no one interferes. ¡°This one is for everyone you have ever hurt that I don¡¯t know of,¡± I whisper as I shove him. to the ground again. I look down at the man who once pretended to be the greatest of Alphas. He has always been nothing but scum. ¡°You¡­¡± He chokes out. ¡°I made you!¡± ¡°No. You tried to make me, but you failed.¡± I whisper as I stand up. ¡°Forfeit, or stand up and fight!¡± ¡°Never! I will never forfeit. I am the Alpha! I made this pack! You will never be a good Alpha, Royce. You don¡¯t have it in you! You can¡¯tmit, you are far too selfish!¡± he sneers as he tries to get up but fails as he barely manages to lift his head from the ground. My knuckles are a bloody mess and so are his face and shirt. ¡°I know I was¡­ but henceforth, I won¡¯t be. I know being an Alpha is not easy, being a king is even harder¡­ but I am going to do my best. But one thing I am certain of is I will never be an Alpha like you.¡± I say quietly. He cocks a brow. Despite the state he¡¯s in, he refuses to back down. It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at Aleric all over again. There¡¯s no remorse or regret¡­ I turn away, unable to look at him any longer. ¡°My only regret is¡­¡± I freeze, turning back sharply as he slowly gets to his feet. There¡¯s an expression of sadness on his face. A sliver of hope that there¡¯s a little regret in him flickers alight within me. ¡®Be careful.¡¯ Sk¡¯s voicees into my mind. ¡®I will be.¡¯ I reply through the link. ¡°My only regret is that you are the one standing here and not Aleric!¡± He thunders. A sharp stab of pain rushes through me at those words. He practically wished I was dead. He roars in rage as he suddenly shifts andunches himself at me at incredible speed. I raise my arm in defence, but that moment of shock gave him the time he needed. His huge form throws me to the ground. Pain rips through my head as I hear a few screams and I plunge my hand into his chest, ready to rip his heart out¡­ Chapter 165 Chapter 165 81. Different Than You ROYCE. I pause. No¡­ I am better than this¡­ I squeeze his heart enough for him to growl in pain as he rips through my right nk and I kick him off, releasing my hold on his head. He¡¯s forced to shift back as he staggers, blood spilling from his chest. ¡°You will have to kill me, Royce! If you want the title! You don¡¯t have it in you, do you, loser!¡± He taunts. No¡­ I can take the title without killing him¡­. I refuse to keep repeating this cycle. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I storm towards him, the sky darkening, and I punch him across the face, knocking him to the ground. ¡°Refraining from killing someone does not make me a loser, father.¡±1/14 ¡°Coward!¡± He sneers. ¡°You don¡¯t have the backbone to be king!¡± ¡°There is more to being king than disying power¡­¡± I reply, looking at the hatred in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve a fast end. You deserve. to live out the rest of your life in prison. Rest assured, you will never see the light of another day.¡± My aura rages around me as I grab him by his head. ¡°Forfeit.¡± Mymand is absolute, and he stares at me with a thumping heart. ¡°Do it, before I request for your execution, Keh.¡± Mom¡¯s voicees, it¡¯s cold and dangerous. Dad looks at her before he clenches his jaw. ¡°No.¡± Even when he¡¯s heavily injured, and in a lot of pain, he stands his ground. His pride and arrogance outweigh the reprieve his body years for. 1 ¡°What a fucking bastard.¡± Alejandro growls. ¡°Command him Royce!¡± Charlotte says, I nce at her, her eyes are glittering with tears, and I realise she¡¯s finding it hard to watch¡­ He leaves me no choice¡­ ¡°You forget¡­ I don¡¯t even need tomand you ¡­ I followed protocol for the sake of my pack. We fought, and I am the winner¡­ but even now I don¡¯t need to force you to give up that title because, Father, you forget that I am the Sris King. And, as king, every Sris wolf is under me. I have the power to take your title with or without you saying those words.¡± I whisper menacingly. 4 ¡°No. Wait! Royce, no!¡± Images of Aleric¡¯sst moments sh before my eyes like a living haunted nightmare and my eyes sh as power rushes through my arm. The symbols that wrap around my hand like a glove now glow. I call upon that power that I received when I had taken the title of the Sris king, and I feel the surge of power as his Alpha power and position are transferred to me. A thousand bonds snap into ce inside of me as the connection between the pack members. and me is formed. My wolf¡¯s howl of approval fills my mind and I feel him surge forward with pride. An influx of emotions envelops me and I give him this moment. 1 For an Alpha wolf, his true happiness lies in leading and protecting his pack. From this day forth, all the members of this pack are my responsibility to protect and serve. The spectators erupt in apuse, and I drop Dad¡¯s now unconscious body to the ground, running my blood-covered fingers through my hair. ¡°I PRESENT TO YOU! YOUR ALPHA, YOUR KING! YOUR SAVIOUR! OUR VICTOR! THE SOLARIS KING, ALPHA ROYCE JONATHAN ARDEN OF THE SHADOW WOLVES PACK!¡± Gideon roars. ¡®Way to overdo that title.¡¯ I say through the link as the crowd stands, as they all pay homage to 1. 1 ¡®Hey, it¡¯s well deserved, Wee home, Alpha.¡¯ Gideon says through the link, a proud smirk on his face. ¡®It¡¯s good to be back.¡¯ I reply quietly and I truly mean it. I turn my attention to the four women who mean the world to me and seeing them standing there, pping, apuding my victory, warms Someone drags Dad away, but I don¡¯t even spare his unconscious form another nce. From this day on, he will be held in the most secure prison made for wolves and that is where he shall remain until his dayse to an end. s I¡¯m passed a damp towel and I roughly wipe my hands. Mom and Sk are holding hands as Charlotte and Winona hug one another. Grandad and Marcel are standing there smiling as they p. My gaze skims to the rest of the Westwood and Rossis. We aren¡¯t alone¡­ I walk to the edge and jump into the stands, pulling both Mom and Sk into a tight hug. I kiss the top of Mom¡¯s head and look down at her. There are tears in her eyes, yet she smiles determinedly. ¡°You did the right thing.¡± She whispers. I nod slowly, ¡°Thanks to all of youdies. rooting for me.¡± I reply with a small smile. She touches my cheek before ncing between Sk and me and slowly steps back, motioning at Sk. I give her a small smile, turning my attention to my girl. She¡¯s about to say something but I grip the side of her face and kiss her passionately, making the crowd break into cheers as they go wild once again. ¡°LONG LIVE OUR NEW ALPHA QUEEN SKYLA SILARA ROSSI!¡± Her cheeks flush a little to my surprise as I kiss her without a care in the world, only stopping when I feel I¡¯m getting hard. Damn, I need to control myself. Something that is extremely hard with her around. ¡°Alpha Queen?¡± She asks, raising an eyebrow. ¡°They know their Queen is an Alpha,¡± I reply seductively before I im her lips in another sizzling kiss¡­ And you are so much more¡­ I move back, giving her a small smile before I look at my two sisters. Winona¡¯s bump is prominent now, reminding me I¡¯ll be an uncle soon, and Charlotte cocks a brow. ¡°Won¡¯t you hug us?¡± ¡°I could if you don¡¯t mind getting dirty,¡± I say. ¡°Oh yeah, this is Versace¡­ it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll live.¡± She replies. 4 ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t mind,¡± Winona says before they both step closer and wrap their arms around me. I kiss the top of their heads, promising them silently that I will make sure I¡¯m always there for them¡­ It¡¯s a whileter and I have juste down after showering. Sk and I did manage to sneak in a quickie, but the little nymph had slipped away before I was even dressed. Mom had asked the Rossis and Westwoods to stay for dinner and I also invited Gideon and Jamie and their families down, as well as Beta Quade¡¯s and Delta Harry¡¯s family, to attend dinner as well. The sound of their talking and the pleasant atmosphere around the mansion is almost foreign¡­ Sk looks gorgeous in a fitted green dress that suits her perfectly. I hear themugh and wonder what the conversation is regarding. ¡°Hey,¡± she says as she saunters over to me and tugs me closer by the shirt and kisses me deeply, making Alejandro grumble. ¡°Get fucking used to it,¡± Leo mutters. 6 We break apart, and I look into her gorgeous eyes. ¡°Thanks, you look pretty handsome.¡± She purrs. as she leans up and kisses my neck. ¡°And you look breathtaking,¡± I murmur. They¡¯re all watching, but I really don¡¯t care. ¡°Honestly, who¡¯d have fucking thought that she¡¯d pick the prince charming? One would think she¡¯d pick a bad boy or some shit.¡± Alejandro says as he smokes his cigarette. 4 ¡°Be happy she did,¡± Liam answers. ¡°They are perfect,¡± Kiara adds, and the other women agree. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever fucking say this shit, but I hope Kataleya finds a good mate too. Guess I better prepare for that shit.¡± Alejandro begrudgingly admits, making me smirk as a few others begin teasing him. 6 ¡°Or you might have it totally opposite and she might just hook a bad boy,¡± Sk says with a smirk and wink at her sister who instantly blushes. 21 Alejandro¡¯s smirk vanishes. 2 ¡°No. Fuck no.¡± 5 ¡°Well, that¡¯s not your decision to make, now is it, Uncle,¡± Rayhan says as he sits back. ¡°The heart wants what it wants.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean it should get what it wants.¡± Alejandro retorts. ¡°Karma, as Dad would say,¡± Liam adds before they all begin snickering. 2 ¡®I really did get the hero.¡¯ Sk murmurs through the link, looking up at me with clear adoration in her eyes. ¡®Fuck, I¡¯m so lucky.¡¯ Our eyes meet and she grabs my waist before hugging me tightly and I wrap my own arms around her. ¡®I¡¯m equally lucky, Love.¡¯ I reply. We¡¯re brought out of our moment when Marcel speaks, causing us to look at him. ¡°There is something I wanted to request, well Winona does.¡± He begins as he smiles down at her. She blushes and smiles, nodding in agreement, a hand on her bump. ¡°What is it, Winona?¡± Mom asks her. It¡¯s nice to see she¡¯s started calling her by the name she goes by. ¡°I was wondering if you and Charlotte would like toe stay at our pack. We would all love to have you¡­¡± she asks hesitantly. I love the idea. Mom needs something to keep her distracted and with Winona pregnant, what would be better? It¡¯s clear Winona didn¡¯t find it easy to ask for things and what I have picked up on is she still doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s good enough. ¡°Yes! Please!¡± Charlotte says, making the eldersugh. ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea,¡± I add, looking at Mom. ¡°It is but¡­ what about you two? I mean, Sk has juste here. I should be here.¡± ¡°No, no, don¡¯t stay on my behalf. You deserve to spend some quality time with Winona, besides I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m here for good.¡± Sk says, winking at Mom. ¡°And let¡¯s be honest. I think the new couple could probably use the privacy.¡± Azura says with a smirk, making several of the women, including Momugh. Sk smirks as I keep my face passive. Well¡­ that is not wrong¡­ ¡°Very well¡­ It will be nice.¡± Mom agrees slowly. Winona stands up and hugs her, and I¡¯m grateful that they are doing this. I nce at Marcel, and his eyes meet mine. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say quietly. He gives me a small smile, but in all honesty; I don¡¯t think he realises just how much I appreciate him weing Mom and Charlotte. ¡°Oh, by the way, Dad, you owe me like a couple of grand¡­¡± Sk says as she walks over to them, making Alejandro frown. ¡°No, go ask your man. I have far less money than he does.¡± He growls, making me smile. 3 ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy, Al,¡± Kiara says with a smile. ¡°I do have money, but I think she definitely finds far more satisfaction in riling you up for it,¡± I say as Sk wraps her arms around Kiara, who hugs her back. Alejandro frowns. ¡°These fucking kids¡­¡± he grumbles. ¡°Oh Dad, don¡¯t worry. Royce isn¡¯t off the hook. Maybe I¡¯ll give him a strip show or something. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t mind showering me with money and-¡± Liam¡¯s reached over, cutting her off. Herment makes several people chuckle whilst a few, including me, don¡¯t know where to look. Got to love my girl. ¡°We get it!¡± Alejandro snarls. ¡°Take whatever, you want. No need to ask him for money or give him anything.¡± 4 She gives me a wink, and I can¡¯t help but smirk as I see Alejandro slip his wallet out and toss it at Sk, whose eyes light up with a devious glint. 1 She really does know how to get her Dad to give her what she wants. Heck, she can get anyone to give her what she wants, and I¡¯m at the top of that list. Yes, these are the moments we live for¡­ Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Epilogue Part 1 SEVERAL MONTHS LATER¡­ (A few weeks after the epilogue of Leo & Azura¡¯s book) SKYLA. ¡°You got the drinks?!¡± I shout to Kataleya. ¡°Check!¡± She calls back. Exams are over and I¡¯m finally free! Ok, not so much as we¡¯ve begun working on a new training programme called the Elite X. 1 Training has been upped in the academies and in packs, but the Elite X, a name chosen by Azura, our future sexy bad-ass queen is an entirely new ball game. 1 The Elite X will further the training of warriors from around the country, those who excel in their fields or have graduated from the academy at the top of the charts in training, fitness, and power. This is the future. We are the future. There is a waring, and the truth is we will have to face it when it does. We don¡¯t know when and we don¡¯t know exactly what we will face but we will prepare and be ready for it. I am one of the first ones working on the programme and will be one of the leads in the facility. There¡¯s more to my job than just that, I will be one of the head trainers, something I wasn¡¯t expecting to be offered. There¡¯s a lot more both Royce and I need to do. We are now the bridge between the two kingdoms. Everything happening here, we are trying to implement it over there in the US but the thing is, this is the centre point where everything will go down. Here, in Ennd, that¡¯s something that Dante confirmed. So, I guess we better be at the top of our game when shit goes down. Currently, Royce¡¯s uncle, Catherine¡¯s brother will continue to run the American pack, but he does not have children of his own. With the importance the Sris Bloodline. Packs put in their lineage, it only makes sense. that those that hold the strongest traits of the Sris Bloodline continue to head both packs. With Royce as the Sris king, he is the embodiment of the first Sris wolves ever created and everyone has hope that our kids would be too. Yeah kids, so fucking weird when Edward said that, but Royce and I agree there will be no kids for a while. I mean, I need time with him, just him and as much as I know we need to continue our line¡­ I don¡¯t want to bring a child into a world that might get fucked. Yeah, that¡¯s a thought I am going to keep to myself. I¡¯ll have kids when this shit is over¡­ if I fucking make it. I won¡¯t be sworn in as Alpha until his uncle steps down. He¡¯s currently happy to run the pack for a while and both Royce and I aren¡¯t arguing with that. It just means there¡¯s not as much work on our heads for now. However, we had a celebration over there. I met the pack as their future Alpha and their Queen. The Sris court was all there too, and it was a fuckin big thing and I felt like a damn queen, it was weird as fuck. When the timees for me to head that pack, we will rotate between both ces. Right now, the Shadow Wolves needed our attention. Charlotte¡¯s going to attend the academy next year, and Catherine; well, she spends her time between here and Azura¡¯s pack. Uncle Marcel and Winona had twin baby girls and Catherine loves to be there for them too. Royce is great with his nieces, and I won¡¯t lie ¨C seeing him with them did make me feel weird as fuck wondering what he¡¯d be like if we ever had a kid. Ri is doing ok, I mean, as good as you can without your mate. Tatum is transferring to Midnight Academy rather than staying up at Moonlight Academy, which is closer to his home. At least this way he¡¯ll be with friends. 3 Alessandra and Heaven will go there too, although the way it¡¯s changing makes the severity of what ising even more real. Right now, there are six of us who flew out for a little weekend away and Corrado and Phoenix are left with Winona, Catherine, and even Mama Red is down there to help out. I heard even Mama Mari went down. I guess they¡¯ll have fun with each other as apany too. ¡°Song¡¯s on call!¡± Azura shouts as she struts. into the vi kitchen wearing a royal blue bikini. Her lips are a gorgeous glossy nude and she¡¯s got her nails to match. We booked this ce for a weekend away and tonight we are hanging out by the pool and having a barbecue. It¡¯s just six of us, Leo, Zu, Kat, Dante, Magic Fingers, and myself. 4 I think we all needed it. Recently, something. weird as fuck happened up north in the Scottish. Hignds. It¡¯s kinda creepy, but hey, we dealt with Apophis. This is something we¡¯ll deal with too¡­ 5 Despite the warm weather, thinking about what happened sends a shiver down my spine. Something new is out there¡­ something that is killing people. All those who are found dead hold a look of pure terror on their face, and their bodies hold no signs of being attacked. The locals say it¡¯s the Baobhan Sith, a demonic woman who robs the souls of all men. We doubt that, but then again with the amount of new shit that ising, we can¡¯t be sure, no one is left alive to tell their tale. Only a few weeks ago, an entire pack house was found dead. 11 Dad and Leo had to relocate the rest of the pack and clear the area and although it¡¯s being watched, no clue was found nor did the one behind it ever show again. ¡°What is she saying?¡± I ask as I walk over to Azura and look at her screen. ¡°Hey¡­¡± she says smiling at me. 1 ¡°Hey girl, how are you doing?¡± I ask. ¡°Great, almost ready for my date.¡± She answers, blushing. I nce at Azura, who smirks. ¡°Mhmm, give me all the deetster.¡± She says. I smirk. ¡°Yeah, we need to know.¡± As had found out he was mated to Song back when shit went down with Apophis, but because she was a witch, she didn¡¯t even know. A few months ago, he told Azura and asked if he had her approval to pursue Song. 25 See? So damn cute, like who the fuck asks for permission? 1 Well, Azura approved and although Song has been taking it slow, they¡¯ve been making good progress. ¡°How long does it take to get drinks?¡± Leo calls. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I roll my eyes. ¡°Not as quick as it takes Azura to climb adder!¡± I snicker. 3 Azura smirks before Song giggles. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you guys! Say hi to Kat for me, send pictures of the food and stuff, miss you guys.¡± She says. As much as we would have loved to invite her, it¡¯s not fair on Dante either, as he has to really work on pulling his powers in whereas with us, the spells and the ne are pretty much enough. ¡°We will,¡± Azura says before we end the call.¡± Right, let¡¯s get our sexy butts out there.¡± I nod as I look in the mirror. We girls had just gotten ready as the boys had headed outside to get the grill set up and stuff. I¡¯m wearing a sexy ck bikini, with bling rhinestone ents to the straps and in the centre of the top. It¡¯s a thong bottom with the same bling buckles on the side. I have a green smoky shadow on, an ombre pinky nude dark lip and ck nails. I look fucking fine. ¡°You and Royce better not sneak away,¡± Kataleya says as she steps into the kitchen, giving me a small smile. ¡°No promises,¡± I say with a smirk. She¡¯s looking gorgeous too in a teal one-strap swimsuit that hugs her sexy curves. There¡¯s a sequined strip around her waist and she¡¯s wearing a leaf print matching sarong on top. Her hair is open, and she¡¯s wearing subtle shimmery make-up, small gold hoop earrings. and just like me and Zu, she¡¯s got her nails done. My gaze falls to the ne that she always wears around her neck before I look up at her. Little Boy Hook must be a big ass hook now¡­ She¡¯ll leave soon¡­ This trip is important for us all because she ns to make that trip once the holidays are over. 3 She smiles at me before Azura takes onest look at herself before she turns. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready.¡± We head out together, Kataleya happy andfortable since it is only our own men out there. She leads the way out with the drink tray. I step into the back garden of the vi, appreciating the purple-pink lights, the smell of the food cooking and the desserts. But immediately my gaze falls on my man, who is wearing white swimming shorts, his hair open. He¡¯s at the grill, but the moment I step out, his attention falls on me. His eyes ze blue as they drink me up. Azura¡¯s already in Leo¡¯s arms. He and Dante are in swimming trunks, too. ¡®Like what you see?¡¯ I ask as I saunter over to Royce. He swallows as he closes thest few steps between us and tugs me into his arms. ¡®I always do¡­ you look beyond sexy¡­¡¯ he replies through the mind link. His voice sounds. possessive and rough before he grips the back of my neck and kisses me. His tongue ys with mine, his arm tightening around me, his hand resting on my ass. ¡®Mmm, that¡¯s it¡­¡¯ I murmur through the link, my core clenching. I can feel his dick against my stomach, and we all know I love ying with my favourite sword. 1 He forces himself back and I can¡¯t help but smirk, knowing he¡¯s getting turned on. Leo and Azura have just parted too, and I look over at Dante and Kataleya, who are making the burgers. ¡°Finally, you guys are done,¡± Dante says as he nces up. He¡¯s wearing his shades, a smirk on his lips. ¡°Not feeling left out, are you?¡± I counter. ¡°Not at all. I enjoy the calmness in my life. without a psychotic female.¡± 6 ¡°We aren¡¯t psychos.¡± Azura growls before she tilts her head. ¡°Actually, yeah whatever, we are and proud to be.¡± 2 ¡°Besides, not every girl is the same, Dante.¡± Kataleya reasons with a smile. ¡°Yeah, Dante.¡± Azura chirps in as she tries to sneak up on him. The moment she pounces, trying to jump on his back, he instantly crouches down, grabbing her elbows and tossing her over his head, sending, her flying into the pool. 4 Leo snickers, as water sshes everywhere and Royce flicks his finger, stopping the water from drenching the food. ¡°Dante!¡± Azura shouts. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually do anything. It was all you.¡± Dante responds as he tosses an olive up and catches it in his mouth. I snicker as Royce pulls me close as he goes back to flipping the meat on the grill and Azura climbs out of the water. ¡°What you snickering at?¡± She growls at Leo. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think it was the crazy psycho who just ended up in the water.¡± He replies mockingly. 1 ¡°Listen to me, Blue Eyes, who you calling psycho-¡± he cuts her off by yanking her close, wrapping his arms around her and kissing her hard. After a few moments, he pulls away, looking into her eyes, as she runs her fingers. along his chains. ¡°Regardless of that shit¡­ You¡¯re my psycho.¡± He whispers huskily. 1 He sure knows how to calm our Westwood Devil. I lean into Royce, resting my head on his muscr shoulder, and look up at him. Without any heels, our height difference is more prominent, and I can¡¯t help but admire his chiselled jaw from this angle. His scent is like a drug, one that calms and soothes me. The contentment and happiness I feel in my life are immeasurable, and that shit is because of him. I never thought I¡¯d have this in my life, nor did I ever fucking feel I needed it until enter Reign, my fucking king who brought my entire fucking world alive. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Epilogue Part 2 ROYCE. ¡®What¡¯s with the look, Love? It¡¯s tempting me.¡¯ I ask her through the link as she gazes up at me with such love. I wonder how I got so lucky. ¡°Just thinking about how I fucking love you so damn much.¡± She replies, cing her hand over the arm that is wrapped around her waist. ¡°Then we¡¯re on the same page,¡± I say as I pick up a burger and hold it to her mouth. She takes a bite, her sultry eyes remain locked with mine before she licks her lips. Damn, that¡¯s so fucking hot¡­ ¡°Enjoying the food porn, Magic Fingers?¡± Azura asks her voice full of amusement. Sk snickers as holds the burger out to me, and I take a bite rather than having to answer that question. Damn¡­ why does she look so smoking hot¡­ ¡°Food porn¡­ I like it too¡­¡± Kataleya murmurs to herself. 2 I don¡¯t think we are on about the same kind of food porn¡­ 2 I look at my girl¡¯s sexy body as she takes another bite. Smoking¡­ She turns to grab a drink and my gaze falls on her ass, her sexy peach swallows up her ck thong and her tattoo ¡®Property of Royce Arden¡¯ makes me smirk in satisfaction. It¡¯s sexy and drives me nuts every time I see it. Dante clears his throat and I look up smoothly. 21 ¡°The chicken¡¯s done,¡± I say, flipping them all onto a tter. ¡°Great, I was getting worried they might burn.¡± He says, smirking as he takes the tter from Life¡¯s pretty good. I think I¡¯ve be closer to both of them. Leo is still trying to dy being dered Alejandro¡¯s heir but I don¡¯t think Alejandro will hold out for much longer. I¡¯m not sure if Leo realises or not, but Alejandro is already stepping back and allowing Leo to call the shots on a lot of things and even the council has seamlessly begun looking to him for advice. ¡°Oh, I have the cocktails,¡± Kataleya says, holding up the colourful array of drinks she¡¯s made. ¡°Yesss! My baby!¡± Sk purrs as Malevolent struts outside and I stop and stare when I catch sight of her. ¡°The fuck is that?¡± Leo says, staring at the cat. My point exactly¡­ but why am not surprised¡­ 1 ¡°What! She looks damn cute!¡± Sk exims as she bends over and picks up Malevolent, who has been subjected to being squeezed into what is a two-piece green swimsuit. 11 ¡°A so cute!¡± Kataleya exims, going over to her and stroking her. ¡°Damn, now I want to squish my little dumpling into a cutesy two-piece,¡± Azura says. ¡°Can you imagine Phoenix in one, aww¡­¡± ¡°My child is not going to wear two-piece bikinis ¡­ Secondly, how can youpare her to a fucking cat?¡± Leo asks smoking his cigarette. ¡± That thing looks ugly-as-fuck.¡± 9 ¡°She¡¯s my baby!¡± Sk scolds as the three women admire Malevolent. Dante chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s not the first time Sk¡¯s subjected a cat to some strange stuff.¡± He says. 2 ¡°You mean to make her look even cuter!¡± Sk purrs cuddling her cat before shees to sit. down at the table. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She¡¯s gorgeous¡­ ¡°The food smells good,¡± Azura says. ¡°Thanks to me and Kat,¡± Dante remarks as I pull Sk onto myp, tugging her head down as I kiss her passionately before we all tuck in¡­ It¡¯s a whileter, and the music is ying loudly, the girls are dancing together, and we¡¯ve already had a swim in the pool. As the night progresses, I¡¯m finding it harder to keep my eyes off her and myself in control. She¡¯s now swaying her hips to the music, her back is to me, and her fingers skim her hips and waist before she runs them in her hair, dancing sensually. I down my ninth ss and stand up, adjusting the band of my swim shorts as I make my way over to her, gripping her hips from behind, she smiles up at me and begins dancing against me. After the song ends and another one begins, she turns in my arms and pulls me down as she begins kissing me as she tugs me back towards the water. We reach the edge of the pool, and she grips onto me for support as she leans back. ¡°I fucking love you Magic Fingers.¡± She whispers before she pulls our weight backwards and we both topple into the water, sshing it everywhere. She bursts outughing as I brush my hair back, pulling her back into my arms and kissing her harder. ¡°And I love you¡­ I always will, My Goddess.¡± I murmur before I begin to assault her neck with hungry, passionate kisses. She locks her legs around my waist, a soft moan of pleasure leaving her lips as she tangles her hand in my hair and yanks my head up kissing me harder. We are so lost in each other that when a ball hits the back of my head, I¡¯m not expecting it. ¡°Oi, no sex in the pool!¡± Azura says. ¡°Or at least not until we leave!¡± Why does that sound¡­ tempting? 1 Sk growls as she grabs the ball and lithely utches herself from around me. ¡°You are so dead!¡± She smirks devilishly as she throws it back at Azura, who dodges, sticking her tongue out at Sky. ¡°Ouch! Do better, darling!¡± She taunts her. ¡°Tag team?¡± Kataleya whispers softly, at mischievous glint in her eyes. Azura¡¯s eyes fly open, not sensing her behind her, but it¡¯s toote as she pushes Azura into the water, letting out a startled scream. ¡°Kat!¡± Kataleya blushes. ¡°It was too tempting not to ¡­.¡± she mumbles, and I smirk as Sk blows her sister a kiss. ¡°Love you!¡± Hmm, do I warn Kataleya that Dante is approaching her? ¡°Behind you!¡± Sky shouts. Kataleya turns, but it¡¯s toote as Dante lifts her up and tosses her into the water, making her shriek. Leo snickers as he puts his cigarette out. ¡°Right. Men against the women?¡± He suggests. ¡°I like the idea, your majesty,¡± Dante says, grinning and earning himself a scathing re from his cousin. ¡°Oh please, like Ladder Boy, Dummy God, and my sexy Magic Fingers can do shit to us. I mean, one is too slow, one is too dumb, and thest is too distracted by me.¡± She says, winking at me. 5 ¡°Slow?¡± Leo cocks a brow. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that¡­.¡± Azura says, dragging Sk away from me as Leo and Dante get in. Leo has a challenging glint in his eyes, and Azura gulps. ¡®You know you got to let me win, right? I mean, the bedroom is the only ce you don¡¯t like to lose, right?¡¯ Sk tries to barter with me through the mind link. I cock a brow. ¡®Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure I can let my team down¡­¡¯ I say as I ssh the women with a big wave of water. ¡°Shit, unfair! You can¡¯t use your powers!¡± Azura shouts. ¡°Who said we y by the rules?¡± Leo questions his eyes flickering before Kataleya sinks into the water. ¡°Kat, no giving up! Come on, unleash that determination!¡± Azura says, pulling her up. 1 ¡°Game on fuckers.¡± Sky says, crossing her arms. Her eyes ze plum before she rushes towards us incredibly fast and I have no choice but to make the water slow her down. Oh boy, this one is going to cost meter¡­ She growls at me, but I can¡¯t help but chuckle. and wink at her teasingly. ¡°Damn, is Lil Lucifer losing? Is the kitty cat not. happy in the water?¡± I tease only for someone to pull my leg from beneath me. Kataleya! 1 Crap, I can never sense her! 31 The girls burst outughing as I break the surface, only to see Leo doing the same. She got two of us¡­ ¡°See, we have a wild card,¡± Azura says as her eyes glow and she summons her power. ¡°Let¡¯s y.¡± ¡°Hehe, oopsie,¡± Kataleya says giving us the peace sign and an innocent smile. 1 Don¡¯t fall for that innocent, cute expression¡­ 2 Sk giggles as we stagger to our room, soaking wet and tired. That was one epic water fight, our powers making it all the more fun, however, we let the girls win. I think the only reason Leo gave in was because. he wanted Azura and the same for me. Giving in to Sk meant I get to y now¡­ In the end, we won. 11 She¡¯s smirking as she ces the te of donuts. she brought with her on the table and bites into one as I lock the door. ¡°Damn, that was fun!¡± She says,ying back on the bed. ¡°Mmm, these are damn good¡­¡± She sits up suddenly, and I walk over to her. ¡°You ok, Love?¡± Her eyes glint before her gaze dips to my pants. ¡°I was just thinking¡­ I think my donuts would taste better with some icing¡­¡± She whispers as she ces her donut down and licks her lips. I know what she means¡­ My cock twitches, our eyes locking as she gets onto the floor and slips my boxers down with one firm yank. I¡¯m already semi-hard and just the way she looks on her knees in front of me, makes me harden even more. ¡°Oh, look how hard you are for me.¡± She moans hornily as she grabs my cock and sticks out her tongue, running it along my shaft. Pleasure explodes through me, and I tangle my hand into her hair, tugging her head closer ast she licks every inch of my cock. ¡®Fuck, you taste so good.¡¯ She whimpers through the link as she licks the tip of my cock before wrapping her lips around it and begins sucking me off. Euphoric pleasure erupts inside of me, and I tilt my head back, lost in the pleasure she¡¯s dealing to me. It¡¯s not long before I feel myself on the edge, a groan of pleasure leaves me as I feel that intense pressure building. ¡°Fuck Love, I¡¯m about toe.¡± ¡®Not yet, My Ice God,¡¯ she purrs. I try to hold off, but suddenly she sucks hard, fondling my balls and I m into her mouth. She gags for a second, throating my dick for another few moments. She sucks hard before she pulls away and grabs. the small te of donuts and holds it out, her eyes coated with lust. 5 ¡°I¡¯m starving, I want your cum,¡± she whispers seductively, holding it before her. Her breasts. are pressed together and through the thin fabric of her bikini, I can see her stiff nipples as I stroke my cock. My eyes are locked with hers as I hit my release, letting out a curse and I see stars for a moment as I send strings of white cum over her neck, breasts, and the te of donuts. 7 ¡°Oh yes¡­ that¡¯s it, baby, give me more,¡± she moans, reaching under the te and caressing my balls as I keep stroking my cock, trying to catch my breath, as I milk it for all its worth. I step closer, tapping my cock on her tongue that is out and she moans in pleasure, swallowing thest few drops. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I groan. That was fucking kinky and hot¡­ ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She moans as she ces her te down and picks up the first donut. 4 It¡¯s pretty much all covered in cum and her eyes ze over as she licks her lips as she slowly gets up and lies down on the bed. I lean over her, kissing her neck. ¡°Fuck, you are damn beautiful,¡± I murmur. She sighs in pleasure. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to have some dessert too, Magic Fingers¡­. Let¡¯s dine together.¡± She spreads her legs, pushing my head down. with her free hand, and I smirk, tearing off her tiny thong before I press her legs even wider apart, admiring her pussy. She¡¯s beautiful from every fucking angle¡­ I nce up at her as she bites into the donut, her cheeks flushed, her lips sore and her breasts. rising and falling as she lets out a blissful moan, dropping her head back on the bed as she relishes in the taste of that cum covered donut. My own eyes sh before I go down on her, like she said; let¡¯s dine together¡­ Moonlight Muse Author And we approach the end¡­ Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Epilogue Part 3 ONE MONTH LATER¡­ SKYLA. The Alpha Gen X game of the fucking century. Tonight, we have the Game Master himself, This has been the most awaited game for the fans of the games in over a year. The Panther is going up against the Game Master ¨C X himself. Through thest tournament the Panther was the victor and now¡­ now he would go head-to- head with X. X is said to be a man who lives in the shadows, powerful, strong and someone who would without a doubt win. 13 Everyone spectes about him, but no one knows who he is or where he is from. 1 We¡¯re kitted up in full ck. The rule for spectators requires one¡¯s identity to be hidden. I¡¯m in ck leather pants, a ck top and a leather jacket. With matching knee-high killer heels, a hood and a face mask. Royce has his hood up, too. He¡¯s wearing ck sweats, with the letter X on his back, ck boots and a face mask finishes his look. His blond hair is pulled back in a sleek bobble. His sharp eyes are the only thing you can see. 2 Upon entry we¡¯re sprayed with scent disguisers, something many already apply prior, not wanting to be recognised. After all, these games are not legally recognised or approved, but I love them. The exhration, the excitement, the mystery. The crowd is chanting for the Panther and X and I join in. I¡¯m sitting beside Royce, his arm slung around my shoulders as I rest my head on his shoulder. The very first date he had asked me to¡­ and we¡¯re finally here. 1 It¡¯s been fucking worth it. We¡¯re in Japan, the location for this match. We¡¯re here for a few days, and then we¡¯re joining Marcel, Winona, Catherine, and Charlotte for a week in the Maldives. We¡¯ll enjoy a family get-together there before Charlotte starts at the Academy. ¡°So, your mom doing ok?¡± I ask Royce. He had been texting her as we waited to get inside. He nods, and I see his eyes crease a little, knowing he¡¯s smiling. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s actually excited about the trip, and I can¡¯t wait to see my princesses.¡± He says, referring to his nieces. Winona¡¯s kids are damn cute but with Rossi blood and a gorgeous Mama that is obvious. ¡°Yes, my cousins.¡± I remind him with a smirk. ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t let me forget that part.¡± He teases, pulling me close, about to kiss me, before he chuckles and kisses me from behind his mask. ¡®Now I can¡¯t wait to rip that off you and kiss you hard.¡¯ I say. ¡®Same love. I like how you look¡­ makes me want to blindfold and gag you before I fuck you hard.¡¯ ¡®Yes please, Daddy¡­¡¯ I say, my stomach doing a flip. Sex with Royce is mind-blowing, and I love how he is never afraid to y with me. That¡¯s my man¡­ ¡®I like the bad boy look on you too¡­ maybe you could go rougher on me tonight.¡¯ I murmur through the bond, squeezing his thigh as I winkat him. I¡¯m wearing brown contacts to disguise my eyes and a ck pair of gloves, too. His eyes sh in approval, before he hugs me, nuzzling his nose into my neck. Even with the mask between us, it sends a shiver of sizzling pleasure through me. The music and chanting grow louder and we see Panther entering the ring. He¡¯s in all ck, mask on and arms raised as he wees the support from the crowd. ¡°Wee Panther!¡± The crowd erupts in screams. ¡°He¡¯s going to win!¡± I shout, joining in the craze. Royce chuckles. ¡°Seriously, you are terrible at betting. He isn¡¯t going to win, X wouldn¡¯t even be the grand damn finale if he wasn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying he isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m just saying Panther is a monster inparison to a money bag!¡± He pulls me close, giving my shoulders a squeeze. ¡°You will lose this bet.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! Ok, so if Panther wins, you take me and Mal shopping for holiday clothes and I mean all the pussy cat clothing shops and if you win¡­.¡± I turn and run my hand down his chest.¡± I¡¯ll let you tie me up and do whatever you want tonight¡­¡¯ He lets out a cocky ¡®hmph¡¯ ¡®Deal, my Feisty Goddess, prepare to be dominated.¡¯ Our eyes meet, challenging as we both look to the front as the entire arena darkens and chants of ¡®X, X, X,¡¯ begin to grow. The music is more ominous as the hooded figure walks out. He¡¯s all in ck, not an inch of skin shows save the area around his dark eyes. A bva covers his face, and he has his hood But he walks with power, confidence and¡­. 8 Damn, he looks fucking familiar¡­ 10 There¡¯s nothing that stands out in his clothes, but he oozes dominance and strength. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯m hit with a strong sense of familiarity. 5 He scans the crowd as if assessing us, and for a moment I feel as if his eyes lock with mine. Through the throng of thumping hearts, I feel as if his just quickened. My eyes flicker but the moment vanishes as the referee introduces him. ¡°Presenting to you, our King! Our creator! The Game Master himself! I present to you the King in the shadows! X!¡± 10 The cheering and screams make me ce my hands on my ears. Fuck, people can be loud, and my heightened senses make it even harder to drown them out. Once the crowd dies down a little, the countdown begins before the match begins. A game that will not be recorded, only the luckiest managed to bag those tickets and only they will witness this epic once-in-a-lifetime match. My own heart is thumping in excitement as I grip onto Royce watching the match. ¡®Can I change my winner?¡¯ I say, looking at X. ¡®Toote, love.¡¯ Comes his cocky reply. Dammit. X is winning, but with every punch he throws, my heart is thumping violently. ¡®Babe, aren¡¯t his moves familiar?¡¯ I say, ncing at Royce. All the amusement is gone from me, but I feel nervous for some odd reason. It¡¯s like I know X¡­ Royce nces at me and smiles behind his mask. ¡®I recognised him from the moment he stepped into that ring¡­¡¯ X spins around. His frame is less bulky than N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Panther, but every move he makes is calcted. Someone who has analysed Panther¡­ ¡®Fuck no.¡¯ I sit there dumbstruck as X or should I say Leo Fucking Rossi beats the shit out of Panther as if he¡¯s a fucking pansy, not a damn brutal killer. 12 The crowd erupts into ear-splitting roars when Panther is knocked out cold and X raises his hands crossing his fingers in an X, making the crowd go wild and we stand up too, cheering wildly. My cousin is fucking X, why can¡¯t I scream that shit out loud? I scream and holler in celebration of his win, yet he doesn¡¯t say one word; simply turns and leaves the arena and I look at Royce, wanting to say so fucking much but I can¡¯t! Not here! ¡°Zu!¡± I shout through the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was supposed to be a secret! You know how Liam is¡­¡± My excitement calms and I get it. Now I get why she never mentioned it. 5 ¡°A secret from me! Damn, betrayer! That¡¯s a shame about Uncle¡­ Fuck! Jayce would be his fucking die-hard fan.¡± I grumble. The moment we were out of there, I had to make this call. 1 ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m afraid it has to be kept a secret. He¡¯s already on his way back.¡± She says. ¡°This has got to stay between us. He did ring before saying he saw you two there.¡± Me and Royce are currently walking the streets of Kyoto eating some street food as I gush on the phone to Azura. ¡°Ahh fine, damn that was surreal, but I hate that I might just be a fan ofdder boy now and I can¡¯t boast about it!¡± I whine. Azura chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ll let him know.¡± She responds. ¡°No! Don¡¯t you dare! Actually, say I want like a signature from X¡­ and Panther, Scorpio¡­ All of the fuckers! I want exclusive tickets to all the games!¡± Royce smirks as Azura refuses me and I pull a face. ¡°Fine, my man will get it for me. He gives me everything I want.¡± I pout. ¡°Sorry, and good for you. I¡¯d be concerned if he didn¡¯t.¡± Azura snickers. ¡°Hello to you too, Azura,¡± Royce says. ¡°Cow. Anyway, before I let you go, Dad saw my tattoo, by the way.¡± 1 ¡°Shut up. No!¡± Azura sounds shocked, and I snicker. ¡°Yup, and he ain¡¯t happy.¡± I bid her goodbye and hang up and look at Royce, who is staring at me stunned. ¡°He saw your new tattoo?¡± He says, his chopsticks touching his lips as if he¡¯s forgotten about them. Aww, he¡¯s so fucking cute. ¡°Yup,¡± I say. ¡°The one above your ass?¡± He repeats. ¡°Yup.¡± I say, popping the ¡®P.¡¯ ¡°The one that says, ¡®Do me harder?¡±¡± 5 I stop in my tracks and roll my eyes. ¡°Yes, did I get any other tattoo recently?¡± He stands there looking shocked. ¡°I¡¯m meeting him next week when I join the council and he is going to crush me.¡± I shrug. ¡°Meh, you can beat his ass.¡± ¡°Not when ites to his daughter.¡± I smirk slyly. ¡°Aww, scared of the big bad wolf?¡± He sighs. ¡°Guess you are mine first and foremost but really, Love, you¡¯re damn wild¡­¡± he says tossing his carton in the bin and tugging me into his arms. ¡°And I fucking love it,¡± he adds. huskily. 1 I toss my own carton in the bin and lock my arms around his neck. ¡°And I fucking love you,¡± I respond softly. He¡¯s the entire fucking package, the one who will always catch me when I fall, and he¡¯s all fucking mine. Our eyes lock before his lips are on mine, setting off an explosion of fireworks, and my mind goes nk as I melt into the blissful world of temptation and sin that only he can take me to¡­ THE END A/N: Hello everyone! And here we are, another bookpleted. I am feeling super emotional! I hope you loved this story and this journey of our Lil Lucifer and Magic Fingers as much as I loved writing it! 2 If you did enjoy it, please don¡¯t forget to leave a review at the bottom of the book¡¯s main page. I would also appreciate any gems you can spare, they will expire soon so don¡¯t forget to use them! Sk has already passed Leo in gems! Thank you so much! I will include a little something on an attached author¡¯s note tomorrow which will exin the next book releases rough schedule, the next legacies title and a sneak peak of it. 3 Love~ Moonlight Muse The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!